diff options
Diffstat (limited to '40485.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 40485.txt | 15626 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 15626 deletions
diff --git a/40485.txt b/40485.txt deleted file mode 100644 index e438024..0000000 --- a/40485.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,15626 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Missing Link in Modern Spiritualism, by -A. Leah Underhill - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: The Missing Link in Modern Spiritualism - -Author: A. Leah Underhill - -Release Date: August 13, 2012 [EBook #40485] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MISSING LINK IN MODERN *** - - - - -Produced by Suzanne Shell, eagkw and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - - - - - - - [Illustration: Mrs. Margaret Fox] - - - - - THE MISSING LINK - IN - MODERN SPIRITUALISM. - - BY - A. LEAH UNDERHILL, - OF THE FOX FAMILY. - - _REVISED AND ARRANGED BY A LITERARY FRIEND._ - - NEW YORK: - THOMAS R. KNOX & CO., - (SUCCESSORS TO JAMES MILLER,) - 813 BROADWAY. - 1885. - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1885, BY - A. LEAH UNDERHILL. - - TROW'S - PRINTING AND BOOKBINDING COMPANY, - NEW YORK. - - - - - Dedication. - - - TO MY HUSBAND, - DANIEL UNDERHILL, - WHO, - BEFORE I HAD OTHER CLAIMS THAN THOSE OF TRUTH AND RIGHT, - NOBLY SUSTAINED ME WHEN OLDER FRIENDS WAVERED, - THIS NARRATIVE IS DEDICATED, - NOT LESS GRATEFULLY THAN LOVINGLY. - - - - -EDITOR'S PREFACE. - - -The author of this volume, having written it from time to time, from -her recollections and documentary materials, which include bushels of -letters--but unwilling to commit it to the press in the disjointed -condition which was a natural consequence of her own want of much -practice of the pen--did me the honor of requesting my aid in revising -and arranging it for publication. Her honesty and sincerity of character -have caused her to insist upon a preface to that effect. Though deeming -this a superfluous scruple on her part, I am induced to comply with her -wish for a different reason; and that is, the opportunity it affords of -bearing my testimony to the remarkable accuracy of her memory and of her -truthfulness, as those qualities have proved themselves throughout the -intimate intercourse of many weeks, during which she has often had to -repeat the same recollections of facts and incidents, under what was -almost legal cross-examination, without ever the slightest variation in -their details, and without ever allowing anything to pass which might -be in the least degree tainted with inaccuracy or mistake. As she is so -well known to so many friends, it is superfluous for me to express on -this page, which will meet her eye for the first time in print, the -high and affectionate esteem and respect with which that intimate -intercourse, with all its opportunities for observation and judgment, -have inspired the - - EDITOR. - - - - -CONTENTS. - - - PAGE - INTRODUCTION 1 - - CHAPTER I. - HYDESVILLE 5 - "Mysterious Noises" heard in the House of John D. Fox, in - Hydesville (Town of Arcadia), near Newark, Wayne County, - N. Y.--Statements of Witnesses. - - CHAPTER II. - HYDESVILLE (_Continued_) 20 - The Last Digging in the Cellar--Mob Antagonism--Noble - Friends--Experiences and Theories--Antecedents of the - House--Franklin. - - CHAPTER III. - ROCHESTER 30 - My First Knowledge of the Matter--Hasten to Hydesville--Rapping - on a Canal Boat--Experiences--Mother Comes to Rochester--Calvin - Brown--Devious Route of Projectiles Up-stairs from Cellar to - Garret--A Death-knell Sounded all Night on the Keys of a Locked - Piano. - - CHAPTER IV. - ROCHESTER (_Continued_) 47 - Ventriloquism--"Proclaim these Truths to the World"--The Call - for the Alphabet--Voices in Raps--God's Telegraph between - the two Worlds--An Eviction--Committee of Five--No Money - Accepted--Improper Questions to Spirits--"Done"--Struggle - against the "Uncanny Thing"--Benjamin Franklin. - - CHAPTER V. - ROCHESTER (_Continued_), November, 1848 57 - Light Articles made Immovable--The Coffins--Adieu of the - Spirits--Their Return--First Steps toward Public - Investigation--"Hire Corinthian Hall"--First Committee of - Investigation--Second--Third or "Infidel" Committee--Behavior - of a Great Dining-table--The Tar and Torpedo Mob. - - CHAPTER VI. - MEDIUMISTIC VEIN IN OUR FAMILY 74 - Some Family Antecedents--Our Great-grandmother--Phantom - Prophetic Funerals--Vision of a Tombstone Nine Years in - Advance, etc. - - CHAPTER VII. - MEDIUMISTIC VEIN IN OUR FAMILY (_Continued_) 89 - Marvellous Writing by a Baby Medium. - - CHAPTER VIII. - ROCHESTER (_Continued_) 100 - "Repeat the Lord's Prayer"--First Money Accepted--Muscular - Quakerism--Letter from George Willets--Letter from John E. - Robinson--Caution against Consultation of Spirits about - Worldly Interests. - - CHAPTER IX. - ALBANY AND TROY. 1850 115 - Excursion to Albany--Delavan House and Van Vechten - Hall--Rev. Dr. Staats and the Judges--High Class of - Minds Interested--President Eliphalet Nott--Pecuniary - Arrangements--Excursion to Troy--Trojan Ladies--Mob Attempts - on Life of Margaretta. - - CHAPTER X. - NEW YORK. 1850 128 - "The Rochester Knockings at Barnum's Hotel"--Hard Work--Our - Visitors--A Poisoned Bouquet--Hair of the Emperor - Napoleon I.--Hair of John C. Calhoun--Investigation at - Residence of Rev. Rufus W. Griswold, by the Leading Literary - Celebrities of New York. - - CHAPTER XI. - RETURN TO ROCHESTER 142 - Letters and Newspaper Articles Respecting our New York - Campaign--Letter from Amy Post--Letters from John E. - Robinson--Article from a Sunday Newspaper--From the New York - Day-Book--Letter from Dr. C. D. Griswold--Letter from Jacob - C. Cuyler--Article by Horace Greeley--Poem from the Sunday - Dispatch. - - CHAPTER XII. - BUFFALO. 1850-51. 165 - Urged to Return to New York--Visit to Buffalo--Attempt by a - Pretended Friend to Frighten us Away--Thunderbolt from the - Buffalo Commercial Advertiser--The "Females"--Knee-joint - Theory--Our Reply Challenging Investigation of it--The - Doctors' Day--Mrs. Patchen's Peculiarity. - - CHAPTER XIII. - BUFFALO (_Continued_) 179 - Investigations upon Investigations--A Meeting at the Phelps - House--Manifestations with Bells, etc.--Mr. Albro's Report--A - Death Scene--Letter from Me to the Commercial Advertiser, and - how I forced its Insertion--Article from the Buffalo Daily - Republic--Letter from Mr. Greeley--Mr. E. W. Capron--Departure - from Buffalo. - - CHAPTER XIV. - BUFFALO (_Continued_) 197 - Letters from John E. Robinson and Welcome Whittaker. - - CHAPTER XV. - EXTRACTS FROM D. M. DEWEY'S HISTORY 206 - Letters from Rev. Charles Hammond and John E. Robinson. - - CHAPTER XVI. - THE OHIO CAMPAIGN 219 - Return to Rochester--Attempted Burglary--Summons to - Ohio--"Rev." C. C. Burr--"Toe-ology"--Gold Medals and - Jewelled Watch--First Public Speech--Committee Investigations - as usual--Calvin's Illness, and henceforth Mrs. Brown--First - Spiritual Convention. - - CHAPTER XVII. - MISCELLANEOUS LETTERS CONNECTED WITH THE OHIO CAMPAIGN 231 - N. S. Wheeler--E. S. Brownfield--Chillicothe Committee--Charles - F. Whippo--M. L. Wright--D. A. Eddy--Extracts from the - Press--"A Fair Challenge from Mrs. Fish" and Sequel--Columbus - Committee--D. A. Eddy--M. L. Wright--Interesting Letter from - Dear Amy Post--Article from the Cleveland Plaindealer. - - CHAPTER XVIII. - NEW YORK CITY, FROM JANUARY, 1852 250 - Competing Claims upon Us--Decision in Favor of New York as - Residence--Death of Calvin R. Brown--Remains Removed to - Rochester for Burial--Personal Friendships--Alice and Phoebe - Cary--Course of Test Experiments at Dr. Gray's--The Monday - Evening Circle--Rules of Seances. - - CHAPTER XIX. - NEW YORK CITY (_Continued_) 269 - Our Brilliant Success with the Superior Intellectual - Classes--Whiskey at Washington--Cognizance of Domestic - Secrets--Discomfiture of Anderson, "the Wizard of the - North"--Remarkable Experience with a very Notorious Person. - - CHAPTER XX. - PHOSPHORUS 282 - Spirit Lights Visible at Dark Seances--Private Circle in Jersey - City in 1857--Solid Granules of Phosphorus Appearing in Earth - which I had Touched--Surprising and Distressing Letter--The - Good Spirits and Daniel Underhill to the Rescue--Benjamin - Franklin--Marriage to D. Underhill, November 2, 1858, and - Close of my Public Mediumship--Analogous Phenomena in Private - at Home. - - CHAPTER XXI. - BOSTON AND THE HARVARD PROFESSORS, 1857 297 - Agreement for an Investigation by a Committee of Harvard - Professors--Expulsion of a Student from the Divinity School for - the Crime of Mediumship--Professor Felton--Agassiz--Varley, - the Electrician of the Atlantic Telegraph Company. - - CHAPTER XXII. - BOSTON AND THE HARVARD PROFESSORS (_Continued_) 312 - Disinterested Judgments upon the Sham Investigation--Our Part - in the Proceedings--More Fair Investigation by the Collective - Representatives of the New England Press--Investigation by a - Body of Unitarian Clergymen--Our Triumphant Return - Home--Theodore Parker. - - CHAPTER XXIII. - ROBERT DALE OWEN AND PROFESSOR FELTON, PRESIDENT OF HARVARD - COLLEGE 326 - Masterly Letter from Mr. Owen. - - CHAPTER XXIV. - EXPERIENCES OF ROBERT DALE OWEN THROUGH THE MEDIUMSHIP OF THE - AUTHOR 339 - Moving a Ledge of Rock on the Sea-shore--Raps on the Water, and - in the Living Wood--Seeing the Raps--Moving Ponderable Bodies - by Occult Agency--Crucial Test--A Heavy Dinner-table Suspended - in the Air by Occult Agency. - - CHAPTER XXV. - EXPERIENCES OF THE AUTHOR WITH ROBERT DALE OWEN (_Continued_) 348 - - CHAPTER XXVI. - SPIRIT CURES--MR. CAPRON'S WIFE 361 - Statement by E. W. Capron--Wife of General Waddy Thompson, of - South Carolina--Wife of Mr. Davis, of Providence, R. I. - - CHAPTER XXVII. - MISCELLANEOUS LETTERS 368 - J. Heddon--S. Chamberlain--John E. Robinson--A. - Underhill--George Lee, M.D. - - CHAPTER XXVIII. - MISCELLANEOUS LETTERS (_Continued_) 386 - E. F. Norton--John E. Robinson--Governor N. P. - Tallmadge--Pauline M. Davis--Same--John E. Robinson--Prof. - J. J. Watson. - - CHAPTER XXIX. - SOME OBSERVATIONS ON MEDIUMSHIP 403 - Mysteries of Mediumship--To Prove the Immortality of the - Soul--Passivity and Harmony at Seances--Honest and Candid - Scepticism--Imaginary and Self-induced Mediumship--Deceptive - Communications--Cautions--Rappings--Spirits made - Visible--Beware of Fraudulent Mediums--Not all Spirits - Reliable--Cabinets. - - CHAPTER XXX. - MISCELLANEOUS INCIDENTS 415 - Felicia Hemans--Spirit Dictations of Music. - - CHAPTER XXXI. - MISCELLANEOUS INCIDENTS (_Continued_) 421 - Crowd of Spirits made Visible by Lightning--Scarcely Credible - but True--A Game of Euchre--Margaret's Dream--Mistaken Names - Corrected by Spirits--An Unwilling Convert made Grateful and - Happy--A Spirit Knows better than the Postmaster--Opening - of a Combination Lock--A Visitor Magnetized into a Medium - Himself--Curious Story about a Mutilated Limb--Disturbance in - the Troup Street Cottage--A Caution against Cruelty to Orphan - Children--Mrs. Hopper's Mysterious End--"Touch Samantha"--"I - felt my Handkercher Tied Tighter every Minit"--"No Brimstone - yet"--Kitchen Work by Night--'Sich a Gittin' up Stairs'--The - Death of Isaac T. Hopper--William M. Thackeray--"Witch - Stories"--George Thompson--A Child's Letter--Extracts from - D. Underhill's Minute Book--Practical Jokes Performed and - Rebuked--A Prophetic Dream--James A. Garfield--"Incident" - Related by the Editor. - - CHAPTER XXXII. - ACTION OF SPIRITS THROUGH THE MEDIUMSHIP OF A FIVE-MONTH'S-OLD - INFANT 464 - Various Manifestations around the Baby--Writing in Greek - through his Hand. - - CHAPTER XXXIII. - "THE MISSING LINK" 471 - - FINALE 475 - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. - - - MRS. MARGARET FOX _Frontispiece._ - PAGE - JOHN D. FOX 10 - DIAGRAM, PROSPECT STREET HOUSE 42 - AUTOGRAPH ILLUSTRATIONS OF A BABY'S MEDIUMSHIP 90 - MRS. MARGARETTA FOX KANE 122 - DIAGRAM, TROUT STREET HOUSE 209 - CLEVELAND (OHIO) GOLD MEDAL 225 - AUTOGRAPH LETTER OF ALICE CARY 265 - AUTOGRAPH LETTER OF SAME 266 - AUTOGRAPH LETTER OF JOHN W. EDMONDS 267 - AUTOGRAPH LETTER OF HORACE GREELEY 268 - DANIEL UNDERHILL 292 - MRS. KATIE FOX JENCKEN 465 - GREEK WRITING BY A FIVE-MONTH'S-OLD INFANT 470 - A. LEAH UNDERHILL (THE AUTHOR) 475 - THE HYDESVILLE HOUSE 477 - - NOTE.--The steel-engraved portraits of the Fox family are from - paintings, of dates very different from those referred to on the - pages which they face. With the exception of the parents (Mr. and - Mrs. Fox), they represent the three "_Fox girls_" (as they were - called) at ages more matured than would correspond to the text of - the pages which they accompany. Photography was not so advanced and - universal as at the present day. - - - - -INTRODUCTION. - - -It is not that the history of Spiritual Manifestations in this century -and country has not again and again been written, nor that a library of -the splendid literature of Spiritualism--narrative, philosophical, and -religious--does not already exist, that I have deemed it a duty to give -this history to the world. - -It happens that nobody else possesses--both in vivid personal -recollections and in stores of documentary material--the means and -the data necessary for the task of giving a correct account of the -initiation of the movement known as Modern Spiritualism; and the now -hastening lapse of years gives warning that if to place it on record is -a duty--as many friends have often urged--it is a duty not to be much -longer delayed. - -Many mistakes and material omissions have been made in former summary -accounts from pens of friends, as well as misstatements from those of -foes; nor could any one heretofore form any clear or complete idea of -the early years of the epochal period which dates from March 31, 1848. - -Since that day, starting from a small country village of Western New -York, Spiritualism has made its way--against tremendous obstacles -and resistances, but under an impulse and a guidance from higher -spheres--round the civilized globe. Starting from three sisters, two of -them children, and the eldest a little beyond that age, clustered round -a matchless mother (whose revered portrait does honor to my title-page), -its ranks of believers, private or publicly avowed, have grown within -thirty-six years to millions whose number no man positively knows, but -which, I think, cannot be less than as many as it counts of years. -Beginning in a small house, temporarily occupied while another was -building, it has established itself in sovereign palaces; and the -latest reports from England represent it as fast growing, under the -encouraging influence of the reigning royal family, even into social -fashionableness. As in the story of the weary forty years' wandering of -the children of Israel in the desert--fed by food and led by light, both -from heaven--so does Spiritualism seem to be now nearing the borders of -its Promised Land. It is but a few years since it was a favorite topic -for scoff or sneer by the press, while now it is but rarely that here -and there is to be found some writer so far lagging behind the march of -the age as still to yield, in that way, to the force of former foolish -habit. How far and how deeply it has modified the old teachings of the -pulpit is patent to all observant eyes; while among the priesthood in -the divine temple of Science, the number and unsurpassed rank of those -who, under its influence, have abandoned the materialism of their old -philosophies, after exhaustive investigation of the facts and truths of -Spiritualism, is such as to stamp with the disgrace of simple ignorance -those who may still dare to deny and deride;--even as history has fixed -the fate of those professors and priests who refused to take a look -through Galileo's telescope; or of those doctors who, being past the -age of forty, could never, to their dying day, accept Harvey's -demonstrations of the circulation of the blood. - -It will be seen in the following pages how a vein of that mysterious -something which, in our generation of "the Fox family," has come to -be called "mediumship," is perceptible, cropping out in old stories, -running through ancestral generations, and how it reappears most -marvellously in an infant in the next one succeeding to us. It will -also appear how long and strenuously we resisted its influence and its -manifestations, and struggled against the absolute persecutions which at -last forced us into publicity. - -I conclude this Introduction by a brief allusion to the reasonable -question which has been so often asked, _Cui bono?_--or what is the use -of the manifestations of Spiritualism? - -It is that they _demonstrate_ the reality of the survival of man's -spirit, or inner self, after that "death" which is but birth into -another stage of progressed and progressive life, in unchanged -personality and identity; or, in other words, that immortality of the -soul (heretofore a mere dogma of unproved and unprovable "faith"), which -is the foundation corner-stone of all religions and of all Religion. In -the words of Paul, to "faith" they "add knowledge." They thus not only -console bereavement, snatch from death its sting, and from the grave its -victory, but through the concurrent teachings of all good and advanced -spirits they make us feel the _real reality_ of the brotherhood of -mankind, and the common fatherhood of that supreme, unnamed, and -unnamable Infinitude of Love, Wisdom, and Power, who is addressed in -Pope's Universal Prayer, as-- - - "Father of all, in every age, - In every clime adored, - By saint, by savage, and by sage, - Jehovah, Jove, or Lord." - - - - - THE MISSING LINK - IN - MODERN SPIRITUALISM. - - - - -CHAPTER I. - -HYDESVILLE. - - "MYSTERIOUS NOISES" HEARD IN THE HOUSE OF JOHN D. FOX, IN - HYDESVILLE (TOWN OF ARCADIA), NEAR NEWARK, WAYNE COUNTY, - N. Y.--STATEMENTS OF WITNESSES. - - -The following statements were made by the different persons whose names -are signed to them, and taken down in writing as they made them; after -which they were carefully read, and signed by them. They comprise but a -small number of those who heard these noises, or have been knowing to -these transactions; but they are deemed sufficient to satisfy the public -mind in regard to their truthfulness. - - -CERTIFICATE OF MRS. MARGARET FOX, WIFE OF JOHN D. FOX, THE OCCUPANT OF -THE HOUSE. - -"We moved into this house on December 11, 1847, and have resided here -since that date. We formerly lived in the city of Rochester, N. Y. -We were first _disturbed_ by these noises about a fortnight ago. It -sounded like some one knocking in the east bedroom, on the floor; we -could hardly tell where to locate the sounds, as sometimes it sounded as -if the furniture was moved, but on examination we found everything in -order. The children had become so alarmed that I thought best to have -them sleep in the room with us. There were four of us in family, and -sometimes five. - -"On the night of the first disturbance we all got up, lighted a candle -and searched the entire house, the noises continuing during the time, -and being heard near the same place. Although not very loud, it produced -a jar of the bedsteads and chairs that could be felt when we were in -bed. It was a tremulous motion, more than a sudden jar. We could feel -the jar when standing on the floor. It continued on this night until we -slept. I did not sleep until about twelve o'clock. On March 30th we were -disturbed all night. The noises were heard in all parts of the house. My -husband stationed himself outside of the door while I stood inside, -and the knocks came on the door between us. We heard footsteps in the -pantry, and walking down-stairs; we could not rest, and I then concluded -that the house must be haunted by some unhappy, restless spirit. I had -often heard of such things, but had never witnessed anything of the kind -that I could not account for before. - -"On Friday night, March 31, 1848, we concluded to go to bed early and -not permit ourselves to be disturbed by the noises, but try and get -a night's rest. My husband was here on all these occasions, heard the -noises, and helped search. It was very early when we went to bed on this -night; hardly dark. I had been so broken of my rest I was almost sick. -My husband had not gone to bed when we first heard the noise on this -evening. I had just lain down. It commenced as usual. I knew it from -all other noises I had ever before heard. The children, who slept in -the other bed in the room, heard the rapping, and tried to make similar -sounds by snapping their fingers. - -"My youngest child (Cathie) said: 'Mr. Splitfoot, do as I do,' clapping -her hands. The sound instantly followed her with the same number -of raps; when she stopped the sound ceased for a short time. Then -Margaretta said, in sport: 'Now do just as I do; count one, two, three, -four,' striking one hand against the other at the same time, and the -raps came as before. She was afraid to repeat them. Then Cathie said, -in her childish simplicity: 'O mother, I know what it is; to-morrow is -April-fool day, and it's somebody trying to fool us.' I then thought I -could put a test that no one in the place could answer. I asked the -noise to rap my different children's ages, successively. Instantly each -one of my children's ages was given correctly, pausing between them -sufficiently long to individualize them until the seventh, at which a -longer pause was made, and then three more emphatic raps were given, -corresponding to the age of the little one that died, which was my -youngest child. I then asked: 'Is this a human being that answers my -questions so correctly?' There was no rap. I asked: 'Is it a spirit? If -it is, make two raps?' Two sounds were given as soon as the request was -made. I then said: 'If it was an injured spirit, make two raps,' which -were instantly made, causing the house to tremble. I asked, 'Were you -injured in this house?' The answer was given as before. 'Is the person -living that injured you?' Answered by raps in the same manner. I -ascertained by the same method that it was a man, aged thirty one-years; -that he had been murdered in this house, and his remains were buried in -the cellar; that his family consisted of a wife and five children, two -sons and three daughters, all living at the time of his death, but that -his wife had since died. I asked: 'Will you continue to rap if I call in -my neighbors that they may hear it too?' The raps were loud in the -affirmative. My husband went and called in Mrs. Redfield (our nearest -neighbor). She is a very candid woman. The girls were sitting up in bed -clinging to each other and trembling with terror. I think I was as calm -as I am now. Mrs. Redfield came immediately (this was about half past -seven), thinking she would have a laugh at the children; but when she -saw them pale with fright and nearly speechless, she was amazed, and -believed there was something more serious than she had supposed. I asked -a few questions for her, and was answered as before. He told her age -exactly. She then called her husband, and the same questions were asked -and answered. Then Mr. Redfield called in Mr. Duesler and wife, and -several others. Mr. Duesler then called in Mr. and Mrs. Hyde, also Mr. -and Mrs. Jewell. Mr. Duesler asked many questions, and received answers. -I then named all the neighbors I could think of, and asked if any of -them had injured him, and received no answer. Mr. Duesler then asked -questions and received answers. He asked, 'Were you murdered?' Raps -affirmative. 'Can your murderer be brought to justice?' No sound. 'Can -he be punished by the law?' No answer. He then said: 'If your murderer -cannot be punished by the law, manifest it by raps,' and the raps were -made clearly and distinctly. In the same way Mr. Duesler ascertained -that he was murdered in the east bed-room about five years ago, and that -the murder was committed by a Mr. ----, on a Tuesday night, at twelve -o'clock; that he was murdered by having his throat cut with a butcher -knife; that the body was taken down cellar; that it was not buried -until the next night; that it was taken through the buttery, down the -stairway, and that it was buried ten feet below the surface of the -ground. It was also ascertained that he was murdered for his money, by -raps affirmative. 'How much was it, one hundred?' No rap. 'Was it two -hundred?' etc.; and when he mentioned five hundred the raps replied in -the affirmative. Many called in who were fishing in the creek, and all -heard the same questions and answers. Many remained in the house all -night. I and my children left the house. My husband remained in the -house with Mr. Redfield all night. On the next Saturday the house was -filled to overflowing. There were no sounds heard during the day, but -they commenced again in the evening. It was said there were over three -hundred persons present at the time. On Sunday morning the noises were -heard throughout the day by all who came to the house. On Saturday -night, April 1st, they commenced digging in the cellar; they dug until -they came to water, and then gave it up. The noise was not heard on -Sunday evening nor during the night. Stephen B. Smith and wife (my -daughter Maria), and my son, David S. Fox and wife, slept in the room -this night. I have heard nothing since that time until yesterday. In the -forenoon of yesterday there were several questions answered in the usual -way, by rapping. I have heard the noise several times to-day. - -[Illustration: _John D. Fox._] - -"I am not a believer in haunted houses or supernatural appearances. I am -very sorry that there has been so much excitement about it. It has been -a great deal of trouble to us. It was our misfortune to live here at -this time; but I am willing and anxious that the truth should be known, -and that a true statement should be made. I cannot account for these -noises; all that I know is, that they have been heard repeatedly, as I -have stated. I have heard this rapping again this (Tuesday) morning, -April 4th. My children also heard it. I certify that the foregoing -statement has been read to me, and that the same is true; and that I -should be willing to take my oath that it is so, if necessary. - - (Signed) "MARGARET FOX. - "APRIL 11, 1848." - - -STATEMENT OF JOHN D. FOX. - -"I have heard the above statement of my wife, Margaret Fox, read, and -hereby certify that the same is true in all its particulars. I heard the -same rappings which she has spoken of, in answer to the questions, as -stated by her. There have been a great many questions besides those -asked, and answered in the same way. Some have been asked a great many -times, and they have always received the same answers. There has never -been any contradiction whatever. - -"I do not know of any way to account for these noises, as being caused -by any natural means. We have searched every nook and corner in and -about the house, at different times, to ascertain if possible whether -anything or anybody was secreted there that could make the noise, and -have not been able to find anything which would or could explain the -mystery. It has caused a great deal of trouble and anxiety. - -"Hundreds have visited the house, so that it is impossible for us to -attend to our daily occupations; and I hope that, whether caused by -natural or supernatural means, it will be ascertained soon. The digging -in the cellar will be resumed as soon as the water settles; and then it -can be ascertained whether there are any indications of a body ever -having been buried there; and if there are, I shall have no doubt but -that it is of supernatural origin. - - (Signed) "JOHN D. FOX. - "APRIL 11, 1848." - - -STATEMENT OF WILLIAM DUESLER. - -"I live in this place. I moved from Cayuga County here, last October. I -live within a few rods of the house in which these sounds have been -heard. The first I heard anything about them was a week ago last Friday -evening (March 31st). Mrs. Redfield came over to my house, to get my -wife to go over to Mr. Fox's. Mrs. R. appeared to be very much agitated. -My wife wanted me to go over with them, and I accordingly went. When she -told us what she wanted us to go over there for, I laughed at her and -ridiculed the idea of there being anything mysterious about it. I told -her it was all nonsense, and that we would find out the cause of the -noise, and that it could easily be accounted for. This was about nine -o'clock in the evening. There were some twelve or fourteen persons -present when I left them. Some were so frightened that they did not want -to go into the room. I went into the room and sat down on the bed. Mr. -Fox asked a question, and I heard the rapping, which they had spoken of, -distinctly. I felt the bedstead jar when the sounds were produced. Mr. -Fox then asked if it would answer my questions if I asked any; and it -rapped three times. I then asked if it was an injured spirit, and it -rapped. I asked if it had come to hurt any one who was then present. It -did not rap. I then reversed the question, and it rapped. I asked if my -father or I had injured it (as we had formerly lived in that house), -and there was no noise. 'If we have not injured you, manifest it by -rapping,' and we all heard three distinct raps. I then asked if such -or such a one had injured it (meaning the several families who had -formerly lived in the house), and there was no noise. Upon asking the -negatives of those questions the rapping was heard. I then asked if -Mr. ---- (naming a person who had lived in the house at a former period) -had injured it; and if so, to manifest it by rapping, and it made three -raps louder than usual; and at the same time the bedstead jarred more -than it had before. I then inquired if it was murdered for money, and -the sounds were heard. Questions and answers as to different sums of -money were then given as stated by Mr. Fox. All in the room said they -heard the sounds distinctly. - -"After that, I went over and got Artemus W. Hyde to come over. I then -asked over nearly all the same questions, and got the same answers. Mr. -Redfield went after David Jewell and wife, and Mr. and Mrs. Hyde also -came in. After they came, I asked the same questions over again, and got -the same answers. I asked if it was murdered by being struck on the -head, and there were no sounds; I then reversed the question, and the -rapping was heard. I then asked if it was stabbed in the side, and there -was no answer. Upon asking the negative of this the rapping was heard. -It usually rapped three times in giving an affirmative answer to my -questions. I then asked if it had its throat cut, and it rapped as -usual. Then, if it was with a butcher knife, and the rapping was heard. -In the same way it was ascertained that it was asleep at the time, but -was awakened when the knife entered its throat; that it struggled and -made some noise and resistance. Then I asked if there was any one in the -house at the time but him, and it did not rap. I then asked if they two -were alone, and the rapping was heard. I then asked if Lucretia Pulver -was there at the time, and there was no rapping. If she had gone away -that night, and if Mrs. ---- was gone away also, and the rapping was -heard each time. There was no rapping heard, only when we asked -questions. I then asked if any one in Hydesville knew of the murder at -the time except ----, and it rapped. Then I asked about a number of -persons, if they knew it, and there was no rapping until I came to -Mrs. ----, and when I came to her name the rapping was heard. Then if -any one but ---- and wife knew of it, and I got no rap. Then if they -were all that knew of the murder, and it rapped. I asked if the body was -put into the cellar, and it rapped. I then asked if it was buried in -different points of the cellar, and to all my questions there was no -rapping, until I asked if it was near the centre, and the rapping was -heard. Charles Redfield then took a candle and went down cellar. I told -him to place himself in different parts of the cellar, and as he did so -I asked the question if a person was over the place where it was buried, -and I got no answer until he stood over a certain place in the cellar, -when it rapped. He then stepped one side, and when I asked the question -there were no noises. This we repeated several times, and we found that -whenever he stood over the one place the rapping was heard, and when he -moved away from that one place, there was no rapping in answer." - -NOTE.--The remainder of Mr. Duesler's statement does not vary from that -of my mother and others, and, for want of room, is omitted. It was dated -April 12, 1848. - - -STATEMENT OF MISS LUCRETIA PULVER. - -"I lived in this house all one winter, in the family of Mr. ----. I -worked for them a part of the time, and a part of the time I boarded and -went to school. I lived there about three months. During the latter part -of the time I was there I heard these knockings frequently: in the -bedroom, under the foot of the bed. I heard it a number of nights, as I -slept in the bedroom nearly all the time that I stayed there. One night -I thought I heard a man walking in the buttery. This buttery is near -the bedroom, with a stairway between the two. Miss Amelia Losey stayed -with me that night. She also heard the noise, and we were both much -frightened, and got up and fastened down the windows, and fastened the -door. It sounded as if a person walked through the buttery, down cellar, -and part way across the cellar bottom, and then the noise ceased. There -was no one else in the house at the time except my little brother, who -was asleep in the same room with us. This was about twelve o'clock I -should think. We did not go to bed until after eleven, but had not been -asleep when we heard it striking. Mr. and Mrs. ---- had gone to Loch -Berlin, to be gone till the next day. One morning about a week after -this Mrs. ---- sent me down cellar to shut the outside door (which -fastens on the inside). In going across the cellar I sank knee deep in -the centre of the cellar. It appeared to be uneven and very loose. After -I got up-stairs Mrs. ---- asked me what I screamed for. When I told her, -she laughed at me for being frightened, and said it was only where rats -had been at work in the ground. - -"A day or two after this, Mr. ---- carried a lot of dirt into the -cellar, just at night, and was at work there some time. Mrs. ---- told -me that he was filling up the rat-holes. - -"A few days before I first heard the noises, or anything of the kind had -ever occurred, a foot-pedlar called there about two o'clock in the -afternoon. Mrs. ---- then told me that Mr. ---- thought they would not -want me any longer, and that I might go home; but, if they wanted me -again they would send for me. Mrs. ---- was going to Loch Berlin, to -stay that night. This was the first I had heard of it. I wanted to buy -some things of the pedlar, but had no money with me, and he said he -would call at our house the next morning and sell them to me. _I never -saw him after that._ Three days after this they sent for me to come and -board with them, and go to school. I accordingly came, and went to -school about one week, when she wanted I should stay out of school -and do house-work, as she had a couple of coats to make over for her -husband. She said they were too large for her husband, and out of -fashion, and she must alter them. They were ripped to pieces when I -first saw them. I should think the pedlar was about thirty years old. I -heard him conversing with Mrs. ---- about his family. He told her how -many children he had, in answer to her inquiry. I do not recollect how -many he said he had. Mrs. ---- told me that he (the pedlar) was an old -acquaintance of theirs. A short time after this Mrs. ---- gave me a -thimble, which she said she had bought of the pedlar, and paid him fifty -cents for. Some time after I had left her I visited her again; and she -said the pedlar had been there again, and showed me another thimble, -which, she said, she had bought of the same pedlar. She said he had -cheated her; that he had sold it to her for pure silver, but it was only -German silver. She also showed me some other things which she said she -had bought of him. - -"I did not (and do not now) know what to think of the noises I have -heard. The dog would sit under the bedroom window and howl all night -long. Mr. and Mrs. ---- appeared to be very good folks, only they were -rather quick-tempered. - -"This pedlar carried a trunk and a basket, I think, with vials of -essence in it. He wore a black coat and light-colored pants. - -"I am willing to swear to the above statement, if necessary. - - "LUCRETIA PULVER. - "APRIL 11, 1848." - - -MRS. ANNA PULVER. - -"I was acquainted with Mr. and Mrs. ----. I called on them frequently. -My warping bars were in their chamber, and I used to go there to do my -work. One morning when I went there Mrs. ---- told me that she felt very -badly; that she had not slept much, if any, the night before. When I -asked her what the matter was, she said she didn't know but it was the -fidgets; but she thought she heard something walking about from one room -to another, and that she and Mr. ---- got up and fastened the windows -down. She felt safe after that. I heard her speak about hearing sounds -after that, which she could not account for. - - "ANNA PULVER. - "APRIL 11, 1848." - - -It will be sufficient to sum up the important bearings of this subject -by quoting a few more extracts from the numerous certificates contained -in the little pamphlet published by E. E. Lewis, Esq., of Canandaigua, -N. Y. - - -"Mr. and Mrs. Weekman lived in this house for a year and a half, and -were frequently startled by the rappings, walking, etc. On several -occasions they sought diligently to discover the cause. He stood with -his hand on the latch, and when the knockings were repeated, suddenly -opened the door and ran into the yard and entirely around the house; but -nothing was ascertained by him." - -Mrs. Weekman says: "We heard great noises during the night; sometimes a -sound as if a person was walking in the cellar. (There was nothing but a -single board floor, between the cellar and the upper room, so that the -sound made in one was easily heard in the other.) One night one of our -little girls, who slept in the room where the noises were heard, awoke -us all by her screaming very loudly. My husband and myself, and our -hired girl, all went to the room to see what was the matter with her. -The child sat up in bed, crying and screaming, and it was some time -before we could quiet her enough to get answers to our questions. She -said 'something had been moving around her and over her head and face: -that it was cold, and that she felt it all over her.' This was between -twelve and one o'clock. We took her into bed with us, and it was a long -time before we could get her to sleep in that bed again. At one time Mr. -Weekman heard his name called. (I was away that night, sitting up with a -sick person.) He was awakened, and supposed some one wanted him. He sat -up in bed for some time, but heard no more. We never found out what or -who called him. So many have heard these noises that it seems there must -be something unusual." - -Mrs. Jane C. Lape "lived in the family of Mrs. Weekman at the time she -states. There was but one door in the bedroom. When I was doing my -work, I saw a man in the bedroom joining the kitchen. I saw the man -distinctly. I was frightened. I had been in the kitchen a long time, and -knew that nobody could have gone into that room. The man stood facing me -when I saw him. He did not speak, nor did I hear any noise at any time. -He had on light pants, black frock-coat, and cloth cap. He was of -medium size. I knew of no person in that vicinity who would answer that -description. Mrs. Weekman was in another part of the house at that time. -I left the room, and when I returned with Mrs. Weekman there was no -person there. She thought it was some person who wanted to frighten me; -but we were never able to ascertain who or what it was. I have always -thought and still do think that it was supernatural. I had never been a -believer in such things until I saw this." - - -THE WELL OFFENSIVE. - -"We, the undersigned, do hereby certify that during the summer of 1844, -we lived near the house now occupied by John D. Fox; that it was then -occupied by ---- ----; and that, during the summer, the water in that -well was very offensive and bad. We further certify that said well is -within thirty feet of the centre of the cellar under said house. - - "(Signed) NORMAN AYRES. - JOHN IRISH. - "ARCADIA, April 18, 1848." - - -In my brother's statement (see pamphlet by E. E. Lewis, Esq.) was given -a correct account of the digging to find the body of the murdered man in -the cellar. - - -STATEMENT OF DAVID S. FOX. - -"I live about two miles from the house my father, John D. Fox, now -occupies, and where these strange noises were heard. It was a week ago -last Friday, March 31st, when they told me about it. I advised them to -make a thorough search, and I thought they would find a cause for it. I -heard no noise, and after remaining a short time, returned home. The -next morning, April 1, 1848, they sent for me to come again, and they -told me the noises had been heard all night. I went early in the -evening; heard the rapping distinctly. Many questions were asked and -answered by the rapping." - -(It is not necessary to here repeat all of David's statement, as the -entire substance of it is given in nearly all the other certificates.) - -"A large collection of people had assembled, more than could get into -the house; committees were chosen, and placed in different parts of the -house, that no deception might be practised by any one. These committees -were composed of neighbors and friends, whom we knew to be strictly -honest. I remained in the house until about one o'clock in the morning. -The noises had ceased a little before twelve. After some of the crowd -had left, we commenced digging in the cellar. Before digging I asked the -question: 'In what part of the cellar was your body buried?' naming the -different corners of the cellar. No response was made. 'Was it in the -centre?' The rapping answered affirmatively. Mr. Carlos Hyde went down -in the cellar, walked over the bottom, asking at every point if he was -over the right place, but no rappings were heard until he stood in the -centre of the cellar. It then rapped so that those in the cellar as well -as those in the room above could hear it. We dug about three feet deep, -when the water came in so fast we had to stop. I was here again on -Monday, April 3d, and we commenced digging again in the cellar, and -baling out the water; but we found it impossible to make any headway. - -"On Tuesday evening they began digging again. I got a pump, and we took -up the floor and put it in the hole, and began to pump and bale out the -water at the same time. We could not lower the water much and had to -give it up. The water is in the hole, although it is lowering gradually. -I thought, from there being so many respectable people present, and they -having heard the same sounds that I did, that there must be something in -it. I never believed in haunted houses or anything of that kind. I have -heard of such things, but never saw or heard anything but what I could -account for on reasonable grounds. I cannot account for this noise as -being produced by any human agency. I am perfectly willing to take my -oath as to the truth of the statements which I have here made, if it is -thought necessary. - - "(Signed) DAVID S. FOX. - "TUESDAY, April 11, 1848." - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -HYDESVILLE (_Continued_). - - THE LAST DIGGING IN THE CELLAR--MOB ANTAGONISM--NOBLE - FRIENDS--EXPERIENCES AND THEORIES--ANTECEDENTS OF THE - HOUSE--FRANKLIN. - - -It was late in July, 1848. The old house at Hydesville was not occupied -by any one, save the "murdered man." Many went there alone, or in small -parties; and often the rappings were heard. - -We, too, visited the old house, went down into the cellar, and called on -the spirits to answer our questions and direct us aright. - -Notwithstanding all the bitter conflicts we had passed through in -Rochester, we had come to the conclusion that good spirits (as well as -bad ones) could manifest themselves to us. We were greatly favored in -our early associations with a class of progressive philanthropic people -among our neighbors, whose highest aim was to benefit the world, and -who urged us to go forth and do our duty. We learned from them to take -a more liberal view, as they had taught us many valuable lessons of -forbearance and perseverance. When I saw my dear good brother bow with -the others, and ask questions of the Spirits, my soul and all within me -was lifted beyond the scoffs and ridicule which I knew we must submit to -if we performed the heavy duties incumbent upon us. There had been great -excitement for a time, but little now was said in that vicinity about -it, as there had been so much ridicule attached to the occurrences of -the past, that the leaders shrank from further publicity. But, during -this time, we were having our experiences in Rochester, where I resided. - -It was now directed by the Spirits that the digging should be resumed. -(It was the dry season of the year, and the water in the Ganargua[1] -was low.) My brother declared that he could not again enter upon so -hazardous an undertaking. He believed himself capable of acting on -his own judgment in the matter. But for once he found, to his utter -discomfiture, that the mighty powers that seemed to rule our destiny -were not to be defeated. The Spirits directed that he should invite -certain gentlemen to assist in the digging. They spelled out the names -of many Rochester friends, viz., Henry Bush, Lyman Granger, Mr. Post, -Dr. Faulkner, and Rev. A. H. Jervis. The above-named were old and tried -friends, and we felt no hesitation in calling upon them; but when David -was requested to invite gentlemen living in the vicinity of Hydesville, -with whom he had little or no acquaintance, he positively refused to do -their bidding. The friends in Rochester received this announcement with -apparent satisfaction. All came at the appointed time. Mr. and Mrs. -Granger and daughter, Mr. and Mrs. Bush, Mrs. Jervis, Dr. Faulkner and -his little son, etc. I doubt if either of these gentlemen had ever used -the pickaxe and spade before; but they came willing to perform their -duty. Brother David still declared that he could not, and would not, -make himself so ridiculous as to invite men who would laugh at him for -entertaining such an idea; but still the Spirits commanded him to obey -instructions, and nightly they would go through the performance of -representing the murder scene. (This occurrence was in my brother's -house.) Gurgling, strangling, sawing, planing, and boring; representing -the enactment of the horrid crime said to have been committed in the -Hydesville house. - - [1] The old Indian name of the creek. - -Our friends urged David to act in accordance with the request of the -"Spirits," but he could not make up his mind to do so. He walked from -room to room, and in secret prayed that this terrible injunction might -be removed. He cried, with uplifted hands, to God, to have compassion on -our family; and then, in despair, would say: "Better to die together, -than to live so disgraced." The sight of his grief and despair was -heart-rending; but the Spirits were inexorable. The day appointed for -the digging arrived. During the previous, night all was in an uproar. -The sounds as of broken crockery were heard, and as if heavy weights -were dragged across the floor. Sawing, planing, digging, boring, -groaning, and whispering close to our ears. This continued until the -bright, beautiful dawn of the morning warned us that it was time to -prepare for the labors of the day. We were commanded by the Spirits -thus--"Go forth and do your duty, and good will come of it." Chauncy -Culver, my brother's wife's brother, called in, and David said: -"Chauncy, you are politely invited to join us in the digging to-day." He -answered, "I am willing to do so, Dave." Others who had been named, but -not invited, dropped in by chance, and all united with us; but the great -burden fell upon David's shoulders. Chickens were cooked, puddings, -pies, cakes, and sweet-meats were prepared by my brother's wife, -Elizabeth, and my sister Maria. Our living was sumptuous, and we had -very little opposition during the first day's work. The earth was hard -and dry, and the digging tiresome; but the party worked diligently until -near noon, when they came to a quantity of charcoal and traces of lime -(this was between four and five feet below the cellar bottom), some hair -of a reddish or sandy hue, and some teeth, which showed, beyond all -question, that the earth had at some time, and for some purpose, been -disturbed. The party worked on until it began to grow dark, and the -first day's work was ended. We returned to David's home, about two miles -from the Hydesville house, well satisfied with our day's work, and the -friends felt that they had done all in their power to get at the truth -of the Spirits' declaration. - -We made two large beds on opposite sides of the parlor; the women and -children rested upon one of them, and the men on the other; Dr. -Faulkner and his little son being in the parlor bedroom. All heard the -manifestations that night; and they were most wonderful in character. -This arrangement of the beds was directed by the Spirits, that they -might gratify all by making manifestations during the night. - -The next day we resumed our labor. The ladies accompanied their husbands -and friends. We had started as early as possible. Mr. S. B. Smith, my -sisters husband, my brother David, and some of the neighbors turned out -five or six wagons to convey us to our destination, forming quite a -procession of our own; but as we came to the turn of the hill, from -whence we could see in all directions, there were vehicles of every -description wending their way to the "haunted house." Shouts of ribaldry -and roars of laughter fell upon our ears like the death-knell of some -poor soul--who might almost begin to feel himself guilty of crimes he -had never committed. - -We entered the cellar. On came the noisy rabble. Our noble, pale-faced, -honorable men stood firm in their duty. Mark the contrast, dear readers: -many of those noble souls now stand in the higher ranks in glory. They -have passed through the fiery furnace, entered the "golden gate" of the -new Jerusalem; and to them offer your praises and admiration. Such men -and women as those dared to stand before the world and battle for the -right. It was _such as they_ who fought and won the great battle against -slavery and contributed to its overthrow. May they continue to live in -the memories of the children of earth. - -Through the second day the digging was frequently interrupted by the -rude entrance of some of the outside crowd. We (the women) formed a -guard around the place where the work was in progress, to protect the -men thus engaged. We had candles in our hands, with which to light the -laborers, when suddenly one of the workers cried out, "Great God! here -are the pieces of a broken bowl!" (The Spirit always said that the bowl -which caught his blood was buried; and he represented nightly the sound -of pouring blood into a vessel or bowl, dropping slower and slower, -until at last it ceased entirely; and then the sound would come as if -the bowl were thrown and broken in pieces.) Several bones were found -which doctors pronounced human bones, stating to what parts of the body -they belonged. One, I remember, was said to be from the ankle, two from -the hands, and some from the skull, etc. (Some persons, who never saw -these bones, argued that they were not human bones, hair, and teeth -which were there found. But I ask, in the name of common sense, how did -they happen to be there, nearly six feet beneath the cellar bottom?) - -In the afternoon the crowd outside grew more bold, and among them were -sympathizers with the man who was accused by the general public opinion. -We pitied him, and regretted that he had been named; but we never knew -that such a man had lived, until the neighbors had brought out the fact -by putting questions which were answered by the rappings. - -These spectators were becoming more and more excited, and crowded into -the cellar. Some called us crazy. They reached over the heads of the -women and spat upon and dropped sticks and stones on those who were -digging. We still stood firm in the defence of our friends, the laboring -party; and they worked on until they struck what seemed to be a board. -This sounded hollow, and its location was beneath the sand and gravel. -They procured an augur and bored through the obstruction, when the augur -dropped to the handle. They then obtained bits, and attached them to -long sticks, and with them bored several inches, when the bit would -drop to the depth of a foot or more. In this way they lost two of the -bits, which dropped through and were not recovered. By this time the -excitement was overwhelming. The cellar was filled with people. Some -cried, "Drag out the women! drag them out!" Others said, "Don't hurt -the women, drag out the men!" The floor over our heads creaked with the -weight of the multitude. It grew dark. Our friends could work no longer, -and reluctantly retired. How we all reached the outside, amid the shouts -and the roar of the excited crowd, I cannot explain; but at length we -stood together in the door-yard, awaiting our conveyances, and no word -of disrespect was spoken to any of us. The Spirits said: "Dear faithful -friends, your work here is done. God will reward you." - -"Yes," said that noble-looking man, Henry Bush, with the acquiescence of -all, "our work is done." - -We all returned to David's (the old homestead). That night and the -following day our friends returned to Rochester. We remained a few days -with our family. - -I must pass over many interesting circumstances, or it will be wholly -impossible to put our story in one volume: but I deem it due to my -family that some facts should be stated in this history. - -After the public parts we had been forced to perform at Hydesville, the -news spread far and wide. The crowd of people came in wagons from every -direction before the harvest had been gathered. Some drove through the -gate, but others took down the fences, and drove through the grain -fields, and peppermint beds, regardless of the destruction they were -perpetrating. Against all this destruction of his property, David was -defenceless. He saw and felt how utterly useless it was for him to -attempt to remonstrate with such an element. - -It was late in the afternoon when a tired horseman came galloping up the -carriage road, to inform my brother that a party consisting of several -wagon-loads were on their way to mob us. At this announcement we were -much frightened, and knew not what to do. Intimations of such a design -had reached us previously, and powder and shot had been provided for our -defence. The boys and hired men had gathered piles of stones behind the -house, and at first it was considered to be our wisest way to defend -ourselves as best we could. - -The sun was low and we dreaded the night coming on. What could we do? -Mother called us all into the parlor bedroom, and there we knelt, with -fear, and prayed to God for protection. The Spirits spelled out to us, -"You will not be harmed. God will protect you." We stood for a moment -and counselled together. The package of powder flew from the top of the -bureau and hit Cathie on the forehead, and that of the shot came and -struck me on the shoulder. My brother took the guns and fired them off, -and threw the powder and shot into the peppermint patch, saying, "I will -not raise a hand against them. If God has sent this upon us, for the -good of mankind, he is able to protect us. I will trust him." - -The windows were fastened down as best we could. The dog began to bark -fearfully. We heard the distant shouts and snatches of songs, and knew -they would soon be upon us. They drove up the road, into the yard, and -one woman jumped through the window of the kitchen, _hoops and all_. She -was in the kitchen before any of us knew they had entered the door-yard. -David left us alone in the parlor, walked into the kitchen, and said to -the woman, "If you had knocked I would have opened the door for you; it -was not locked." He then opened all the doors, walked out to the crowd, -and said, "Ladies and gentlemen, walk in. You are welcome to search the -house from garret to cellar, if you will do so respectfully." One man, -the leader of the crowd, exclaimed, in a manner of the utmost surprise: -"My God! Dave Fox, is it you they have said so much about? No, we won't -come in now. We'll go home and dress ourselves and come another time." - -Thus ended this mob against the Spiritualists, as all others -subsequently have ended. The Spirits, therefore, fulfilled their promise -and protected us from all harm. - -I might fill many a page with the experiences of the family in that -house at Hydesville, during the period of about three months and three -weeks preceding that March 31, 1848, on which the neighbors were first -called in. From the very first night of their taking possession of it, -they were disturbed and puzzled with the strange knockings and other -noises. They had gone into it only as a temporary home, while my father -was building the new house on the homestead farm, and the carpenter had -estimated a couple of months as sufficient time for his work. All sorts -of natural theories were imagined as to the cause of the sounds, nor did -they, for some time, think of Spirits or of anything supernatural, or -even important. Father insisted, at one time, that they proceeded from a -cobbler in the neighborhood, hammering leather, and working late in the -night. Then it was "some boards that must be loose and shaken by the -wind." Then it appeared that "there must be dancing going on at Mr. -Duesler's, or some other house within hearing;" then "the house must be -full of rats"--though mother declared she had never seen a rat in it. -Again, when the knocks would break out suddenly, close to some of the -family, or at the table, one of the girls would charge the other with -having caused them, saying, "Now you did that," etc., etc. Father had -always been a regular Methodist, in good standing, and was invariable -in his practice of morning prayers; and when he would be kneeling upon -his chair, it would sometimes amuse the children to see him open wide -his eyes, as knocks would sound and vibrate on his chair itself. He -expressed it graphically to mother: "When I am done praying, that -jigging stops." My daughter Lizzie used to declare that when she was -writing, there would sometimes come a strong ticking on the paper. One -night loud screams were heard from the children, Maggie and Cathie, in -bed. "O mother, come quick. Somebody has lain down across the bed." -They were often so frightened that mother would have to take them to -lie on both sides of her in her bed, and sometimes they would go, one -to father's bed and the other to mother's. But these frights were -attributed to bad dreams. Indeed, it now seems strange that so little -serious impression was made on their minds for so long a time by these -strange things, so persistent, so varied, and so inexplicable, which -they instinctively abstained from talking about to the neighbors. - -It was not till March 31st that they seemed to have culminated to the -point which exhausted their patience, and which at last drove them to -do so. On the preceding night they had been kept awake nearly all -night by the knocking and heavy poundings about the house; and up to -three o'clock in the morning they were occupied pursuing the sounds -about from place to place, puzzling over them, and baffled in every -attempt to discover a cause. The door would be pounded upon from the -outside, and father would take hold of the handle, and on the return -of the knocking would suddenly fling the door open, only to discover -nothing. He and mother stood on the opposite sides of it, and each -would hear the knocking on the side opposite to themselves, as though -made by powerful muffled knuckles. Yet on neither side could be found -traces of any person or thing to have produced them, while both would -_feel_ the strong vibrations of the wooden door. - -It was afterward learned that, for several years back, strange noises -had been heard by successive occupants of that house, none of whom had -remained long as its tenants. Prior to its occupation by a certain -family there had been no such disturbances; subsequently to then, they -had been experienced by all their successors. It would be easy for me to -name families of the highest respectability, and who are still my good -friends, who would attest this.[2] - - [2] It would seem that none of the families who, in the course of - several years, had preceded the Fox family in the occupancy of - this haunted house, combined the highly mediumistic nature with - the other characteristics specially qualifying them for the great - work for which the time was ripe, so that the manifestations, - which appealed for attention, had knocked in vain at doors which - could not open to them. Dr. Franklin, great philosopher and - inventor of his time, was also, in the Spirit life, one of the - inventors of this mode of communication between the two worlds, - through knockings given in correspondence with the letters of the - alphabet. Through another medium, besides the author of this - volume, he has told me that out of "millions" he at last found - in the Fox family the instruments he wanted for its practical - application and introduction. This narrative curiously shows how - hard and long they too struggled against the mission to which the - Spirits were leading and at last forcing them, as will be seen - below. I asked him if Spirits had influenced them to take the - Hydesville house. His reply was a curious one. Instead of three - consecutive and decided raps, which would have expressed assent, - he on two occasions answered with only two raps, followed after a - moment's pause with a third, completing a qualified affirmative. - "You mean that it was partially so?" I said; which was immediately - answered with an unqualified assent; and he added, "It was many, - not one alone," thus disclaiming the credit of its sole and - individual authorship.--ED. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -ROCHESTER - - MY FIRST KNOWLEDGE OF THE MATTER--HASTEN TO HYDESVILLE--RAPPING ON - A CANAL BOAT--EXPERIENCES--MOTHER COMES TO ROCHESTER--CALVIN - BROWN--DEVIOUS ROUTE OF PROJECTILES UP-STAIRS FROM CELLAR TO - GARRET--A DEATH-KNELL SOUNDED ALL NIGHT ON THE KEYS OF A LOCKED - PIANO. - - -This volume is not meant to be an autobiography, though I regret to -be compelled to speak so much of myself in giving an account of the -inauguration of the movement known as "Modern Spiritualism," through the -three sisters of the Fox family, of whom I was the eldest, and already -married when my two sisters, Margaretta and Catharine, were children. I -was not with the family, but at my own house in Rochester, during most -of the events related above. - -I was myself also at that time but little more than a child, for when -I was married at Rochester, N. Y., I could count but fourteen years -and five months. It will be seen below how I was twice widowed before -the age of twenty-four, though my second marriage was on the supposed -death-bed of one who had been a brother to us all from childhood, and -who merely desired to bequeath me his name. - -Mr. Fish discovered when too late that he had married a child, and soon -became indifferent to his home and family. He left Rochester under a -pretence of going on business to the West. The next I heard of him was -that he had married a rich widow in the State of Illinois. - -As he had left little means for the support of myself and child, I -turned my attention to teaching music. I had many friends who assisted -me in getting pupils, and I was delighted to find myself entirely -independent. One day (early in May, 1848), I was at the house of Mr. -Little, enjoying myself with the young ladies, when Mrs. Little came -in with the proof-sheet of a pamphlet issued by E. E. Lewis, Esq., -of Canandaigua, N. Y. Mrs. Little knew my maiden name was Fox; that -my parents (at the time) were in Arcadia, Wayne County, N. Y., and -concluded I must be the daughter of John D. Fox. She then introduced -the printer, and he commenced questioning me about my family relations. -He said, "Is your mother's name Margaret? Have you a brother David?" -I replied, yes. I began to be startled by his questions, and said, -"For mercy's sake, what has happened?" He answered by placing the -proof-sheet in my hands, which gave me the first idea I ever had of the -manifestations which had been taking place at the dwelling of our family -in Hydesville. I read it, and cried over it. I knew not what to think, -but I said to them all, "If my father, mother, and brother David have -certified to such a statement, _it is true_." All who heard me thus -declare believed it, and never wavered for a moment. As soon as I could -collect my thoughts, I called on Mrs. Granger and Mrs. Grover, old -friends of mine and of our family, and related to them the account -which I had read in the proof-sheet. - -I told them I should take the night boat for Newark, Wayne County. I -would visit my family, and learn for myself about the mysterious affair. -They concluded to go with me. We were, at that time, obliged to travel -by the Erie Canal packet-boat, as the direct railroad between Syracuse -and Rochester had not yet been built. It took a few hours longer then -than now to make that journey. When we arrived at Hydesville, which is -about two miles from our old homestead, we found the house deserted. My -brother had persuaded the family to leave the old "haunted house," and -live with him until their new house was finished. - -We drove to brother David's, where we found mother completely broken -down by the recent events. She never smiled; but her sighs and tears -were heart-rending. We begged her to hope for the best, and try to think -differently; but she could not. She wished we could all die; and it was, -at the time, impossible to cheer her by anything we could say or do. She -was only about middle age, and her health had always been good; and she -was, by nature, very cheerful. - -I with the ladies who accompanied me remained about two weeks, when we -concluded to take Katie and Lizzie (my daughter) with us and return home -to Rochester, as mother thought the former to be the one followed mostly -by the sounds; and we hoped, by separating the two children (Maggie and -Katie), that we could put a stop to the disturbance. - -We had not gone many miles on the canal, however, when we became aware -that the rapping had accompanied us. Perfect consternation came upon us. -I knew not what to do. We did not wish our friends to know that the -rapping had followed us; and we remained, as much as possible, by -ourselves. - -When we went to the dinner-table with the other passengers, the Spirits -became quite bold and rapped loudly; and occasionally one end of the -table would jump up and nearly spill the water out of our glasses; but -there was so much noise on the boat going through the locks and other -disturbances, that only we, who recognized the special sounds, knew of -them. We arrived at home about 5 P.M. I sat down to think over the -occurrences of the day and of other days during my visit. - -The two girls had gone into the garden. All at once came a dreadful -sound, as if a pail of bonnyclabber had been poured from the ceiling and -fallen upon the floor near the window. The sound was horrible enough, -but, in addition, came the jarring of the windows and of the whole -house, as if a heavy piece of artillery had been discharged in the -immediate vicinity. I was so paralyzed by fear that I could not move, -and sat stupefied; again came the same terrible sound, with all the -jarring, as at first; and yet again it came; when I sprang from the sofa -on which I had been seated and rushed out into the garden where the -children were. They immediately cried out, "Why, what is the matter with -you, Leah? how pale you look!" I made some evasive reply, as I did not -wish to alarm them. - -We went to bed at an early hour, being tired and much excited. The -children had expressed great fear, and I went to bed with them. No -sooner had I extinguished the light, than the children screamed, and -Lizzie said she felt a cold hand passing over her face, and another over -her shoulder down her back. She screamed fearfully, and I feared she -would go into spasms. Katie was also much frightened. For my part I was -equally terror-stricken. I arose from my bed and sought the Bible, from -which I read a chapter. But while I was reading the girls felt some -touches. I had never felt them; and I could not realize that they were -not in some way mistaken. - -It was now late in the night and all was silent. We thought we would try -to sleep, as we were tired and excited. But the instant we extinguished -our light the Bible flew from under my pillow--where I had placed it, -supposing that the sacred volume would be respected. The box of matches -was shaken in our faces, and such a variety of performances ensued that -we gave up in despair to our fate, whatever it might be. We called on -each other, if either was silent a few moments, that we might know -that we were all alive. Finally, when the night was nearly spent, the -disturbance ceased, and we fell asleep. We did not awake until very late -in the morning. The sun shone brightly, and the birds sang sweetly in -the trees of the public square. (Our residence then was on Mechanics' -Square.) The June roses were just out, and all nature was in her -loveliest hues. We could not make the disturbances of the past night -seem real to us. I doubted everything, but kept my own counsel; and as -the shades of evening fell upon the scene, which had been a day of such -brightness and beauty, I made up my mind that I would go on as usual and -try to forget, as far as possible, the frightful occurrences of the -previous night. In the evening my friend Jane Little and two or three -other friends called in to spend an hour or so with us. We sang, and I -played on the piano; but even then, while the lamp was burning brightly, -I felt the deep throbbing of the dull accompaniment of the invisibles, -keeping time to the music as I played; but I did not wish to have -my visitors know it, and the Spirits seemed kind enough not to make -themselves heard so that others would observe what was so apparent to -me. - -All seemed quiet when we retired for the night, at about ten o'clock. -We slept quietly for about two hours, when we were awakened by the most -frightful manifestations. The house was in a perfect uproar. Tables and -everything in the room below us were being moved about. Doors were -opened and shut, making the greatest possible noises. _They then walked -up-stairs_ and into the room next to us (our bedroom was an open recess -off from this room). There seemed to be many actors engaged in the -performance, and a large audience in attendance. - -The representation of a pantomime performance was perfect. - -After the first scene, there was great applause by the Spirit audience. -Immediately following, one Spirit was heard to dance _as if with clogs_, -which continued fully ten minutes. This amused the audience very much; -and a loud clapping of hands followed. After this we heard nothing more -except the representation of a large crowd walking away down-stairs, -through the rooms, closing the doors heavily after them. It is useless -to attempt to record all the manifestations which occurred nightly -during the last few weeks that we remained in that house. I came to the -conclusion that it was haunted, and decided to move out of it as soon as -I could find another house that suited me. - -There was a house on Prospect Street, nearly finished, and I engaged -it. I was particular to tell the agent that I wanted a house in which -no crime had been committed. For I believed that the house I was then -living in, like the one at Hydesville, was haunted; and I presumed that -in this case as in the other it must have had its origin in hidden -crime. He smiled as he remarked that he "thought that I would have -no difficulty on that account." We moved into this house as soon as -possible, and congratulated ourselves on our good fortune in finding a -place that had never before been tenanted. - -Two houses stood on one foundation. On the ground floor was a kitchen, -cellar, and pantry. The staircase led from the kitchen to the second -floor. On the outside, a front and rear flight of steps led to a balcony -from which we could enter the parlor and dining-room, on the second -floor. Another flight of steps led from the dining-room to the third -floor, which was one room the entire length and breadth of the house. In -this last-named room we put up three beds, and one bed in the room on -the parlor floor. I partitioned off a small room in one corner of the -upper floor with chintz curtains. This lessened the size of the large -room and afforded us a store-room. In the rear of the house was an -old cemetery, called "the Buffalo Burying-ground." This cemetery was -separated from our lot by a high fence. I remember I disliked the idea -of seeing those tall monuments every time I went into the pantry. (The -entrance into the dining-room from the kitchen was through the pantry.) - -Nothing occurred, during the first night of our occupancy of this house, -of an unusual character, and we slept undisturbed. - -I had written to our family at Arcadia, and told them what was -transpiring with us nightly. This worried mother, and she determined to -come immediately, and find some plan for suppressing it, if it could -possibly be done. She, with Margaretta, arrived the next day, and we -rejoiced to tell her that we had occupied the new house one night, and -no sounds had been heard to disturb us. After supper we remained at the -table a long time, until mother suggested that it was getting late, and -we had better retire for the night. - -All was quiet until about midnight, when we distinctly heard footsteps -coming up the stairs, walking into the little room I had partitioned -off with curtains, which seemed admirably adapted to their purposes. We -could hear them shuffling, giggling, and whispering, as if they were -enjoying themselves at some surprise they were about to give us. -Occasionally they would come and give our bed a tremendous shaking, -lifting it (and us) entirely from the floor, almost to the ceiling, and -then let us down with a bang; then pat us with hands. Then they would -retire to the little room, which we subsequently named "the green room." -At length we were quiet, and all fell asleep and slept until late in the -morning. - -The sun shone brightly in through the window, and mother exclaimed: "Can -it be possible? Is it really true? How can we live and endure it? We -cannot much longer stay here alone nights. We must have somebody to stay -with us." Fillmore Grover came to take his lesson, and mother asked him -to tell Calvin she would like to have him call and see her. (Calvin -Brown's mother had been left a widow when quite young. She was the -daughter of Daniel Hopkins, of Canada West, and belonged to the Society -of Friends. She married out of the society, which was then against their -discipline. She placed her oldest child, Calvin, in a military school; -and when she found herself gradually failing in strength, she wrote to -her father, who came and took her home, with her three younger children. -She returned once to Rochester, and requested mother to look after -Calvin, and care for him as she would for her own child, if she should -not recover. His mother died, and he called my parents father and -mother; the same as the rest of us.) - -He called at about two o'clock. We all sat down and related what had -happened and what we had witnessed during the past night. He promised -to come and stay there at night; but he advised us to ask no questions, -nor give them any encouragement, as he considered them evil spirits. To -this we all agreed. - -He came that night, and we were allowed to rest quietly until about two -o'clock, when we were all awakened by a disturbance in the "green room." -Everything seemed to be in commotion, but, as Calvin was in the house, -I felt more confidence in myself. I asked them to please behave -themselves. At this, one Spirit walked around, as if on his bare feet. -He answered my question by stamping on the floor. I was amused--although -afraid. He seemed so willing to do my bidding that I could not resist -the temptation of speaking to him as he marched around my bed. I said, -"_Flat-Foot_,[3] can you dance the Highland fling?" This seemed to -delight him. I sang the music for him, and he danced most admirably. -This shocked mother, and she said, "O Leah, how can you encourage -that fiend, by singing for him to dance?" I soon found that they took -advantage of my familiarity, and gathered in strong force around us. And -here language utterly fails to describe the incidents that occurred. -Loud whispering, giggling, scuffling, groaning, death-struggles, murder -scenes of the most fearful character--I forbear to describe them. Mother -became so alarmed that she called to Calvin to come up-stairs. He -came--angry at the Spirits, and declared that "he would conquer, or die -in the attempt." This seemed to amuse them. They went to his bed, raised -it up and let it down, and shook it violently. He was still determined -not to yield to them. - - [3] As from the sounds of the foot-falls it seemed to us. - -Before Calvin came up-stairs, and during a short lull in their -performances, we quickly removed our beds to the floor, hoping thereby -to prevent them from raising us up and letting us down with such -violence. Calvin said, as he came up, that we were foolish to make our -beds on the floor, as it pleased the Spirits to see how completely -they had conquered us. So he laid down on his bed, and quietly waited -developments. Mother said, "Calvin, I wish your bed was on the floor, -too. We have not been disturbed since we left the bedstead." Calvin -remarked, "They are up to some deviltry now. I hear them." He no sooner -uttered these words, than a shower of slippers came flying at him as he -lay in his bed. He bore this without a murmur. The next instant he was -struck violently with his cane. He seized it and struck back, right and -left, with all his strength, without hitting anything; but received a -palpable _bang_ in return for every thrust he made. He sprang to his -feet and fought with all his might. Everything thrown at him he pitched -back to them, until a brass candlestick was thrown at him, cutting his -lip. This quite enraged him. He pronounced a solemn malediction, and, -throwing himself on the bed, vowed he would have nothing more to do with -"fiendish Spirits." - -He was not long permitted to remain in quiet there. They commenced -at his bedstead and deliberately razed it to the floor, leaving the -head-board in one place, the foot-board in another, the two sides at -angles, and the bed-clothes scattered about the room. He was left lying -on his mattress, and for a moment there was silence; after which some -slight movements were heard in the "green room." I had stowed a large -number of balls of carpet-rags in an old chest standing on the floor, -with two trunks and several other articles on the top of it. It seemed -but the work of a moment for them to get at the carpet-balls, which came -flying at us from every direction, hitting us in the same place every -time. They took us for their target, and threw with the skill of an -archer. Darkness made no difference with them, and if either of us -attempted to remonstrate against such violence, they would instantly -give _the remonstrant_ the benefit of a ball. - -The next day was Sunday. We were greatly depressed, and decided to leave -things as they were. After breakfast we concluded to visit Mount Hope -Cemetery. We returned late, and retired immediately after supper. While -sitting on our bed-side (on the floor), deliberating in our own minds -what was best to do, we were suddenly startled by a tremendous knocking -on the roof of the house. (The raps always appear to be made on the -opposite side of the door, or floor, table, etc.) We implored them to -stay where they were (as it seemed the noises were outside the house), -and let us alone; but no sooner was the request made, than a sound slap -was given us each, as if in reproof of what we had been saying. A second -slap, as if with an open hand, was administered to Cathie, when she -cried out, "O, look!" We all saw what seemed to be the form of a large -man, lying across the foot of our bed, breathing irregularly, and -apparently in great distress. (The sheet was wrapped around him, muffled -closely about his neck.) His gurgling manifestation was terrific, and -produced a sensible vibration. We pitied him. He appeared like one -passing through the agonies of death. While we were contemplating -this figure, another slap came upon Cathie,[4] and she fell to -all appearance lifeless. We were greatly alarmed at this terrible -manifestation. We knew nothing of Clairvoyance, Magnetism, or Trance -Mediums, at that time. We had no one to advise us, and we were nearly -distracted. Calvin took a looking-glass and held it close to Cathie's -mouth, but we could discern no signs of life. Finally we were on the -point of calling some one in, when a deep groan announced that she -lived. We held her hands, but could not perceive the slightest -pulsation. After remaining in this unconscious state for some time, she -again moaned piteously and raised her hand, pointing at something she -saw, and explained to us afterward. We asked many questions which she -answered by pressing our hands. She described the terrible occurrence at -the Hydesville house, and when the influence left her, she wept -inconsolably for a long time. - - [4] My youngest sister Catharine is sometimes called Cathie in - these pages and sometimes Katie. Mother and father always - called her Cathie and it was her domestic name. At a later - period the public always spoke and wrote of her as Katie, so - that that appellation came practically to supersede the other. - But now, while writing of the period here referred to, the - Cathie rises spontaneously, and for mother's sake I love to let - it so stand, pronouncing it to myself as she did, _Cathie_, as - a diminutive of Catharine. - -After she became quiet a holy influence fell upon her, and she repeated -twenty or thirty verses of poetry. I can only remember the last line of -each verse, which was: - - "To be with Christ is better far." - -After this things changed somewhat. We heard the sounds at all times of -day and night, variously located in different parts of the house, but in -a much milder form; unless some of us attempted to go contrary to their -wishes. Often at meal-time the table would be gradually agitated, and -Calvin in particular would be more disturbed than the rest of us. Once -he arose from his chair and reached across the table for a heavy pitcher -of water, when the chair was instantly removed and he sat down on the -floor, spilling the water all over himself. He instantly arose and with -an execration denounced the whole thing as the work of the devil and his -imps. Of course we laughed at his calamity, and he thought we should not -encourage such things by laughing at them. He often laughed about it, -years afterward, as heartily as we had done. - -[Illustration: A, Handrail to landing from second floor. B, Bed occupied -by Calvin. C, Our mattresses laid together on the floor. D, E, Beds. F, -A store-room. The dotted lines, with arrows, show the route taken by the -vegetables from the store-room or kitchen floor to their destination two -stories above.] - -We had stored our winter provisions in the cellar. Among them were -several barrels of apples, potatoes, turnips, etc. From this cellar came -the apples, potatoes, and turnips flying across our room, hitting all -in precisely the same place every time. It will now be remembered that -these articles were in the cellar on the ground floor, and had to come -from the rear of the cellar, through the door, into the kitchen, through -the kitchen, up the stairs, into the pantry on the second floor, through -the pantry into the dining-room, up the second flight of stairs, into -the large room in which we slept, hitting us as we lay in our beds near -the front window. The reader can trace their pathway from departure to -arrival at their destination on the diagram of the three stories. - -A cabinet shop was the next thing represented by the Spirits. They -seemed to be possessed of all kinds of tools to work with. After sawing -off boards they would let them fall heavily on the floor, jarring -everything around them. Then after planing, jointing, driving nails, and -screwing down the lid of a coffin, they would shove the hollow sounding -article about the room. (This we understood at a later day.) Often, to -our utter amazement, pickets from the discarded lots in the cemetery -came flying through the room over our heads, on our beds, like debris in -a tornado. They came from the extreme west side of the burying-ground, -through _that_ lot, and the distance of two hundred feet through _our_ -lot; an entire distance of about four hundred feet. That they came by no -visible means, we knew; as no human power could have thrown them through -the air into our chamber window, hitting us on our beds, in the same -place every time. - -Mrs. Vick and her three daughters lived in the other house, on the same -foundation as our own. She was a very quiet neighbor, and sympathized -with us. She was a native of England, and related many interesting and -strange things which she had witnessed in her own family. - -I did not wish to encourage the manifestations, and we seldom asked -questions. At this time, our troubles (in Rochester) were not known to -any one except Mrs. Vick and our own family. But things were coming to -a fearful crisis. We closed our windows and did not raise our shades -during the day. This seemed to annoy the Spirits more than anything else -we had done, and caused them to make a change in their manifestations. -Calvin had gone away with his (military) company, and we were left alone -several days, at the mercy of the Spirits. We had the consolation of -knowing that we had never harmed _any one_, and we could see no reason -why the Spirits should wish to _harm us_. - -We called on our friends, Mr. and Mrs. Post, and told them our story, -which afforded them no little amusement at our expense. They were -friends of our family, and listened attentively to our statement, -believing we were suffering under some psychological delusion. But when -they came to examine for themselves, and witnessed the manifestations -_in their own house_, they began to think we were not so entirely -deluded as they had supposed. As soon as they became interested, they -begged permission to invite some friends of theirs. We consented to let -Mr. and Mrs. Henry Bush, and Mr. and Mrs. Lyman Granger come as they -were friends of our family, provided they would keep the matter a -profound secret. But we soon found it was not long to be so kept. - -At times, when we were overcome with anxiety, we would all kneel down -with mother, and pray for protection. We had become satisfied that no -earthly power could relieve us. While on our knees, pins would be stuck -into different parts of our persons. Mother's cap would be removed from -her head, her comb jerked out of her hair, and every conceivable thing -done to annoy us. We resolved to rest, as best we could, during the day; -but would, on our knees, pray to have these evil doings suppressed. -Often did my dear anxious mother exclaim--"What have we done? What have -_have we_ done, that we should be so tormented? Dear children, pray to -God to have mercy upon us." - -My little sister Katie would sometimes say, "_I can't pray, I feel more -like swearing_." - -One evening they had been more quiet than usual. We remained some time -at the table, and began to hope that things were going to be better with -us, when we were suddenly startled and shocked by sounds from the piano, -which was open in the parlor. The lower bass key tolled the death-knell, -solemnly and distinctly, while we sat at the table, unable for a time to -stir. At length I went into the parlor, closed the piano, locked it, and -took the key with me; but the sounds kept on. No other demonstrations -were made during the night, but the tolling of that knell inside the -locked piano. While this solemn sound was made, they would make no other -disturbances. - -Calvin had not yet returned. The door-bell rang, and Mr. and Mrs. Post -came in. On hearing these sounds Mr. Post went for Mr. and Mrs. Bush. -When Mr. Bush came and listened to the solemn sounds a few minutes, he -fell upon his knees and prayed to God to sustain this family if, in his -great wisdom, he had chosen them as instruments through whom mankind -should be benefited. Still the dreadful sounds continued until about one -o'clock. Our friends left, and we retired to our sleeping-rooms to try -and rest, if possible. We seldom all slept at once, as we were sure to -be disturbed by some frightful exhibition, if we allowed our light to go -out. We were getting ready for bed, when we heard a wagon drive up to -the side gate and a familiar voice say "Whoa" to his horses. Mother -hastened to the door, and called out, "Oh! Stephen, who is dead? We have -had a terrible warning of death, all night." Stephen, my sister Maria's -husband, replied, "No one is dead, that I know of. But David's little -Ella was supposed to be dying when I left, I have come to take you back -with me." He fed his horses, rested a short time on the sofa, and about -four o'clock started for Arcadia, with mother and Maggie. The sounds on -the piano ceased. When we received a message from Arcadia, it was to -this effect: that dear little Ella was alive when they reached home, but -died the next day. - -We had been warned, in the spring, when I was there in company with Mrs. -Grover and Mrs. Granger, that a death would take place in our family. -The words were written on a block of wood corresponding exactly with -those the children had brought from the new house which was being built -by my father, within speaking distance of brother David's home. The -communication, written in plain letters and thrown through the open -window in broad daylight, read as follows: "One of your family will die. -She will be happy with the angels; mourn not for her." I believed it -would be mother, as she was so broken down and unhappy. We feared that -she would not endure it much longer. - -The writing on the block had always troubled me. I was in the room when -it was thrown in, and knew that no human power could have thrown it in -at that window and escaped instant detection. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -ROCHESTER (_Continued_). - - VENTRILOQUISM--"PROCLAIM THESE TRUTHS TO THE WORLD"--THE CALL - FOR THE ALPHABET--VOICES IN RAPS--GOD'S TELEGRAPH BETWEEN - THE TWO WORLDS--AN EVICTION--COMMITTEE OF FIVE--NO MONEY - ACCEPTED--IMPROPER QUESTIONS TO SPIRITS--"DONE"--STRUGGLE AGAINST - THE "UNCANNY THING"--BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. - - -Mother and Maggie returned in about two weeks to Rochester, expecting to -remain with us until the new house was finished. But "a change came over -the spirit of our dream." Things in spiritual matters grew from bad to -worse. Our kind friend, Mrs. Vick, had died suddenly during mother's -absence, and the family soon gave up the house. It was rented by a -new tenant, a diminutive, sickly-looking man who could not stand the -"racket." His wife complained to him, and declared that she was afraid -to remain at home with the children while he was absent. One day, while -they were eating dinner, they heard knocks on their table. He was -furious in his irritation at this, and coming up to me said: "You are -ventriloquists, and I will put a stop to your doings. I will have you -arrested if I ever hear any noises in my house again." I doubt if -he had finished eating his dinner. He was very pale and trembled with -excitement. My neighbor, Mrs. Bush, a very intelligent and talented -lady, had called on me, and took up the argument in my behalf herself. -She said to him: "Inasmuch as the sounds have been in your house, which -have disturbed Leah all the morning, I think, if any one is arrested, -you should be the one." - -The Spirits took "a new cue" from this visit of our neighbor. They -seemed determined to take measures to satisfy him that his attempt to -interfere with, or stop their manifestations, did not accomplish that -object. They were, apparently, determined to settle the question of -ventriloquism beyond any future doubt. They sounded their trumpets upon -the house-top. In other words they carried on the manifestations on the -very peak of the roof. It sounded like the frequent discharge of heavy -artillery. It was stated to us, the next day, that the sounds were heard -a mile away. We feared that the roof would fall in upon us. We all fell -upon our knees and prayed for protection. We were in this position when -Calvin returned. That night the sounds continued until daylight. The -furniture on the second floor moved in every direction. Books were -thrown about the room. The bureau in the bed-room was moved so that it -blocked up the door. The music, from the parlor, flew at us while at -breakfast in the dining-room. We knew not what to do. We had been in the -habit of conversing by putting direct questions, which could be answered -affirmatively or negatively; but we did not think of getting the -alphabet, until our dear friend _Isaac Post_ came in. He said to me, -"Leah, why, don't thee remember that thy brother David conversed with -the Hydesville Spirits by using the alphabet? Perhaps they will explain -what is wanted, if thee will call the alphabet now." This seemed to be -exactly what they _did_ want; and I asked the question, "Do you want to -say something to us?" There was a tremendous rapping in answer. I then -commenced calling the alphabet, letter by letter in its order; and the -first message we ever obtained in Rochester, through the Spirits, was -this: "Dear friends, you must proclaim these truths to the world. This -is the dawning of a new era; and you must not try to conceal it any -longer. When you do your duty, God will protect you; and good Spirits -will watch over you." - -I asked if the Spirits would give me a _signal_ by which I might know -when they wanted us to use the alphabet. They then spelled, "We will rap -five times, in quick succession; and you will know whenever it is called -for." When this was concluded there was a tremendous rapping all over -the room; and then each one gave his own distinctive signal. They have -been continued from that day to this. - -By this I mean that they gave their several rappings with such -differences in sound as to be quite distinct from each other, and almost -as clearly recognizable as would be their intonations of voice as -speakers, or signatures as writers. On the occasion here mentioned I -think there must have been a score of spirits who rapped one after the -other, some on the table, some on the door, ceiling, windows, floor, -etc. Some were loud, some low, some rapid and some slower, and no two of -them seemed quite the same. Many persons who are familiar with these -signals frequently identify them by the sounds. - -I soon received letters from various places saying that it had been made -known through clairvoyants, speaking mediums and seers, that the same -signal had been given to all mediums. - -Thus we see that God's Telegraph[5] ante-dated that of Samuel F. B. -Morse. - - [5] It opened up communication between the two worlds of matter - and spirit, as that of Morse had done between distant places in - the material plane of our life.--ED. - -This work progressed too slowly to suit the Spirits. We could not -consent to let it be publicly known that we were having such marvellous -disturbances. So they sought out a new way to coerce us. - -One night there was a great uproar in the other house. Loud rappings -were heard, the little man's pillow was jerked from under his head, his -wife nearly fainted, his children screamed, and he was badly frightened. -He could stand it no longer. He arose in the middle of the night, and -called up a party of his church brethren, who went to his house and -witnessed the demonstrations. They then went to the office of my -landlord and got his concurrence, and obtained a warrant for our removal -from our house. It will be recollected that this was Mr. J. B. Bennett, -to whom, when I engaged the house of him, I said I wanted a new house -where no crime had been committed, as I believed the house I lived in -was haunted; and that he replied, "I think you will have no difficulty -on that account." Yet he at once consented to our expulsion because my -little neighbor had heard the sounds in his own house. The warrant was -served in the morning. I immediately communicated with my friends, who -rallied in large numbers, and before the week was out, we were all -settled in a pleasant little cottage on Troup Street. It was about -September 1, 1849, when we moved into the house. I cannot let this -opportunity pass without paying a tribute to those dear friends. - -They too were ridiculed and persecuted at home and abroad; but they -stood firm, and defended the right, as they were fully convinced that -it only required time to prove it to the world. Many of those precious -souls have passed to the world beyond, and I know they rejoice in Heaven -to-day over the happy discoveries they made, and which they tell us have -greatly widened their capacity for usefulness and enjoyment in a higher -sphere. - -There was a marked difference in the manifestations during our meals. -The rappings seemed more concentrated, and very near us. The Spirits -appeared interested in much that we were saying, and often pressed us -approvingly with their hands. On one occasion a Spirit child laid its -little hands on mine (not in mine), and so long as I remained quiet and -permitted the little angel to do as it wished to, without disturbing the -conditions requisite to enable it to come so near me, there was no -shrinking or withdrawal on the part of the Spirit, who had thus far -re-entered this mundane sphere to prove to us, beyond a doubt, that she -still lived, and loved us. We could not doubt it. There was no one to -deceive us. The Spirit was my darling little sister. She pressed us with -both her hands, and kissed them over and over again. We would close our -eyes in daylight and they would kiss us naturally as in life. We were -truly converted, and as the dear old Methodists used to say, "born -again." - -We could then realize that we had something to live for, something to -hope for, in that sacred hour when each one in our humble group "lay at -the feet of Jesus," willing to be guided and directed in the paths of -truth and duty. The alphabet was called for, and the following message -was given and signed by our ever revered grandfather, known to his -family and friends as a man of encyclopaedic knowledge, as well as of -noble character. "You need not wait as I did for that great 'change of -heart;' but adopt the course at once and live up to your highest light. -Go where that leads you." - - -"MY DEAR CHILDREN:--The time will come when you will understand and -appreciate this great dispensation. You must permit your good friends to -meet with you and hold communion with their friends in heaven. - - "I am your grandfather, - "JACOB SMITH." - - -This communication affected us all deeply (particularly my mother), and -brought our souls together sympathetically. We read it to our visitors. -They at once adopted the plan of sitting around the table with us. This -method immediately, as a consequence, placed the subject before the -community. It was discussed everywhere, both publicly and privately. Mr. -Isaac Post's store was beset, from morning until night, with inquirers -who were anxious to visit us. As we were situated, our friends felt a -delicacy in bringing strangers to our house, except by previous -arrangement. - -In a short time the interest increased to such a degree that it was -thought advisable to form a committee of five in a convenient part of -the city, through whom the rushing crowd of curiosity seekers could be -accommodated. The names of this committee were Isaac Post, R. D. Jones, -Edward Jones, John Kedzie, and Andrew Clackner. They were faithful -friends, who never permitted any one to visit us unattended by -themselves, or some reliable person. All through this, and, indeed, -for the first two years, we scorned the idea of receiving money from -visitors. We felt that it would be degrading to accept money for -the exhibition of spiritualism. Our time and business were greatly -interfered with, and the overwhelming question frequently arose, "What -shall we do? We cannot endure this much longer." But there was a course -marked out for us (unconsciously to ourselves) to follow. For a time we -fancied things were going on better, and we felt encouraged, but we -little knew the bitter experience we were destined to pass through. Many -of our visitors were anxious to learn, through the Spirits, how to make -a fortune. Some wished to know the secrets of others; some, dissatisfied -with their domestic relations, sought the aid of Spirits to help them -out of their difficulty; some wanted to know what numbers they should -buy in a lottery, to be successful; others would wish to be advised in -their stock speculations. - -To all such questions ready responses were given, but invariably ended -in failures. - -This order of investigation brought us in rapport with an entirely -different class of Spirits. They had no particular motive in tormenting -us, but they seemed delighted to lead us on, and deceive the visitors -who sought them in such a spirit. But, when people sought for -communications of a more elevated character, answers were given -accordingly. - -Frequently our friends would become so deeply interested in their -manifestations that they would forget we were mortal and needed time to -recuperate our physical strength. They did not know that every echo, as -it came through our medium forces, consumed a portion of our vitality. -The Spirit knew this, and would close the seances by spelling "done." -This, our friends would sometimes take exception to, and complain that -they should break off so abruptly. We could not explain, to their -satisfaction, that we were exhausted under the constant pressure of mind -and body. The Spirits, knowing this, would give the signal "done." After -this word done was spelled, we never obtained anything of an elevated -character. We could get physical manifestations, of an independent -character, such as throwing things, and moving furniture in different -parts of the house. _Those_ manifestations seldom seemed to weaken us, -but intellectual communications given through our immediate brain forces -had a weakening effect upon us when continued too long. - -A gentleman (Dr. C. D. Griswold) living in Batavia had induced his -minister (an Episcopal clergyman) to visit us. - -They arrived late; and, after a few questions had been answered, the -word "done" was spelled. They did not understand the meaning of this, -and continued their questions. Suddenly a loud rapping, in a distant -part of the room, spelled out, "Why the devil do you ask questions after -you have been told done?" - -This was a terrible damper to us all. The minister stood aghast, looking -first at one and then at the other with astonishment, as if wondering -what kind of creatures we were. The friend who had brought him was -mortified in the extreme. They remained in town, and called on us again -the next morning. All things were quiet, and we sat down with these two -gentlemen alone. The doctor asked this question, "Will the spirit of my -dear father come and answer my questions?" - -Immediately the alphabet was called for, and spelled out this sentence, -"When good Spirits say 'done,' you should not seek for further -communications. Order is heaven's first law, and you should not overtax -mediums; for no good Spirit will answer, after their guardians say -'done.'" - -The doctor received the explanation favorably, and felt greatly relieved -when he saw his friend, the minister, was disposed to investigate -further. With us all was turmoil and confusion. When manifestations and -communications were consistent, we believed them to come from good -Spirits; but when they were to the contrary, we condemned all as evil. -We had no religious prejudices, no motive whatever in establishing -theories. We could make no satisfactory explanations to the various -interrogatories, made by promiscuous parties who were constantly in -attendance. - -Let me here emphasize the fact that the general feeling of our family, -of all of us, including Calvin Brown, who was virtually one of us, was -strongly adverse to all this strange and uncanny thing. We regarded it -as a great misfortune, as it was an affliction, which had fallen upon -us; how, whence or why, we knew not. The influence of the surrounding -opinion of neighbors, and the country round about, reacted upon us in -conformation of our own natural and educational impressions, that the -whole thing was of evil origin, unnatural, perplexing, and tormenting; -while its unpopularity tended to cast a painful shadow upon us. We -resisted it, struggled against it, and constantly and earnestly prayed -for deliverance from it, even while a strange fascination attached to -these marvellous manifestations thus forced upon us, against our will, -by invisible agencies and agents whom we could neither resist, control, -nor understand. If our will, earnest desires and prayers could have -prevailed or availed, the whole thing would have ended then and there, -and the world outside of our little neighborhood would never have heard -more of the Rochester Rappings, or of the unfortunate Fox family. - -But the movement was not in our hands nor under our control. It had an -object, and we, as reluctant and humble instruments, were in the hands -of other and higher wills and forces, from whom it had proceeded, by -whom it was directed, and, so to speak, engineered. We have since come -to understand that all these events and incidents, perplexing and -distressful as they were to us, were but the birth-throes of a new -truth, which was destined to revolutionize this world, and establish a -communication between the here and the hereafter; of the Earth and of -the Spirit. - -And I may here say that, inasmuch as Electricity and Magnetism seem to -play some part in the machinery of this intercommunication, it is not -surprising that the Spirit on the other side who seems to have been the -principal initiator, not to say the inventor of this new development in -the evolution of Humanity, was the great man known to earthly fame as -the father of electrical science, as he was one of the great fathers of -American liberty; he of whom it has been grandly written that he -snatched the lightning from the sky, and the sceptre from the hand of -the tyrant: the immortal BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -ROCHESTER (_Continued_), NOVEMBER, 1848. - - LIGHT ARTICLES MADE IMMOVABLE--THE COFFINS--ADIEU OF THE - SPIRITS--THEIR RETURN--FIRST STEPS TOWARD PUBLIC INVESTIGATION--"HIRE - CORINTHIAN HALL"--FIRST COMMITTEE OF INVESTIGATION--SECOND--THIRD OR - "INFIDEL" COMMITTEE--BEHAVIOR OF A GREAT DINING-TABLE--THE TAR AND - TORPEDO MOB. - - -All this could not have gone on very long in a western city (as it then -was) like Rochester, with its 70,000 inhabitants, without leading to a -state of feeling and opinion which made it impossible to keep the matter -confined to the limited number of persons who, from time to time, -got access to seances (at our house) held under the auspices of the -committee of five persons previously named. - -Mr. E. W. Capron, of Auburn, had been introduced to us by friends of -long standing. He was at that time a sceptic in almost everything -relating to immortality, but he was an honest man, and soon became -thoroughly convinced of the truth of Spiritualism. We still hoped to -suppress the manifestations, and mother consented to let Cathie go -home with Mr. and Mrs. Capron, imagining by that means to put a stop -to further disturbances. For a few days there seemed to be a change -for the better, and again mother thought she had accomplished her -object; but all this while the Spirits had been actively employed, as -they soon convinced us by more powerful demonstrations than ever. They -had redoubled their forces and paraded themselves through every part -of the house, standing guard at all the apertures, thus to prevent -any two of us from coming near each other to confer on any matter, -however important we deemed it to be. - -During the winter of 1849, scarcely a day passed that we did not have -some new and wonderful exhibition of the power and intelligence of our -strange visitors. At times things would fly through space, above our -heads, when there was no human form to be seen. The chairs, tables, and -even small articles, would suddenly become so heavy that no strength -that we could exert could move them. It became a common saying in our -house that "the Spirits are holding them down," when we would have -occasion to lift any light article from one place to another. It was -constantly repeated to us that we had "a mission to perform," and we -were directed to "make ready for the work." My mother declared that we -would never yield to any such directions again; but the Spirits said, -"You have been chosen to go before the world to convince the sceptical -of the great truth of immortality." It was in vain that we opposed to -this a strenuous resistance, and argued that we had already done enough, -and more than should be required of us. But the constant burden of their -declaration was that we must "go forth and do our duty." - -At last they resorted to more violent measures of coercion. One morning, -on awaking, we found four _coffins_ drawn on the kitchen floor, of -life-size, and corresponding to the different sizes of mother, myself, -Margaretta, and Katie: and after we had washed them away, we found next -morning the same fearful objects on the ceiling. Twice again was this -repeated in the dining-room, so that they came four times in all. They -were handsomely and artistically drawn in black and white, the lids -being thrown back to show how beautifully they had done the work of -pinking the white linings. Each coffin had the drawing of its plate, and -on them were perfectly and correctly written our respective names and -ages, while beneath them was also written in large plain letters: "If -you do not go forth and do your duty you will soon be laid in your -coffins." We called in our friends to behold the gruesome sight. Some -were superstitious and declared that they would not dare to disobey such -biddings; but we feared that if we yielded to them, we would become -subject to some unknown evil influences, so that mother still held out -against what did not meet her approval. - -It is impossible for me to make my reader understand and realize the -scenes we passed through. Crowds of inquirers came to the house at all -hours of the day and evening. - -The committee had more than they could attend to; we had no time to -attend to any household duties. My music pupils had all left, and the -question arose: "What shall we do? How can we live so?" The new house -was finished, and father wanted us all to come home; but the Spirits -said, "No, you cannot go; you must remain here and do your duty." After -a few brief messages to friends, the Spirits, in a most impressive and -solemn manner, bade us all good-by, and closed their manifestations. -They made the occasion quite solemn, and the company felt wholly -deserted when they became satisfied that the Spirits had taken their -final departure. We tried, on several occasions, to get the sounds; but -could not. The Spirits remained firm in their decision for twelve days. - -Mother now deemed it advisable to return to her home (in Arcadia, Wayne -County), as she was much needed there, and she hoped we would no longer -be disturbed by Spirits. Margaretta, Calvin, myself, and Alfie, our good -servant, were alone, and the absence of all manifestations or Spiritual -communications caused many a pang of remorse. Often we wished it were -possible for us to enjoy the society of our dear Spirit friends, without -being forced into that public notoriety and that constant collision with -a hostile world which seemed to be involved in what the Spirits called -the "duty" which they were urging upon us. - -While we were thus in silent waiting, and had given up all hope of -again hearing from our Spirit friends, Mr. Capron, of Auburn, and Mr. -George Willets, of Rochester, called on us. As we saw them coming, we -met them at the door and informed them that the Spirits would not rap -for us any more. They came into the hall, saying, "Perhaps they will -rap for us, if not for you." And so they did. They came with the -well-known joyous sounds, all over the hall, as if they were glad to -meet us all again. We could not repress our great satisfaction at the -renewal of our enjoyment, for we now felt that there had really been -enjoyment in it, however mingled with perplexity and distress. It was, -to us, like the return of long absent friends, whose value, while with -us, we had not sufficiently appreciated. - -It was during this interview that the Spirits again broached the subject -of a public investigation. Directions were given to have the whole -matter made public. - -They then detailed their plan to us in a lengthy communication. They -told us what was required of us, and what they declared to be our duty, -as follows: - -"You all have a duty to perform. We want you to make the matter more -public." To this, Mr. Capron replied that nothing but the greatest -ridicule would be heaped upon all who should engage in such an -undertaking. The following message immediately came in reply, "That will -be so much the better. Your triumph will be so much the greater!" They -told Capron and Willets, that they (the Spirits) wanted them to get up -meetings for the purpose of letting the public know this great truth. -Our friends (C. and W.) said in reply to this that they had families to -support; and they could not see how they could go before the public -with a matter which must make them so decidedly unpopular in the then -existing state of public opinion. The Spirits then directed that we -should hold meetings at different private houses; and they (the Spirits) -would manifest for promiscuous companies. Meetings were accordingly held -at the residences of Messrs. Willets, Post, Granger, and others. The -Spirits fulfilled their promises admirably. We decided to leave the -entire movement to their direction. We felt powerless to act on our own -judgment. We met at the house of Mr. Isaac Post to talk over the matter, -and learn all we could in regard to this great step forced upon us in a -way so contrary to our own wishes. We had not been long in the parlor -before the alphabet was called and spelled, "Amy, thee must invite -sixteen persons to come here on Saturday evening, to hear the Spirit -rappings." Amy (Mrs. Post) replied, "Why, I don't know whom to invite to -such an entertainment. How can I do so?" The rapping answered, "I will -tell thee: 'Mr. or Mrs. ----: You are invited BY THE SPIRITS to call at -the house of Mr. Isaac Post next Thursday evening, at eight o'clock, to -hear the Spirits rap.'" Amy said she did not know whom to invite, and -asked the Spirits if they would give her the names. This they consented -to do, and proceeded to spell out the names of persons, many of whom -neither Mrs. Post nor any one present knew. They were all lawyers, -editors, and doctors. It is to be regretted that the book containing -these names is lost. Dr. Moore was the only one named who did not come -in answer to the invitation. Frederick Douglass, editor of _The North -Star_, was present. They met, as I have stated, at the house of Isaac -Post. They listened, with respectful attention, to the sounds of the -rappings. A part of the company went into the cellar, and a part -remained in the room above; but the rapping always seemed to be on the -side opposite to the listeners. After they had satisfied themselves of -the reality of the sounds, and that they were not made by us, they -proposed to get some answers to questions, but the comment or answer of -the Spirits was, "No. We invited you here to listen to the sounds, and -not to get communications. Good night." They did, however, make another -appointment for the next Thursday evening, at the house of Mr. George -Willets, and again all except Dr. Moore came, with some individuals -added to the number, and the sounds were heard as in the first instance. -Again the visitors proposed to get answers to questions; but again the -reply was that they were only invited to hear the sounds. - -This whole proceeding, as they informed us, was to convince us that they -could rap sufficiently loud to be heard in a public hall. - -The Spirits then gave us their directions as follows: "Hire Corinthian -Hall" (then the largest hall in Rochester). Margaretta and myself were -to go to the hall; Mr. Capron was to deliver the lecture, in which he -was to relate the commencement at Hydesville, and the progress of it up -to the present time. Mr. Willets was to act as friend and business man, -doorkeeper, etc. A committee of five gentlemen was to be appointed at -each meeting, by the audience, and instructed to report at the -commencement of the next meeting. - -The Spirits who had given the directions had promised to make the sounds -so loud that all in the hall could hear them. Before the meeting the -following names were spelled out, of persons thus designated to sit -on the platform with us: Rev. A. Jervis (Methodist minister), Lyman -Granger (a well-known member of the M. E. Church), Simeon Draper (a -prominent Methodist), Mrs. Sarah D. Fish (a member of the Society of -Friends), and Mrs. Pierpont. When these names were first spelled out by -the Spirits some of the persons objected to thus going forward in so -unpopular a work, when the Rev. Mr. Jervis spoke up and said, "I know it -is true, and I'll face a frowning world." His emphatic earnestness awoke -the others who had been named, and they all consented to serve. It -should be remembered that the most minute directions were given by the -Spirits, through the use of the alphabet, without suggestions from any -one concerned in the work to be done. The Spirits told us, moreover, -that this was the best way to interest the public, and prepare them for -a more general acceptance of Spiritual Communication by the world at -large. - -Notices were accordingly published in the newspapers of the meeting to -be held in Corinthian Hall, on the evening of November 14, 1848. - -According to the directions of the Spirits, Margaretta and myself -appeared at Corinthian Hall, where a large audience had already -assembled to witness the manifestations which had excited so much -general curiosity. - -Mr. Capron, in delivering the lecture, depended more upon his knowledge -of the facts, as they had then occurred, than on any theory of his own, -or of others, in regard to the rappings. - -We wished to have the subject carefully scrutinized by honest -committees, and have them report to the public the result of their -investigations. Mr. Capron stated emphatically that if he could not -explain what it was, he certainly knew what it was not. - -It was also announced to the audience that no ordinary minds would be -accepted on the committees. We had, at that early day, discovered -that the greater the intelligence, the more satisfactory were the -manifestations. At this lecture the audience listened with very -respectful attention. The editor of a Second Advent paper also delivered -his little speech, telling the audience that the sounds were spiritual, -he had no doubt; but it was the spirit of the devil, and that the -persons in whose presence the sounds were heard should be cast into -prison. He said his "little say," and we never heard of him afterward. - -When this episode had closed, the following gentlemen were named as a -Committee of Investigation, and requested to report the next evening, -viz., A. J. Coombs, Daniel Marsh, Nathaniel Clark, A. Judson, and Edwin -Jones. - -Thus the first great step was taken, in order to lay the facts of Modern -Spiritualism before the world. It was now to be tried in a way by which -no guilty person could hope to escape detection. Any one guilty of fraud -as great as this would have been, had it consisted of simulation on our -part, must certainly have met with swift exposure, and been stripped of -all power or opportunity for further mischief. In fact, could it be -rationally apprehended that we, or any one, would have dared to face an -adverse public, of a thronged city, and the entire sentiment of a world -against us, as we had been directed to do, with nothing but a damning -falsehood at our backs to lean upon? - -The appointment of an intelligent committee was readily agreed upon by -the audience; and they--most of them perhaps--felt confident that the -supposed fraud would now be probed to the bottom. So sure seemed the -editors of the _Rochester Democrat_ that this was "the last of the -rappings," that they wrote a long article on the "humbug" which had -deceived so many, rejoicing that the end was near. - -But when, on the following evening, the Committee made their report, the -newspaper men were obliged to substitute something else in place of the -anticipated detection and exposure, as the result of their examination -did not verify the theory of these newspaper quasi-leaders and -instructors of public thought. The following was the report of the -Committee: - -"Without the knowledge of the persons in whose presence the -manifestations are made, the Committee selected the hall of the 'Sons -of Temperance,' for investigation of the subject under consideration. -That the sounds, on the floor near where the Mediums stood, were heard -as distinctly as at the other places; and that part of the Committee -heard the rapping on the wall behind them; that a number of questions -were asked, which were answered not altogether right nor altogether -wrong; that, in the afternoon, they went to the house of a private -citizen, and while there, the sounds were heard _on the outside_ -(apparently) of the front door, after they had entered, and on the -door of a closet. By placing the hand upon the door, there was a -sensible jar felt when the rapping was heard. - -"One of the Committee placed one of his hands upon the feet of the -ladies, and the other on the floor, and though the feet were not moved, -there was a distinct jar of the floor. On the pavement and on the ground -the same sounds were heard; a kind of double rap, as of a stroke and a -rebound, was distinguishable. When the sisters were separated at a -distance from each other, no sound was heard; but when a third person -was interposed between them, the sounds were heard. The sisters seemed -to give every opportunity to the Committee to investigate the case -fully, and would submit to a thorough investigation by a committee of -ladies, if desired. They all agree that the sounds were heard, but they -entirely fail to discern any means by which it could be done." - -On the following evening, each member of the Committee spoke for -himself, and they all perfectly agreed as to the facts stated. Their -report was received with surprise by such of the audience as had come -with the expectation of having the subject exposed as a fraud, and the -rappings stopped. - -After some further remarks by Mr. Capron, and a discussion of a brief -character upon the subject, another Committee was appointed consisting -of the following gentlemen: Dr. H. H. Langworthy, Hon. Frederick -Whittlesey, General D. C. McCallum, William Fisher, of Rochester, and -Hon. A. P. Hascall, of Le Roy, subsequently member of Congress. - -At the meeting, on the evening after this lecture, this Committee -reported that "They went into the investigation at the office of -Chancellor Whittlesey, and they heard the sounds on the floor, on -the wall, and on the door; that the ladies were placed in different -positions, and, like the other Committee, they were unable to tell from -what the sounds proceeded, or how they were made; that Dr. Langworthy -made observations with a stethoscope to ascertain whether there was -any movement of the lungs, and found not the least difference when -the sounds were being made, and there was no kind of probability or -possibility of their being made by ventriloquism, as some had supposed; -and they could not have been made by machinery." - -As this report was read, there was a murmur of discontent, of baffled -opposition, and, in some cases, unmistakable willingness to proceed -to violence against all who had offered every opportunity for fair -investigation. Many persons, among the large number congregated there, -were disappointed and indignant at the discovery that it was _not a -cheat_. A very large number of people were present on this occasion, and -a portion of them seemed determined that the _cause of the deception_, -or the manner of its performance, should be ascertained and exposed. -They predetermined that there could be no honesty unless it came in -their old beaten track of belief. - -It was during the investigation on this second day, that Chancellor -Whittlesey informed me that he was a friend to us. He said to me: "Now, -don't be alarmed. I am a friend to you and know that these things are -true. I have read 'Davis's Revelations,' and I believe fully that -Spirits can communicate. You shall have a fair investigation." This was -after very insulting and even violent behavior by Dr. H. H. Langworthy; -and it did me a great deal of good to be so assured by one of the -Committee, and one of the best of them; and also a man who had long been -Vice Chancellor of the State of New York; and whom the whole country -knew as one of the wise men of the time, a neighbor of ours and known to -us. - -On the third evening the audience was much larger, and a portion of them -seemed determined that at all hazards, and cost what it might, it should -be exposed. Mr. Warren L. Burtis declared that "those girls would not -have him on the Committee for a hundred dollars;" intimating that _he_ -was known to possess unusual facilities for the detection of fraud. The -audience was not looking for the proof of facts. They constituted a -large and self-chosen committee who seemed to consider it their duty to -prove by anathemas the falsity of Spiritualism. He, W. L. Burtis, was at -once placed on the Committee; and after being so appointed, he remarked -with much importance, if he "could not find it out he would forfeit a -new hat." Mr. Kenyon said, "If I cannot fathom the fraud, I will throw -myself over Genesee Falls." He too was immediately placed on the -Committee. All the others chosen as members were equally opposed to us. -The Committee consisted of Dr. E. P. Langworthy, Dr. J. Gates, William -Fitzhugh, W. L. Burtis, and L. Kenyon. Mr. Packard, a well-known -cabinet-maker, suggested that if he were chosen he would have a party of -ladies to examine the clothing of the girls, as he believed the sounds -were all made by leaden balls, sewed in the bottom of their dresses. But -Mr. Packard was not chosen, because, as before stated, the occasion -required the application of the higher order of intelligence. To this, -however, no attention was given by him or others excepting a significant -smile of disappointment. The public had by this time learned that such -leaden-ball suggestions were not less than absurd. - -This Committee met at the rooms of Dr. Gates, in the Rochester House. -This was called the "Infidel Committee." The public had heretofore -chosen persons of a more religious character; and men representing the -scientific portion of the inhabitants had now concluded that, by placing -the subject in the hands of scientific infidels, they would "fathom the -fraud." - -This party now chosen were disgusted by the reflection that they were -to enter upon such an undertaking; but they had been chosen, and would -serve and do their duty to the public. This Committee appointed three -ladies, who took us into a private room, disrobed and clothed us with -garments of their own selection, after which we seated ourselves around -a table; but no manifestations of any importance were made. Disappointed -in not finding any machinery, they had a lurking suspicion that we had -doffed it for the occasion. - -They called on the "Ghosts" to manifest themselves if they could, but -no responses came to such invitations. They now concluded it was about -dinner-time, and said to us, "You can go home and get your dinner. -Perhaps the ghosts will be more sociable in the afternoon;" plainly -intimating that we could go home and prepare ourselves for rapping, and -that things would be more satisfactory after our return. It was now my -turn to be the speaker; I told them: "No, we shall not stir from this -room until the time for this investigation shall expire; which will be -at six o'clock P.M." Some of the Committee exclaimed, "Good for the -Rappers! That looks like business. Ladies and gentlemen, let us have -dinner in this room. We will give the girls fair play." A sumptuous -dinner was prepared and brought in to us, and all took seats at the -table. They taunted us in every way. Sometimes we felt ourselves -forsaken, and disposed to give up in despair. Our friends were locked -out, and not permitted to come into the room; but we could hear their -faithful footsteps outside the door, in the hall of the hotel--Isaac and -Amy Post, Mr. and Mrs. Pierpont, George Willets, and others. My young -sister Maggie was by my side, bathed in tears. Dr. Gates was carving. I -was struggling with a choking emotion, and could not taste food. The -party were joking and funning at our expense, when, suddenly the great -table began to tremble, and raised first one end and then the other, -with loud creaking sounds, like a ship struggling in a heavy gale, until -it was finally suspended above our heads. - -For a moment all were silent and looked at each other with astonishment. -The waiters fled in every direction. Instantly the scene was changed. -The ladies threw their arms around us, one after another; and it was -their turn to cry. - -They said to us: "Oh, you poor girls, how you have been abused! Oh, how -sorry we are for you; after all, _it is true_!" The gentlemen with one -accord said, "Girls, you have gained a victory. We will stand by you to -the last." - -Let it be understood that this Committee of ladies and gentlemen took us -to the parlors of the Rochester House, which could be divided into two -rooms by closing the folding-doors. After dinner the gentlemen of the -Committee insulated the table by putting glass under the legs, procured -two sacks of feathers, and advised the ladies how to conduct the -investigation. They then closed the doors, and (the gentlemen of the -Committee having retired) left us and the lady members of the Committee -alone. By this time the Committee had become kindly disposed toward us. -They suggested to us that we should stand upon the sacks of feathers on -the table, with our dresses tied tight above our ankles. We complied -with all their suggestions, cheerfully. Immediately the sounds were -heard on the table, floor, and walls. The ladies instantly opened the -doors, and the gentlemen came in and witnessed the manifestations -themselves. - -The ladies, at my suggestion, signed the following certificate: - -"When they were standing on pillows, with a handkerchief tied around the -bottom of their dresses, tight to their ankles, we all heard the rapping -on the table, on the wall, and floor distinctly. - - "MRS. STONE. - "MRS. J. GATES. - "MISS M. P. LAWRENCE." - - -Before we left the room, word was sent to the Committee, saying, "Do not -go to the Hall this evening; for if you report favorably to the girls -you will be mobbed." Our friends, who anticipated a riot and feared for -our safety, as soon as we got to the house after this terrible day's -work and anxiety, urged us not to go to the Hall. But what were we to -do? Even the Committee were threatened if it made a favorable report; -but they all informed us that they would protect us in any event. - -E. W. Capron and George Willets said, "What are we to do, if you forsake -us at such a time?" Amy Post said, "Go, I will go with you." The Spirits -spelled, "Go, God will protect you. You will not be harmed." Margaretta -had been so harassed during the day, and had been so urged by some of -her friends, that she resolved not to go to the Hall that night. This -would have spoiled all our success so far. It would be utter ruin to us. -Amy Post (that darling little Quaker lady), who stood firm as a rock, -said, "We will go and sit down by ourselves, and see how we shall feel -about it." I soon said, "Amy, if you will go, I will go with you, if -I go to my death." Margaretta did not change her mind until we were -preparing to go, when she said, "I cannot have you go without me. I must -go, although I expect we will be killed." So we all went. We found the -faithful friends, who were appointed to sit on the platform, already in -their places. There were but few words said by Mr. Capron, as every one -was anxious to hear the report of the Committee. When it was made, it -was more full than any of the others. It rehearsed the fact that they -had excluded from the room, in which the examination was conducted, all -our friends, and we were left alone to fight the battle. Each member of -the Committee reported separately, agreeing with, and corroborating the -first statement. - -The reports of the different committees did not satisfy the rowdy -element, which at this time had become a howling mob, who were -predetermined to assault us, and also the last Committee, if they did -not report against us. They even warmed tar, and had it concealed in a -closet at the head of the stairway adjacent to the door of the Hall. -Some of our friends, knowing this, took the precaution of calling on the -police. Our Committee was informed of the proceedings of the mob, and -when we separated at six o'clock and went to Mr. Post's to await the -hour of meeting at the Hall, declared to us that they would stand by us, -in these words: "Never fear, girls, you have gained the victory; we will -stand by you to the last." And they did, nobly. - -We were directed by the Spirits to go forth and submit to everything -lawful; but that the committees chosen by the audience should be -composed of such as represented the best intelligence of the community. - -Josiah Bissel was the presiding genius of the mob. He had caused to be -purchased some torpedoes which he distributed among his rowdy friends to -throw upon the floor, and thus begin disturbance. It had been agreed -upon by his bosom friends (the rowdy element) that he should ascend the -platform, and with a long heavy stick, which he carried as a cane, give -a signal for the onslaught. The other leaders in this mob were Lawrence -R. and Leonard W. Jerome, Alderman Lewis Seelye, Major Packard, and -others, awaiting the signal. But no sooner was it given them than a -fine, large, respectable-looking gentleman sprang upon the platform and -took a seat between myself and my sister, whose hand he took in his. I -thought, at the moment, he was an enemy, and ordered him to leave, and -not dare touch my sister. He replied, "I am your friend; I am the Chief -of Police--look, these men in front are all my men; and they have come -to protect you." - -At the sound of the signal made by Bissel, the mob rushed to the -platform. Torpedoes were heard in every part of the Hall. The Chief of -Police quietly informed Josiah Bissel that if any one was taken into -custody he would be the man. - -As the mob began their demonstrations, one gentleman, Mr. Alfred -Hubbell, who had been an investigator at our house, raised his hand and -said in a loud voice: "Girls, you have nothing to fear. Don't be afraid. -I have fifty good men here all ready to protect you." - -Mr. Abelard Reynolds, proprietor of the Hall, was on the platform, -determined to stand between us and the mob. The ringleaders of the mob, -followed by their gang, quickly disappeared. Our work, as planned by the -Spirits, for that time was done. Our triumph was complete. The promises -of our Spirit friends and directors were all fulfilled. However they may -have allowed suspicion to come upon us, which it was not in their power -to prevent, they had always brought us safe and sound out of the -apparent difficulty, and gained a signal triumph through our humble -agency. - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -MEDIUMISTIC VEIN IN OUR FAMILY. - - SOME FAMILY ANTECEDENTS--OUR GREAT-GRANDMOTHER--PHANTOM PROPHETIC - FUNERALS--VISION OF A TOMBSTONE NINE YEARS IN ADVANCE, ETC. - - -I will here interrupt the course of this narrative with a chapter about -our family, principally in reference to that peculiar and strange -constitutional _something_, which, in us three children (myself and the -two younger ones, Margaretta and Catharine), has come out so strongly -into what is called "mediumship," and which would seem to have been the -cause why the "Spirits," whose instruments we have been, chose us for -their purpose, and imposed upon us the burden of what they called "the -duty," against which we thus so long and hard, but vainly, struggled. - -My parents were both native-born Americans. My father's ancestors were -German; the name having been originally Voss, which passed through Foss -into Fox. In my mother's family, French, English, and Dutch mingled. Her -paternal grandfather, John C. Smith, was of English ancestry. He married -Elizabeth Blauvelt, of descent from Holland. Her maternal grandfather -was French, Rutan by name, and her maternal grandmother, whose maiden -name was Margaret Ackerman, was also a descendant from Holland, and -resided on Long Island with her parents until her marriage, after which -she removed to New York City, where her only child, my grandmother, was -born. She (Margaret Rutan), my mother's maternal grandmother, had, from -childhood, evinced the power of foretelling events. She frequently -followed phantom funerals, and entering the grave-yard, would stand and -look on until the last rites had been performed, after which she would -turn away sorrowing. She never felt timid until the ceremony was -ended. Then she would find herself alone, in her normal condition, and -remembering all she had seen, and knowing also what would inevitably -follow, she would be sadly depressed. - -On two occasions she was prevailed upon to tell whose funeral she had -attended the previous night, which caused her such intense distress of -mind, she besought them to never again urge her to reveal that which was -made known to her during her somnambulic walks. The moment the person -ceased to breathe, she would say, "Mr. or Mrs. (whoever it might be) is -dead." - -If the death had taken place in a distant part of the country it would -make no difference, so long as the burial place was there. She felt -relieved as soon as the event transpired. She always visited the -grave-yard between the hours of twelve and two o'clock at night. My -grandfather frequently walked slowly after her to accompany her home on -her return. - -Another remarkable feature used to attend these nocturnal excursions of -my great-grandmother, in the somnambulic condition, when she would thus -witness the celebration of funerals of persons who were at the time -still alive and well. She would see and recognize all the persons in -attendance on the funeral, from the officiating minister down, and -afterward remember and relate their names, which used always to -correspond with the fact as it afterward came about. She would even tell -by whose horses the body was brought to the grave (in the country at -that time there were no regular hearses, and this service was performed -by some friend or neighbor). When the crowded phantom funeral was over -she would awake to find herself alone in the graveyard; sometimes with -my grandfather (her son-in-law) awaiting at a little distance to -accompany her return home. But frequently she had no such watching -attendant, and I remember to have heard it said how distressing it would -be for her to awake entirely alone and make her solitary way homeward, -from what she knew to be the foreshadowed interment of some one near and -dear. - - -MY AUNT ELIZABETH'S VISION OF HER OWN TOMBSTONE. - -My mother's sister, Mrs. Elizabeth Higgins, had much the same faculty. -She never left her bed at night to visit scenes about to transpire, but -nearly everything of importance was foreshadowed in her dreams. She -would frequently relate them on the morning following. One morning, she -gave us a relation of her dream. She said, laughingly, to her brother: -"I dreamed I had a fall, last night. You and I were riding on horseback, -when suddenly my horse stumbled and fell in front of Judge Perry's door. -I rolled down the little embankment, and Tom Foot came and helped me -up." Grandmother said, "That can't come true, for Tom is, by this time, -far away." They thought no more of it. - -Some time after, her brother said to her, "Bessie, would you like to -take a ride with me this morning?" She replied that she would, and they -soon started off, each on a spirited horse, never thinking of her dream, -until the horse stumbled and she fell and rolled down the bank, exactly -in front of Judge Perry's door. _Tom_ came out and helped her up. He had -not gone away, as he had contemplated doing. - -Mr. Robert Dale Owen, in his "Foot-falls on the Boundary of Another -World," has given a more detailed account of her remarkable dreams. I -will only add the last sad fulfilment of a dream which she had some -years previously to its fulfilment. She was then in her nineteenth year. -She said, "I dreamed I was in a new country, walking alone, when -suddenly I came to a small cemetery, and, walking up to one of the most -prominent head-stones, read the inscription, which was this: - - IN MEMORY - OF - ELIZABETH SMITH, - Wife of H----, - Who departed this life - In the year of our Lord 18--, - Aged 27 years, 8 months and 26 days."[6] - - [6] I am not entirely certain that I remember the number of - days with distinctness: it is very nearly correct. - -She was deeply impressed by this dream, and could not rest. She left her -bed, and went into her mother's sleeping-room, sobbing, and related the -dream. Her father and mother both endeavored to disabuse her mind of any -belief in this unhappy dream. He tenderly folded her in his arms and -quoted from Scripture many beautiful sayings, such as: "Of that day -and hour knoweth no man: no, not even the angels in Heaven." She was -comforted and seldom referred to her dream. The gentleman to whom she -was affianced died. Her father purchased a home, and moved to Sodus, -Wayne County, N. Y., where she became acquainted with Mr. C. Higgins. -They were married, and enjoyed five years of uninterrupted happiness. -The time was drawing near when she expected to become a mother. Uncle -Charles was a devoted husband, and regretted that duty called him from -home at this time. (He was engaged in Albany on public business.) He -could not rest; he must return to his darling little wife, and spend a -few days with her, and arrange with his brother, Dr. Higgins, to remain -as a protector and physician in his house, until all danger had passed. -He came (to her) unexpected, and she was delighted to see him. - -The doctor came to remain as long as it was necessary. Her husband had -already overstaid his time; and, as it was important for him to be in -Albany, he was obliged to leave. There were many anxious hearts that -feared, and silently prayed that their hopes of happiness might be -realized. (I really do think that she had been reasoned out of belief in -_that_ dream.) She rejoiced and was happy when he promised her he would -never again accept an office which would take him from home. - -It was a bright, lovely morning. The team stood waiting at the gate, to -take him to Newark (ten miles), the nearest point from which he could -reach the canal packet boat, for Albany. Bessie walked with him to the -gate (about two hundred feet from the door), where he tenderly embraced -her and kissed her again and again, promising that he would refrain from -leaving home on business in the future. He alluded in glowing terms to -their prospects of happiness, in the birth of their expected child, and -warned her of the danger of yielding to superstition. He begged her not -to repeat her dreams, as they were the result of a disordered condition -of health. Then, taking her in his arms, he carried her back to the -house, saying: "My darling, I cannot part with you here at the gate; -permit me to remember you as seated in your pleasant room, surrounded by -loving friends, and happy again." He held her in a long, fond embrace, -kissing her with tears and sobs, and gently seating her in her -easy-chair, bade her farewell, and rushed to the conveyance, fearing to -look back, lest he should see her weeping at the door. - -She wept some time after he was gone, but soon felt more cheerful, and -frequently repeated what he had promised--that he would never leave home -again after that season. - -A week had passed, and a little voice was heard. She fondly clasped her -babe to her breast and called it "My little Charles, my darling baby! -Oh! how happy I am." They were both doing well. Letters were sent to her -husband by every mail, which were duly received by him. She wished the -child would resemble his father, who was a splendid man in every sense. -She too was perfect in form and feature. - -It was the day on which she had attained her age of twenty-seven years, -eight months, and twenty-six days, _the age marked on the tombstone she -had seen in her dream of about nine years before_. All the family knew -of it, though she gave no sign of thinking of it, and seemed entirely -cheerful and happy. - -The little one was two weeks old; a letter was received that morning -saying, "I shall be at home the last of this week. I shall say -farewell to Albany." Words cannot express her joy at this unexpected -announcement. She directed everything, how to dress the baby, and -arranged for them to go after her husband's mother and sister, who had -not seen the little one, as they had been absent on a visit. They were -delighted to find Bessie and the baby so well, and the little Charles -looking "so exactly like his father, except that he had his mother's -curly hair." The mother seemed perfectly happy, but there were anxious -hearts that silently prayed to God to avert the fearful calamity, which -they feared might now be hanging over them. The day was passing away. -She was well and cheerful. Her family were near her, doing all they -could to divert her thoughts from _the date_. Her minister, Rev. Mark -Johnson, and his wife called to spend an hour with the family. She was -pleased to see them, and united with them in prayer. She called Mrs. -Johnson to see how sweetly the infant nestled in her bosom. Then, -turning to the minister she said, "Mr. Johnson, we shall have the baby -christened Charles Smith Higgins as soon as his father comes home." - -The last rays of the setting sun shone on the tree tops. Once more she -called attention to the child, smiling on it the while; when suddenly -she exclaimed, "Oh!" and placed one hand upon her breast, while with the -other pressing the babe closer to her bosom. - -Mother caught her in her arms, her sister Catharine ran to call the -doctor; but before they could enter the room, her spirit had taken its -flight to the immortal world. - -Her tombstone now records her dream, verbatim, in the old cemetery in -Sodus. - -They directed letters to her husband and friends in Albany, also sent -letters to every packet-boat going east and returning. (There were no -railroads nor convenient telegraph wires at that time.) They published -the sad news in all the papers, and sent them to every place where he -would be likely to get them. - -He left Albany on Thursday, expecting to reach home on Sunday. At Lyons -he left the boat, thinking he could reach home some hours sooner by -taking a private conveyance. He met an acquaintance at the hotel, who -handed him a paper containing a "special notice" of the sudden death -of Mrs. Elizabeth Higgins. He saw no more, but fell prostrated with -overwhelming grief. In vain they tried to rouse him until the reaction -came. The funeral was appointed for half-past two o'clock P.M. He had -twenty miles to ride, and it was nearly one o'clock then; he called for -a horse, and started direct for the church, hoping to reach there before -the burial. A large concourse had already assembled at the house, which -was about two miles distant from the church. All were anxiously looking -and waiting for the absent one. The weather was extremely warm, and they -would proceed slowly; so it was thought best to start. Several times -they halted on the way. Every eye and ear were strained to catch the -faintest sight or sound, but all in vain. The church was reached. The -mourners moved slowly up the aisle. There was not a single heart in -that large assembly which did not thrill with sorrowful emotion. The -congregation prayed in silence, and sobs were heard in every part of -the house. The minister stood silent for a moment, then slowly and -distinctly said--"I am the resurrection and the life, saith the Lord." - -His voice was deep and solemn, and its clear tones penetrated every -heart. His eyes beamed with tenderness, as he recounted with touching -pathos the scenes of past happiness and this sad reverse. He offered up -petitions to the Most High for the bereaved husband and friends. After -taking final leave of those dearly loved features, so soon to be closed -forever from our mortal vision, we started for the cemetery, distant -about a quarter of a mile. Once more we halted. All hearts were -high-strung with the hope that Uncle Charles might yet arrive; a prayer -was said, the last sad offices were performed, and the friends returned, -with aching hearts, to their bereaved home. Just as the family were -entering the gateway, a tired, dusty rider came galloping at full speed. -He came from the cemetery, where he had been seen to throw himself on -the newly made grave, and call, in the bitter anguish of his soul, "My -darling, O, my darling, come back to me." (His sister's son witnessed -the scene.) It was sad to see his manly form so bowed by sorrow. He -threw his arms around her sisters and held them in a long embrace; then -calling for the child, he clasped it to his heart, crying, "My Bessie's -baby! Oh, my darling child! You are all that is left to me." - -I cannot describe his grief. It can be better imagined, than expressed -in language. - - -PROPHETIC CLAIRVOYANCE. - -Another story of my great-grandmother, which not only exists in the -family, but which I perfectly remember to have heard from her own lips, -illustrates her faculty of what I may call prophetic clairvoyance. - -She had a friend and neighbor, named Urie, who had a splendid team of -horses, of which he was very fond and proud, but which she had often -urged him to get rid of, assuring him that they would cause his death if -he did not. Her habitual manifestations of this faculty were during her -somnambulic walks in the middle hours of the night; but this I am now to -relate occurred about noonday, when she had not been asleep. - -She was seated at a window which looked upon the road, engaged in some -work of embroidery, when she was seen to start up, rush out to the road -and run at her utmost speed about a mile, to a spot where the grassy -side of the road sloped up to a fence. At this spot (followed by Mr. -Urie's wife and family), she ran up to the fence, and, taking off her -apron, was seen to hold something, seemingly enfolded in it, with every -indication of extreme agitation and distress. With her hands clasped -together she was seen to rock her body backward and forward in great -distress over the _something_ apparently covered by the apron. Exactly -one year from that day she _did_ see from her window Mr. Urie's team -running away wildly past the house, dragging him entangled in the lines. - -At the precise spot where she had stopped before, now lay his dead body, -with the bloody face so torn and disfigured that she took off her apron -to cover it up from sight. - -My mother used frequently to receive warning of an approaching death -in the family, through a particular dream (it was that of dining with -General Washington). The recurrence of that dream always brought with -it great distress to her mind, and she used to say (she was the soul of -truth and all human goodness) that this warning had never failed her. - -Much more on this subject of these indications of ancestral mediumship -running in our family may be found in Mr. Owen's "Foot-falls," he having -taken particular interest in inquiring into the aspect of the subject. - - -BROTHER DAVID. - -Besides ourselves, who have been brought so prominently before the -public, my brother David and my other sisters have often given clear -proofs of some form or degree of mediumship. David and his wife can, at -almost any time, communicate with Spirits; not only by sitting at a -table, but by together touching a chair, or any other similar object, -the movements of which will signal to them the letters of the alphabet. - - -UNCLE JOHN. - -My mother's only brother, John, was once kicked on the head by a -favorite horse, which the blacksmith did not dare to shoe, and which his -young master once rashly attempted to handle for the purpose. Uncle John -was carried into the hotel unconscious, where he lay all night in that -condition. About twelve o'clock that night his sister, Aunt Elizabeth -(Mrs. Higgins), at home, about thirty miles distant, both heard and saw -him walk across her room, groaning in pain. As he did not answer when -she spoke to him, she supposed he had not heard her, and she went into -her grandfather's room; who, speaking first before she could do so, -said, "What's the matter with John? He has walked past my door several -times, holding his hand to his head, and looked into my room; but when I -spoke, he went away without answering me." - -The next morning word came that he was lying, dangerously injured, at -the hotel. His father went immediately to him, but found him unconscious -and unable to speak. He eventually recovered, and declared that he had -been at home with the family during the night of his injury. - -His grandfather, John C. Smith, my great-grandfather, English by birth, -was the one who saved me when lost in the woods. (See the curious story -related on a future page.) I think he was the very noblest and grandest -man I have ever known. He was of unusual stature and strength, of the -sweetest temper and character, as well as of superior intellect. - - -MR. COOK'S DEATH. - -A party consisting of Mr. and Mrs. Emerson, Mr. Cook--an English -gentleman and a partner and intimate friend of Mr. Emerson--mother, her -sister Catharine, Ann Emerson and myself (we were little girls at that -time), drove to the "Sand Hill burying-ground" to visit the graves of -our loved ones. Mr. Cook and my aunt rode in his carriage, while the -rest of us rode in the family carriage. They arrived a little before we -did, and walked to Mr. E's. plot, where stooping he pulled up a flower -and, tossing it at my beautiful Aunt Catharine, said, "I wonder who -will lie here next?" After remaining a while we drove home, in Clinton -Street, Rochester, where the nurse was standing with the babe Georgie in -her arms. (George was an uncommonly lovely boy, named after Mr. Cook.) -When taking the child in his arms Mr. Cook said, "O thou angel boy! I -must not neglect to will thee thy dower." He remained with us through -the evening and bade us good-night. His house was nearly a mile away. I -retired with mother and her sister. I slept in a trundle-bed drawn from -under their large bed. Our family was then boarding there, father being -absent from home much of the time. It was my habit to study my lessons -in bed before going to sleep, in which way I was sure to remember them -in the morning; and as there was to be a school exhibition next day, it -was late before I put out the candle, when mother gave a fearful scream -which brought every one to inquire the cause. At first she declined to -say anything about it--feeling very sure it must have been Mr. Cook she -had seen; and she disliked to say anything more. She however insisted -upon having seen a man, and described him as resting upon his hands on -the bed, bending over her sister Catharine, and looking her in the face; -she recognized the man to be Mr. Cook. They tried to impress her with -the belief that it was a dream, but she knew she had not slept. - -Early next morning a messenger woke up the household, and announced that -Mr. Cook had dropped dead in the mill at 6 A.M. He and Mr. Emerson were -the wealthy owners of the principal flouring mills on the Genesee River, -at Rochester. - -Mr. Cook's body was buried at the spot from which he had plucked the -flower. - -Mr. Cook was no doubt sleeping quietly at the time they were searching -the house to find the apparition just before the midnight hour, as he -said to his foreman on entering the mill, in reply to his morning -salutation, "I am well, and I think I slept too well, as I intended to -be here at five o'clock." He walked a moment longer and fell, to rise no -more. - - -STRANGE OCCURRENCES PRIOR TO GRANDFATHER'S DEATH. - -My sister Maria (Mrs. Smith) from her childhood has, at certain times, -been able, by gently touching her fingers to the lightest of tables, to -make it impossible for a strong man to lift it from the spot without -danger of breaking it. - -My sister, Mrs. Osterhout, was also remarkable for intuitive knowledge, -dreams, and visions. Some fifteen or sixteen years ago some singular -manifestations occurred around the lingering death-bed of her husband. -About a week before his death my sister was called off to a room in the -house, five rooms distant from the one he occupied, where some sewing -women were at work, really in preparation for his fast-nearing end. On -her return he told her he had heard all the directions she had been -giving, and repeated them to her. The following extract is from a letter -from my niece Helen, one of his children. It speaks for itself: - -"A few days afterward we were all in the room, and he said, 'Do you -see?' We all looked in the same direction he was looking, and saw a -coffin being carried out of the house. I shall never forget the look he -gave us; Emma, Ben, Nannie, and myself were in the room. We all saw it. -Three days before he died the boys were in the barn. It being Sunday, -we were busy doing the morning work, when we were startled by what we -thought to be the report of a gun. A second time we heard the same -report. Father said, 'The boys have got the gun in the barn,' and wanted -them to be called into the house; but they had heard the second report, -which they thought was in the house, and came in to see what was the -matter. We were now all gathered in father's room, when a third report -sounded still louder and seemed to be in the same room with us. Mother -was very much affected, and father said, 'Don't be frightened, my -darling, it is only a warning of the near approach of my death.' There -were a great many things at that time transpiring which were very -mysterious. Lights were seen in the house and door-yard, barn, etc., -which could not be accounted for; and sounds were heard as of sawing, -driving of nails, etc." - - -MY OWN CHILDREN. - -All my children grew up into Spiritualism naturally. Lillie, once, while -lying awake in bed with her sister Lizzie, the gas being at half-light, -saw a lady standing in the corner of the room who then walked about it, -passed out, and then re-entered it. She wore a dress resembling her -sister's wrapper, with its peculiar large flowered pattern. The bed -being a wide one, she was not in contact with her sister, and supposed -the figure to be Lizzie, and called to her to ask what she was about, -but she perceived that it was _not_ her sister, who was asleep by her -side, and whom she waked. They turned up the light, and the figure was -no more there. Both were frightened, and kept the light burning brightly -for the rest of the night. - -Lillie used often to say to me, "Mamma, put out the light. My guardian -Spirit will take care of me." She had no fear of them. Georgie, on the -contrary, was somewhat afraid, and would say, "Leave a little light, -mamma, 'cause the Spirits are rapping." Leah would come flying -down-stairs, pale and almost breathless, at the least indication of the -presence of Spirits. Still they all knew and believed in them, and loved -to sit in dark circles in our family alone and witness the different -forms of manifestations. - -Lillie has an abnormal faculty which often gives entertainment to her -friends. She goes out of the room, and any member of the company may -hide any small object wherever he may please--such as a key or coin or -anything convenient. All the rest of the company are requested to fix -their thoughts on the object and its place of concealment, while careful -not to do or say anything to suggest a clue. On her entrance she takes -his hand and applies it to her forehead, still holding on to it and -keeping her eyes shut. She will then lead him to the spot where it is -concealed. She moves by starts, he accompanying her passively. She very -rarely fails to find the article concealed. - - -MUSICAL MEDIUMSHIP. - -I might tell much of the indications of the mediumistic character which -have run through the children of the generation following our own; that -is to say, those of my brother and sisters and myself, including my -nephew's little son of five years, who plays on a child's harmonica with -astonishing accuracy and beauty, accompanying any musical performance -and following every variation with whatever rapidity, with his face -kindled with excitement and delight; the whole being spontaneous, -without ever having had any instruction. He is (I have no doubt) a -musical medium, of whom the world has seen several; the most remarkable -one being the idiot boy known as "Blind Tom." It is indeed evident -enough that this mysterious gift, or whatever it may be called, is not -destined to die out with the present generation. - -The next instance of mediumship in the generation succeeding ourselves -is such as to merit a chapter to itself. - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -MEDIUMISTIC VEIN IN OUR FAMILY (_Continued_). - - -MARVELLOUS WRITING BY A BABY MEDIUM. - -But I must mention more particularly the case of my little nephew, -the elder of the two children of my sister Katie, now Mrs. Jencken -(pronounced Yencken); for I have now before me two pieces of writing -actually executed by his baby fingers. The story of the incident is as -follows: - -Katie and I were sitting at the billiard table, which then occupied the -middle of our library, with the child in my lap; while his mother, at -my side, was relating some of the incidents of the day. (She had been -calling on old friends.) The child being troublesome in his movements -and cries, his mother, to quiet him, gave him the paper and pencil (it -was a piece of white blotting paper, not much inked by use), as the -child was fond of scratching lines and marks. She said, "There! take -that, and keep still." He dropped the paper once or twice, and I picked -it up and held one end of it, he holding the other; and with his -disengaged hand I noticed that he was not making mere marks and -scratches, but that he was actually forming letters, and I exclaimed, -"Why, Katie, he is writing!" - -"I shouldn't be surprised," was her answer. We watched the process, as -his dear little fingers were guided to complete, in somewhat straggling -letters, though perfectly distinct, "Grandma is here. Boysie." It is -not strong nor dark enough to be reproduced in photography, but any -respectable inquirer is welcome to inspection of the sentence written -by the child, then one year old. His father had been delighted, at his -birth, with the appearance of so beautiful a child; and his baptismal -name was Ferdinand Lowenstein Diedrick. His pet name was "Boysie." The -extent of his baby vocabulary at that time was "papa" and "mamma." My -late brother-in-law, Mr. Jencken, was a highly respected barrister -in London. He was prominent in the labors of the "Society for the -Codification of International Law," of which the well-known David Dudley -Field is President; who has said of him that not half a dozen men in all -Europe could compete with him. - -Besides the above-mentioned writing actually executed by this wonderful -medium baby of about a year old, which I have in my possession, and of -which I regret that it cannot be photographed, I have before me also a -photographic copy, of _carte de visite_ size (sent me by Mr. Jencken), -of a piece of writing executed by his infant fingers at the age of five -months and eighteen days (of course controlled by Spirit power), in -these words: _I love this little boy. God bless his mama. J. B. F._ And -below, _I am happy_ (the last syllable of "happy" being scrawled very -indistinctly). Below it is the following attestation by Mr. Jencken's -hand: "Written by the infant boy of Mrs. Jencken on the 11th March, -1874, aged five months and eighteen days. Mr. Jencken, Mrs. Jencken, and -nurse present." - -On the rear of the card, in the hand of Mr. Jencken (and in that of my -sister, Katie, for her signature), is the further attestation: "The -writing on the other side of this leaf was written by our infant child, -aged five months and eighteen days, in our presence, in a clear light, -the pencil having been placed in the baby's hand by an invisible -agency.--London, 11th March, 1874. (Signed) H. D. Jencken. (Signed) -K. F. Jencken." - -On the opposite page will be found lithographic copies of the two sides -of the card above described. - - [Illustration: I love this little - boy. God bless his mama. - - J B F, - - I am happy - - Written by the infant boy - of Mrs Jencken on the - =11 March 1874=, aged 5 months - & 18 =days= - - Mr Jencken, Mrs Jencken & - nurse present. - - The writing on the other - leaf was written by our - infant child, aged 5 months - & 18 days, in our presence, in - a clear light, the pencil - having been placed in the baby's - right hand by an invisible - agency. - - London 11 March 1874. - H. D. Jencken. - K. F. Jencken.] - -Among my loose papers I find a newspaper article from the _London -Spiritualist_ of December 12, 1873, respecting this extraordinary child: - -"MEDIUMSHIP OF A BABY.--H. D. Jencken, Barrister-at-Law, of 53 -Brompton-Crescent, Brompton, has had further disturbances in his house, -in consequence of the mediumship of his little boy, aged two months. - -"Last Friday Mr. Jencken and Mrs. Jencken (Kate Fox) went to the great -scientific _soiree_ at the Crystal Palace, and that same evening, about -nine o'clock, their housemaid, Elizabeth, went up-stairs to the front -drawing-room to turn down the gas burners. As she approached the door -she saw its handle turn round and she cried out, 'Who is that?' The door -then opened, and a veiled figure looked out at her. She only saw a part -of the face, because the white drapery about it hid the rest, and she -fancied that the eyes had an evil look. She ran down-stairs and gave the -alarm to the cook and sempstress, saying that she thought thieves were -in the house. - -"Just after this occurred on the first floor, the nurse, Mrs. Macarthy, -who was watching the baby in a room near the top of the house, heard -footsteps outside; the door gently opened, and a short woman, young and -pleasant-looking, robed in white, entered, and returned quickly, twice. -At first the nurse thought that a joke was being played upon her; but, -upon searching the adjoining room and landing, she could not find -anybody. She then went down-stairs and joined the three servants below, -who had previously heard footsteps going up-stairs from the drawing-room -to the nursery. - -"The cook then went for a policeman, and the other three servants went -up to the nursery, where they heard rapping noises and voices; the -latter were not sufficiently distinct to be intelligible. They also -heard footsteps going right up to the top of the house. When the police -arrived they searched the house and found nothing. Just as they were -going away, some footsteps followed them down the stairs. One of the -policemen turned round and said that the noises must be caused by a -ghost. - -"Three days previously the housemaid had seen a figure in the -drawing-room. It suddenly disappeared. This form, she said, was covered -with a shawl, like that worn by Mrs. Jencken before she left the house. -Was it Mrs. Jencken's 'double,' present there in consequence of her -constant thoughts about the baby? - -"The nurse says she has seen hands making passes over the baby, and has -heard raps at the head of the child's bedstead, and once the pillow was -pressed down by an unseen hand. On another occasion, a gold ring was -seen knocking against the iron rail at the head of the bedstead. Last -Sunday we questioned the nurse and housemaid on all these points. They -were in a very nervous state about the whole matter, and evidently -deeply impressed by the circumstances, since they knew nothing about -Spiritualism, until these phenomena forced themselves upon their -attention. - -"Mr. Jencken tells us that a few days ago, about six o'clock in the -morning, while it was yet dark, Mrs. Jencken brought the child to him. -A strong light streamed from both the eyes of the baby, and illuminated -its face, and raps said, 'We are looking at you through the eyes of the -baby.' When Mr. Jencken stated this, we called his attention to the -circumstance that a similar thing had occurred in connection with the -mediumship of Swedenborg, whose eyes shone for a time with such lustre, -as to frighten some persons who unexpectedly entered his room. In that -case also, the Spirits said that they were looking through his eyes. On -several occasions recently, while we have been present at _seances_ at -Mr. Jencken's house, footsteps have been heard outside, and the rustling -of a dress against the door. On quickly opening the door, nobody was -there. - -"Mr. and Mrs. Jencken leave town for Brighton next Monday." - -For a further specimen of Spirit writing executed by the fingers of -this marvellous infant, the reader is referred to page 550 of Mrs. E. -Hardinge Britten's recent great work, entitled "Nineteenth Century -Miracles." The writing in this case was, "_I love this little child God -bless him advise his father to go back to London on Monday by all means. -Susan._" The attesting witnesses are, I. Wason, K. F. Jencken, E. -Buffum, New Church College, Devonshire Street, Islington, London, and -the + mark of Mrs. McCarthy, the nurse who held the child. - -From a letter from Mr. Jencken I know that this advice to him "_to go -back to London on Monday by all means_" was good counsel. It proved that -his presence there was necessary for important business. Mrs. Britten's -book (p. 550) gives a facsimile of this communication as written by -Spirit power through the tiny fingers of a baby. My sister wrote me at -the time a long letter about it, full of anxiety lest so wonderful a -child could not be expected to grow up to health. Its correctness is -therefore unimpeachable. But I must add that the letter-press at the -bottom, in which the age of the infant is given as "nine days," is a -manifest mistake, probably typographical. It is quite sufficient that -his age counted by months. As a human achievement by such baby fingers, -it would be incredible; as the act of a Spirit employing those of a -remarkable baby medium, it is simple enough to the apprehension of any -experienced Spiritualist. - -What future awaits this child remains to be seen. The house of his -parents used for a time to be overrun by people of rank too high to be -(in that country) refused admittance, who wanted to see some specimens -of his mediumistic manifestations; until his parents wisely determined -to break it all off, and not allow any exercise of his powers in that -line to be indulged in, till he shall have reached the age of adult -physical development in health and strength. - -The child is now about ten years of age, and, I rejoice to say, healthy, -active, and bright, as well as beautiful;--and further that his parents -have kept him entirely aloof from mediumship--to which course I strongly -advised them. - - -OUR MOTHER AND FATHER. - -Our dear mother (who passed from this life to the next on the 3d -August, 1865) was a woman of sound intellect, gentle disposition, -very charitable, and just to every one. She had great power of -discrimination, and seldom failed in her estimate of character. Her -portrait looks down upon me from our parlor wall; and when I look up -into her blessed face, my first impulse is to fall upon my knees and -thank my God that I have had such a mother. - -Robert Dale Owen was one day sitting in the back parlor, engaged in -writing. He remained with us three months, at my husband's invitation, -while writing his "Foot-falls on the Boundary of Another World." He sat -at equal distance from mother and her portrait, alternately looking from -one to the other. As I stepped in the door, he turned to me and said, -"Mrs. Underhill, if that were the portrait of my mother, and she were -living, as yours now is, and could sit for another every day, I would -not take a thousand dollars for it. I never saw a portrait so perfectly -correct in my life, and I doubt if you could ever get another so -perfect." - -Our father was not as well known to the public. Situated as we were, our -parents concluded that, as we were compelled to travel and submit to all -investigations necessary to establish a new truth (for new it was, to -us), or to submit to, or rest under the condemnation of the world at -large, we must of necessity have suitable companions. Therefore it was -decided that mother and Calvin should go wherever we went. - -Our father was a member of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and was a -class leader at the time of his death (on the 10th January, 1865). One -Sunday morning he was ready to go to church and stood in the library, -waiting for my husband, who was going with him. I stood beside him when -suddenly the signal for the alphabet was given. I repeated the letters, -and the Spirit said, "My dear son, it is a pleasure to me to attend you -to the church. I always go with you there." - -His chest heaved, and with tears in his eyes he said, "Are you the -Spirit of my dear mother now speaking to me?" The answer was, "Yes, I am -your mother Catharine." He then asked, "Is my father here too?" Answer, -"Yes, my dear son. I bless you this morning. We shall all be together in -Heaven soon. - - "DAVID." - -I asked him, "Do you think the Methodists would approve of this if you -were to read it to them?" He replied, "It would matter little to me -whether they did or not. I not only believe it but I know it is true, -and the time will come when they will all believe it." - -Mr. Underhill then went with him to church, and when they returned he -said to me (holding up the little message in his hand), "This, to me, is -far stronger proof of a glorious immortality than all the preachers on -earth could give me." - -Mother was also a member of the same church in Rochester in 1849. She -was officially waited upon in Arcadia by a very young preacher (hardly -twenty years of age in appearance) who had, evidently, but little -experience in the office to which he had been _specially called_ to save -souls. He introduced himself as the "servant of the Lord," and, walking -up to mother, said, "This is sister Fox, I suppose?" Mother replied, "I -am Mrs. Fox." "Well, Mrs. Fox, there is a complaint against you for -countenancing your children in carrying on a wicked deception. It is -calculated to do much harm, and it is contrary to the religion of the -Bible." He urged her to make her confession before the church, and cause -her children to discontinue their unholy pursuit, and she could remain -in good standing in the church. This little man was a circuit preacher, -and we suppose had taken upon himself to do the Lord's work, in his own -way, as we never heard from him again; and I seriously doubt if any one -ever sent him. It recalls what Sojourner Truth said to the preacher, -when she was attending a woman's rights meeting in the church and a -violent thunder-storm came up, with peal after peal shaking the building -to its foundation, when the minister arose and proposed that they should -adjourn, as he thought the Lord was angry on account of the movement, -and he believed it was wicked to hold such a meeting in a church. - -Sojourner arose and said to him, "Set still, chile. Don't you be -afeared. I don' believe the Lord ever hearn tell on you." - -Mother was never expelled from the church, but the leading members came -to our side--minister and all. - - * * * * * - -A celebrated seer has publicly asserted that rapping mediums are -necessarily of nervous temperament, apprehensive of evil, and usually -diseased. - -There has never been in our family, so far as I have been able to trace -them, on either side, a taint of disease; from my mother's grandfather -Rutan, who lived to be ninety-three years of age, and her grandfather on -her father's side, John C. Smith, who was more than eighty years of age -when he left this sphere of existence. The same is true of my father's -father and grandfather, neither of whom were diseased. We have been -singularly free from all manner of ailments so common in thousands of -families. We had no taint of hereditary scrofula, were never subject -to inflammatory diseases. Healthy, sound, and strong, not easily -frightened, steadfast in faith, and never disposed to believe anything -without evidence. I have very little interest in anything covered by the -words theoretic speculations, or in self-induced conditions, in which -many thousands who stand on rostrums and teach the anxious inquirers -after truth that of which they themselves know little or nothing. My -motto is: Live up to your highest light. Listen to the small voice -within, and obey the dictates of your conscience. Do unto others as you -would be done by. Follow the golden rule. Go worship where and what your -conscience, not pride, leads you, and you need not fear to meet your -God. - - * * * * * - -Justice as well as reverential duty has prompted my gracing the -title-page with the portrait of my mother, rather than follow the -customary practice of placing upon it that of the author, by way of -personal introduction to the eye of the reader. Though, as has been -seen, our father had but little part to play beyond that of consenting -spectator in the early history of Spiritualism, yet my mother's part in -it, and services to its cause, were of the highest value and importance. -Her strength, moral and mental, as the central figure of our family -group before the public, largely supported us in our mission, in which -she always accompanied and protected us; nor, after she had once yielded -her consent and acceptance of the "duty," did she ever begrudge her time -and her labors thus withdrawn from the private life of domesticity, -which would have been infinitely her preference. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -ROCHESTER (_Continued_). - - "REPEAT THE LORD'S PRAYER"--FIRST MONEY ACCEPTED--MUSCULAR - QUAKERISM--LETTER FROM GEORGE WILLETS--LETTER FROM JOHN E. - ROBINSON--CAUTION AGAINST CONSULTATION OF SPIRITS ABOUT WORLDLY - INTERESTS. - - -To resume the narrative interrupted at page 74. - -We left Corinthian Hall about ten o'clock P.M., and returned with Mr. -and Mrs. Post, to their hospitable Quaker home. - -We had passed the fiery ordeal. It had been a wearisome, exhausting -trial. We needed rest, and it was thought advisable for us to remain -there a few days. Many people called at our house on Troup Street, and, -when they were informed of our absence, subsequently called at Mr. -Post's to see us, but were refused admittance under the circumstances -which imposed the necessity. - -Before we left this home of our kind and dear friends, mother and Kathie -returned. (The latter had been to Mr. Capron's, in Auburn, and returned -with mother to Rochester.) - -Mother had not heard of the public investigation, and thus was spared -all the anxiety and torture of mind which we had undergone. She declared -that if she had been there she would not have permitted it. - -We were consoled by the reflection that we had fairly gained the -victory, and cleared ourselves from the charges of deception; and that -was our first and chief desire. We believed we had done our duty, and -rejoiced that we had been so truly, so kindly and so nobly supported, -and so honorably acquitted. Mother was rejoiced at our success and began -to feel more resigned. Many persons continued to call, and all were -anxious to learn from us and the Spirits something more than they were -able to get through popular report or the newspapers. We often refused -to see them, and declared we would not again subject ourselves to the -criticisms of those who knew little or nothing of the subject, and were -in general so bitterly hostile and prejudiced against it. - -Oh, how little did we know of all that was before us! We had just opened -the door to the public curiosity and interest; and it was not for us to -discriminate _who_ should enter therein. The people came from every -direction. We knew not what to do. Judge Hascall came to spend an -evening with us, bringing with him a large party of his friends, -viz., Judge Summerfield, Hon. J. Hedden, Andrew Stewart, Mr. Duncan -McNaughton, Judge Chamberlain, Mr. McKay, and Mr. McVean. One of these -parties was known to his friends as an extreme infidel in religious -matters. - -Several of the parties named had visited us before, and they had urged -Mr. McNaughton to spend the evening with us. He tried to excuse himself, -but they insisted, and he finally consented to do so; they clearly -understood that he was not to take any part in the investigation. -They arrived at about eight o'clock P.M. Judge Hascall introduced the -gentlemen as his friends and neighbors from Genesee County, N. Y. They -were all distinguished men, holding high positions in their several -pursuits. - -No sooner had we taken our seats at the table, than the Spirits spelled -out, "My dear son, repeat the Lord's prayer." Each member looked at the -others inquiringly, but no word was spoken except to ask "Who?" - -The rappings answered, "My dear son, ha'e ye forgotten your puir auld -mither? O my son, repeat the Lord's prayer." Mr. McNaughton was a very -tall man, with a strong Scotch accent. The rapping still continued -to call upon him to repeat the Lord's prayer. He looked from one to -another, but said nothing. His friends urged him to comply with the -Spirit's request; but he was disgusted, and thought it was a trick which -his friends were playing upon him, and as they were very jolly, he would -not make himself ridiculous by resenting it: but still no further -manifestations came, under the then state of things. - -His friends told him that if he wanted to witness anything further -he would have to comply with the request of the Spirit. After much -persuasion, he reluctantly commenced in a very low, indistinct manner to -mumble something that sounded like "Our father, which art in heaven." By -this time a universal roar of laughter broke from the company. Still, -the Spirit urged him to go on, and he began again with little better -success. - -His friends knew full well it had been many a day since he had prayed -with his "dear auld mither." The Spirit then spelled that "_all_ -should join in repeating the Lord's prayer," and we all united in its -repetition. The responsive rappings of approval were heard all over the -room--on the table, chairs, floor, and wall. Mr. McNaughton looked -astonished. The table danced with evident joy, and we were obliged -to move back. There it stood, upon one foot, fairly dancing. Mr. -McNaughton exclaimed boldly, in his Scotch dialect, "Exthraordinary! -Exthraordinary! I begin to understand it now." The laughter was over. -The Spirit of his mother said, "My dear son, do you remember how we used -to repeat the Lord's prayer together, when you were a little laddie?" -"Yes, mother. Yes, I comprehend it all. I am converted to the truth of -Spiritual manifestations." - -The company remained until ten o'clock, and the manifestations were -very satisfactory. They felt more than gratified, and, to use their own -words, said, "We cannot go away without giving you some remuneration for -the time you have kindly spent with us." Mr. McNaughton had just lost a -lovely daughter, and she gave him sweet assurance of her undying love -and her immortal existence. - -This is the first instance in which we had ever been offered payment for -our time. They offered it in kindness and good faith, believing it was -justly our due. But to us it seemed humiliating. We had not needed such -aid, as my brother furnished us with provisions from the farm, and, with -what I still had left of that received for teaching, I had enough for -present purposes; and I fully intended to return with mother, and live -at the old home. Still our friends insisted that we should not refuse -their kindly intended gift. This first money was received on November -28, 1849. - - * * * * * - -I will here introduce, for love and veneration to his memory, a letter -written about this time by our excellent Quaker friend George Willets, -of Rochester, to Mr. E. W. Capron, who handed it over to me. He was -one of the noblest of men. And Quaker as he was (he was one of the -"Progressive Friends," commonly called Hicksites), I once witnessed a -scene in which a just and righteous indignation caused him to cast off -his coat, in readiness to deal in very mundane fashion with an unworthy -and misbehaving member of one of the "investigating committees." "I've -never fought a man in my life," he said, "but I will not stand by -and see thee insult these children." The assailant wilted down. The -provocation was such that I am sure the angel who may have charge of -the short record of Quaker sins, after writing it "dropped a tear on the -words and blotted them out forever." - - -LETTER FROM GEORGE WILLETS. - -(About end of 1848.) - -_Dear friend, E. W. Capron:_ - -It is with some reluctance that I furnish you with the following -statement. Not that I am afraid to tell the truth, but that the world, -as I conceive, is not ready to receive such truths yet. _Ridicule_ will -probably be heaped upon me; but when I consider that it is the ignorant -only who use that weapon, perhaps I can afford to stand up and say, "Let -the storm come." All who know me can say whether I have been truthful -from my youth up, yea or nay; and the strongest language that I can use -is to say that the following statement is _strictly and entirely true_. - -In the summer of 1848, I had concluded, from the best judgment that -I could bring to my aid, that it was best for my family to remove -somewhere among the wilds of the West. Accordingly I took a tour of -observation, and finding some land in Michigan, that suited me better -than any other, belonging to a gentleman living in Rochester, I stopped -on my return, in order, if possible, to negotiate for it. I stayed -with my friend and relative, Isaac Post, and while there he told me -of certain sounds being heard in the city; and that they displayed -intelligence, and purported to be made by "Spirits," or persons -invisible to us. I was really sceptical about any such things, but at -his solicitation went to examine the matter. The persons with whom these -sounds seemed to be, I had never seen nor heard of before, and my friend -was careful not to tell them who I was, or where I had been. It seems -that the question was asked whether there was any communication for me, -and the direction from the sounds was, that three persons be magnetized; -two of whom were present, and one was sent for from a neighboring -family. I did not know the name of any person present, and I was also -certain that none of them knew me. After the three persons were put -in the clairvoyant state, one of them said, "We have got to go to -Michigan." They all agreed that they had got to go there, and on my -account. They did seem all to go there, and began to describe places and -things which I had seen, and at length came to a piece of land which -they said was the place they came to look at. They then described the -land so accurately, which I had stopped in Rochester to buy, that I -began to wonder who had told them. They all, with one accord, then said, -"But he must not go there. His father says that he had better not go." -As they said this, there came a loud sound close to my chair, and _I sat -some distance from any other person_. They spoke much of my father, and -what his mind was, and at each time that same sound was heard. Up -to this time I had not spoken a word, but found the big drops of -perspiration starting from my face. I gathered courage, and thought I -would dispel that illusion directly. I said, "As you assume to know my -father, and what his mind is concerning me, _perhaps_ you can tell his -name." They all seemed to look steadily for some time, then commenced -and spoke slowly and deliberately these letters: "W-i-l-l-i-a-m -W-i-l-l-e-t-s." At each letter the loud sound that I first heard was -again heard, and felt immediately under my feet. I never was so -astonished in my life, and involuntarily said, "What does all this -mean?" The sounds then said, by the alphabet being called over, that -they had better be awakened, and the first loud sounds said, "I will -talk with George, and tell him all about it." The direction was for Mr. -Post, myself, and a little girl, thirteen years old, to go by ourselves. -And here I wish it distinctly understood, that all which I shall relate -as obtained from those sounds, was in the presence only of my friends, -Mr. and Mrs. Post, myself, and the little girl spoken of. As what -follows all purported to be from my father, I will say that his name was -William Willets, a member of the Society of Friends, widely known at -Westbury, Long Island, where he lived until nearly sixty years of age, -and subsequently at Skaneateles, Onondaga County, where he died in 1841. -The communication by sounds then went on to say that it was my father -who was present and talking with me; and three hours were consumed at -the first interview. - -In saying to me what his counsel was, it always assumed to counsel and -advise, but never to dictate. He said that it was not best for us to go -to Michigan, and gave various reasons, among which were that we should -not enjoy ourselves in a new country, and that my health would not be -competent for the task of clearing up new land; and that he _foresaw_, -if we did go, that we should come back again, and would be less in -number than when we went. I then asked what was best to do. The answer -then was, "Come to Rochester." I replied that I knew of no business that -I could do in Rochester. The sounds said, "I will tell thee when thee -comes." I asked if I might know now. The answer was, "No, no business is -needed until thee comes, and then I will tell thee." The sounds then -said, that after a time it would be best for me to buy some land. I -asked where. The sounds then spelled out the name of a man whom no one -present knew, and said that he owned fifty acres of land on such a -street adjoining the city, and such a distance from the centre of the -city; that he would sell any part. I asked the price that would be -asked. The sounds were heard and counted by three of us,--one hundred -and fifty times in succession,--to tell us the number of dollars per -acre that would be asked. The sounds said that we had better go the next -day and see if this was so, and said that we should not see the man -until ten o'clock, though we might look for him as early as we pleased. - -In the morning I looked in the Directory and there found the name -spelled out to us, and went to his residence at seven o'clock, and was -informed that he was gone to a distant part of the city, and would not -be home until twelve o'clock. We then went to find him, and had some -difficulty in doing so, but after talking with him five or six minutes, -looked at the time, and it _was seven minutes past ten_. This person -said that he owned fifty acres on the street told us by the sounds, and -that he would sell any part. When I asked him the price, he showed me a -map with the price of each lot marked, and taking the number of acres -said by the sounds to be best to buy, and averaging the price, it was -the price told us by the sounds, within six one-hundredths of a dollar -per acre. I then went home to my family and pondered over these strange -things. Many were the conflicts in my own mind, and I heard the cry from -all quarters of "humbug," "deception," "fraud;" but I could not believe -that I wanted to deceive myself. Three months I thought of these things -deeply, and _I could not go_ to Michigan. I concluded, if it was -deception, it would do the world some good to find it out. The first of -December, 1848, I moved from Waterloo to Rochester. A few days after -getting here, the little girl spoken of came round to our house, and -said that the "spirit" had directed her to come; for what purpose she -did not know; we inquired what it was, and this was the communication: -"I told thee if thee would come to Rochester, I would tell thee where -thee could find employment: in four days from this time I will tell -thee. In the meantime the anti-slavery folks are going to hold their -fair; would it not be well for thee to help them?" No one was present -at this time except my wife, the little girl, and myself. The four days -went by, and again, without solicitation, and without thinking the time -was up, the girl came again. The communication was, "Apply to William -Wiley, Superintendent of the Auburn and Rochester Railroad, to-morrow -at two o'clock, at his office, for a situation, and thee will have one -before this week is out." This was Thursday. I was a stranger to Mr. -Wiley, and I called on Mr. Post, and told him the direction, and asked -him if the next day he would go with me. That evening he, happening to -be at the depot, inquired if Mr. Wiley was at home, and was told that he -was in Boston, and, by a letter just received, would not be at home till -Friday night. I was told by the sounds on Wednesday to apply on Thursday -at two o'clock. Thursday at half-past one, instead of going to the -railroad office, I went round where these sounds were heard, and said, -"How is this?--I am told to apply to William Wiley, and he is in -Boston." The sounds said: "_Go to his office now, he is there_." I -called for Mr. Post and walked immediately there, and _found Mr. Wiley -in his office_. He said that he had returned sooner than he expected to -when he wrote the letter. Mr. Post said that I was a relative of his, -and wished employment; and Mr. Wiley replied that they were all full, -with abundant applications, and could give no encouragement whatever. We -walked back, thinking deeply, and I went where the sounds were heard -again. I inquired, "How is this?--Mr. Wiley has no place for me!" The -answer was: "_Thee will have a place on the cars, and will know it -before the week is out_." - -On Saturday night, at dark, I met Mr. Post, and he asked if I had heard -anything from Mr. Wiley. I replied, "Not a word." At eight o'clock on -that same evening Mr. Post called at my house, and said that Mr. Wiley -had just been at his store, and said that he had a place for me, and -wished me to call at his office on Monday morning. As Mr. Wiley did not -tell what place I was to fill, I again asked the sounds what it was; and -they said it was to go as baggage-master between this place and Auburn. -On Sunday morning I wrote to my friend James Truman, of Waterloo, -stating that I should pass through that place on Monday following, in -the capacity above stated, _before I knew from Mr. Wiley what place he -wanted me to fill_; and he can probably testify to that fact. One month -after I had been running on the cars, I learned that the person whose -place I took had done things worthy of a dismissal, _previous_ to my -being directed to make application, which did not come to Mr. Wiley's -notice till _the day on which I received the appointment_. These things -have only been known to a few friends; you and the world now have them. -I have many communications, penned down at the time they were received, -purporting to be from my father, all of the most elevating character, -inciting me to goodness, purity and honesty of heart, and ever pointing -to the endless progression of man. In conclusion, I may say that I have -examined the matter attentively for one year and a half, and have had -abundant opportunities to do so, and am prepared to say, although the -sounds may cease to-day, and never be heard again, _they have displayed -a remarkable degree of intelligence, and were not made by any person -visible_ to us. - - (Signed) GEORGE WILLETS.[7] - - [7] I feel bound to call attention to the fact that the - directions narrated in this letter were _volunteered_ by the - Spirits to Mr. Willets, not sought by him, and they were all - strictly correct. They led to this good and serviceable friend - being established in Rochester, where he became very useful to - us and to the nascent Cause to which the Spirits had called and - devoted us. But I am anxious to caution the reader against the - error of consulting Spirits for information or direction about - _matters of worldly interest_. They will probably get answers, - but from mocking and deceptive Spirits, who step in when the - good and true ones decline to intervene. It is not the mission - of good Spirits to mingle in affairs of mere non-spiritual - interest. Beware of what is called "business mediumship," and - of directions respecting fortune-making or fortune-telling. - Never forget that there are tricksters and liars out of the - flesh as well as in it; which is little to be wondered at since - so many of that character are daily passing out from the one - condition into the other, when they remain for periods often - prolonged, _earth-bound_ by their own selfish viciousness. We - should never do more than ask good Spirits to guide us by their - kindly influences, and then do the best in the situation that - we can according to our best lights of conscience and judgment. - Nor can we ever transfer to Spirit counsellors our own moral - and mental responsibilities.--A. L. U. - - -Before proceeding further I desire at this point to insert in this -volume an interesting letter, addressed to the Rochester _Daily -Advertiser_, by our friend Mr. John E. Robinson, also, like Mr. Willets, -a well-known and distinguished member of the Society of Friends. - -The controversy on the rapping and the general spiritual manifestations -after the public investigation could no longer be suppressed. It became -a subject which elicited much comment in the public prints; but -in relation to which the Spiritualists had nothing to fear. Their -opponents, generally, wrote without ever having examined it; and graded -the vehemence of their opposition by the strength of their fealty to -the teachings of their leaders. One of these acknowledged leaders was -Chester Dewey, D.D., of the Rochester Collegiate Institute, who, without -seeking to investigate the subject, claimed to recognize it as a fraud -in its inception and wicked in its designs; and thus recorded his -opinion in the public press at Rochester. His letters to the Rochester -_Daily Advertiser_, at the time, drew forth the following rejoinder by -Mr. Robinson, of that city, which was published in the columns of that -paper: - - -"THE RAPPING MYSTERY. - -"MESSRS. EDITORS: There has been a vast deal of ink shed upon the -above-named subject, and much of it to but little purpose, except -to demonstrate the willingness of individuals to show up before the -world the least attractive features of their intellectual and moral -characters. Far the greater number of paragraphists who have essayed -to enlighten the world on this subject, and protect this community in -particular from _humbug_, as they are pleased to term it, have made up -their various articles of exceedingly cheap material. Ridicule, the -fool's argument, has formed the chief staple of their lucubrations. -Denunciation, unsparingly poured out, has been heaped upon the heads of -those most immediately connected with this singular phenomenon, and an -unwarrantable and unmanly meanness, which has led the writers, almost -without exception, to traduce the character of the Fox family, and has -taught us how easy it is for men to forget their manhood and stoop to a -point at which they can lay claim to but little of the nobility of human -nature. - -"I, for one, can find an apology for the penny-a-liners who have poured -their puerile effusions _at_ the knocking mystery. They do but cater -for a public sentiment and public ignorance in this matter; and their -bread-and-butter demands of them that they shall not wave their inky -wands beyond the line of that opinion. But there are some for whom -we cannot make this apology. I notice in your paper of 23d inst. a -communication over the signature of C. D. The writer of said article -lays claim (and not a groundless one) to the reputation of a man of -wisdom. He is known among us as the expounder of laws natural and -divine. His picture, so he tells us, hangs from the walls of the -Athenaeum, and looks down complacently upon its visitors as a teacher of -the exact and occult sciences. The community in which he lives has -nourished him during a long lapse of years, has accredited to him the -prerogatives he has claimed, and has looked up to him, as one clothed -with authority, to enlighten it upon all abstruse subjects. And yet, -with the knowledge (which he must possess) that if anything be spoken -of it must be spoken of understandingly,--that a man in his position -utterly disregards the safety of his reputation who rushes to record an -opinion without ascertaining that it is tenable, and that he has facts -to sustain him; this self-same C. D., this Solon of the closet and -pulpit, without a particle of evidence, in the absence of all personal -observation, rushes in the hot haste of blind folly to the press, and -tells the "good people" that the phenomenon in question is no phenomenon -at all, but only a sheer humbug! a miserable delusion, cunningly -contrived, but fit only to deceive such fanatical fools as have been -chasing shadows from time immemorial, down to the advent of Mormonism. - -"This word _humbug_ is in great request. It is of modern origin, and the -moderns are making the most of it. Everything new, while going through -its incipient stage, is denominated 'humbug.' Everything and everybody a -whit in advance of the age or its intelligence is looked at askance by -the gaping crowd, and 'humbug' is the ready watchword. The community's -acknowledged leaders, and whose antics, at times, should have taught -them that - - 'A little learning is a dangerous thing,' - -are asked by their too credulous disciples to give them their opinion -on some new and startling development in physics or man's intellectual -nature, and immediately these 'learned Thebans,' scorning the patient -toil and honest purpose of the true student, turn their blear eyes upon -the interrogations and shout Humbug! Humbug! - -"In such cases their visual organs are of about as much service to them -as the sun is to that burrowing animal which shuns the light of day. -When will men, even whose gray hairs seem to ask us to expect better -things of them, learn that bareface assertion weighs not as evidence -with those who choose to think for themselves? Ours is a thinking age, -and requires something more than the bold _say so_ of any man to -convince people that a thing _may_ or _may not_ be. We live at a period, -too, and in the midst of minds which have learned that much that was -received as unadulterated truth by the past, upon which the dust of -buried centuries had gathered and seemed to hallow, has been proved -erroneous by the light of advancing knowledge and the searching analysis -of science. And who shall say where that knowledge is to stop? Is -there to be no new unfolding of man's intellectual powers? Is he ever -to remain in the comparative ignorance he now is in respecting the -relations which he, while here in this life, sustains to the spiritual -world? Are the laws of his being and its attributes as yet entirely -revealed to him? Is the physical of this world of so much importance -that the astounding developments of this and the coming cycles of time -are to be confined entirely to that, to the exclusion of man's higher -and more ethereal nature? These questions I leave your correspondent -C. D. and his coadjutor J. W. H. to answer for themselves in their more -reflective hours. - -"C. D. says 'the wary and eagle-eyed are kept out, and excluded from -opportunity of investigation.' Now, to be perfectly plain, this remark -borders very much upon misrepresentation. _It is not so._ And if the -gentleman would have 'the good people' understand that he is thus -denied, I would undeceive them. Mr. Dewey has on more than one occasion -been urged by those who would have afforded him every opportunity for -investigation, to test the reality of the said phenomena. He could have -had, and may have, associated with him in such investigation, men whom -he or others may select, as his equals in every respect, to aid him; and -before he has the temerity to repeat his uttered cry of humbug, and -brand again, with most unchristian readiness, as deceivers, individuals -whom he does not know, I call upon him to avail himself of the senses -which God has given him for that purpose. He need feel no repugnance to -visiting so obscure a locality as Troup Street. His equals (to say the -least) have been there before him, and he would not have to tarry long -in that region to meet with visitors who possess more intelligence, a -wider charity, greater modesty, and a better purpose than he has -manifested in his communications. - -"A man's practice is the touchstone of his faith, and I want no better -evidence of the practical infidelity of any one, than to know that while -he preaches for so much the square yard the doctrine of an after-life, -he scouts anything which comes to us in the shape of tangible evidence -of the soul's immortality. - -"Mr. Dewey says he will be 'glad to see the truth advanced, lead where -it may.' In this I join him, and such motive must be my apology for -trespassing upon your columns and patience. - - "Respectfully yours, - "JOHN E. ROBINSON. - "ROCHESTER, February, 25, 1850." - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -ALBANY AND TROY. 1850. - - EXCURSION TO ALBANY--DELAVAN HOUSE AND VAN VECHTEN HALL--REV. DR. - STAATS AND THE JUDGES--HIGH CLASS OF MINDS INTERESTED--PRESIDENT - ELIPHALET NOTT--PECUNIARY ARRANGEMENTS--EXCURSION TO TROY--TROJAN - LADIES--MOB ATTEMPTS ON LIFE OF MARGARETTA. - - -EXCURSION TO ALBANY. - -We were directed (by the spirits) to "go forth and let the truth be -known." We had already passed through a terrible experience, and feared -to make another such hazardous attempt; but the fiat had gone forth. We -had debated the question a long time before we could consent to subject -ourselves to another public contest. However, there was no alternative. -We were compelled to "do our duty," regardless of consequences, so far -as it was in our power. - -It was the first of April, 1850, when the Rev. R. P. Ambler and Mr. -D. F. Coman, of Springfield, Mass., called on us for an evening seance. -They came with an introduction from our friend Apollus Munn. Mr. Ambler -was a Universalist minister, had preached in Albany, and was much -respected there. They were greatly astonished by the evidence they -received during the seance; and it proved to them clearly that their -communications were received from spirits, or from some power entirely -beyond our knowledge. Various circumstances point to the conclusion that -these arrangements had been planned and directed for us by our spirit -friends and guides. - -We had been informed by the spirits that we should have a proper person -to lecture for us; and were told that we should first go to Albany, -engage a public hall, and allow the spirit-rapping to be heard by the -audience. We did not, however, dare to attempt such a venture until -we had made another experiment in our own city (Rochester). Only five -months previously we had left Corinthian Hall, triumphantly indeed, but -amid a howling mob. But they had been kept at bay and overpowered by -superior forces, and we tried by the public, and not found guilty. - -Once again we engaged a hall, at our own expense, and gave notice to the -public that Mr. Ambler would deliver a lecture, and "the three sisters -would accompany him on the platform." The hall was crowded. The lecturer -was eloquent and the audience pleased. The rappings were profuse. Public -opinion had changed since the first lectures on the subject. _Friends_ -rushed to the platform to congratulate us on our triumphant success. - -Many good wishes for our happiness and prosperity in our great -enterprise were showered upon us; and we little dreamed that we had -given our last public entertainment to our true and tried friends in -Rochester. We did not even imagine that we were then leaving our dear -old home for a new one in a new city, when the proper time should -arrive. There was much and arduous consultation respecting the mode in -which we should go forth into the world on the travels and toils that -lay before us. - -Our father had been interrupted in all his business arrangements, and -could not possibly leave home, and Calvin, who had grown up in our -family (a son and brother by adoption), was the best personal protector -we could have. We left with our father's sympathy and blessing. - -We reached Albany the last of April, 1850. We engaged a suite of rooms -in the Delavan House. Mr. Ambler was our lecturer, and Mr. Coman our -business man--mother, Maggie, Katie, and myself, with Calvin as our -escort. We engaged Van Vechten Hall. It had been previously announced -through the papers that "the Fox Family" would appear at the hall, with -Mr. Ambler, who would deliver a course of lectures, preparatory to our -giving seances at the Delavan House. - -Our career was now commenced. After all our resolving not to go any more -before the public, we had been forced to let the world know what was -revealed to us, and what was meant not for us alone. - -Our rooms were thronged by the _elite_ of Albany and of many other -places adjacent. Our success was great, as the spirits had promised. We -received both public and private parties from all parts of the country. - -The spirits had performed their parts admirably for nearly two weeks, -when I received a note from the editor of the _Albany Morning Express_. - -(It will be remembered that at one of the Rochester investigations, a -Second Advent minister had deemed it his duty to rise in public and -express his idea that all this was of diabolic origin, and that _we_, -the mediums, ought to be sent to prison. But the good old days of -Cotton Mather and of the hangings at Salem were past, and after the -conscientious but narrow bigot resumed his seat, no further notice was -taken of the good man or of his suggestion. I may remark in passing, -that the spirits who extorted from Mr. MacNaughton the Lord's Prayer, -which he had been taught in childhood to repeat at the knees of his -"puir auld mither," and had converted him to Spiritualism and a belief -in the immortality of the soul, would seem to have been strange -emissaries of Satan.) - -At Albany we met a somewhat similar experience, both in the attempt made -against us and in its results. A certain respectable minister, I do not -know of what denomination, named Dr. Staats, was so far exercised in -his mind by the reports of our meetings at the Delavan House, that he -applied to the courts for a warrant for our arrest. I had the surprise -of receiving the following note from the highly respected editor of the -_Morning Express_: - - - "ALBANY MORNING EXPRESS, - "May 13, 1850. - -"MRS. FISH: I have just this moment been called upon by the judges of -the court before whom Rev. Dr. Staats would have brought you, had he -been able so to do, who say they would be pleased to call on you this -afternoon, at four o'clock, as they will then be at leisure. Can you -accommodate them? I think it will be a grand move to have them witness -the demonstrations. I would call, but am so busy this morning that -even ---- is out of my mind. - - "In great haste, - "Yours respectfully, - "JACOB C. CUYLER." - - -At precisely the appointed time the expected party of judges and lawyers -arrived, numbering seventeen, all men of distinction. They were just and -honest men, with open, judicial minds, seeking only the truth, and not -the gratification of hostile prejudices. The proprietor of the house, -Mr. Rozelle, was ill in bed; but he rose, dressed himself, and went down -to meet the judicial party before they left his house. They said to him, -when they left, "It will take wiser judges than we are to pronounce -against them." - -The judges came frequently to see us afterward; and thus, through -the Rev. Dr. Staats's efforts to injure us, and have us arrested for -"blasphemy against the holy scriptures," a strong army was raised up -for our protection. And this result we found was invariably the case -through all our subsequent public career. - -Wherever and whenever an attempt was made to show to the world that -it was not true, however hostile and powerful the men engaged against -us, we always--without a single exception--were brought through our -difficulties in triumph, although, at times, we could not see how we -were to escape the entanglements often thrown around us. We placed -ourselves wholly under the directions of our spirit friends, and -invariably came out with safety and honor, as they told us we should, if -we but acted our parts faithfully. - -Before the time arrived for us to leave Albany, we had been deluged with -letters, by reputable parties, from all parts of the country, urging us -to come and afford them an opportunity for themselves to investigate. Of -course we could not comply with all these requests, as we could at the -time only give attention to the principal cities. - -During our stay in Albany our rooms were thronged with anxious -investigators from all the neighboring towns and cities. We usually -met the higher order of intelligences; as the conceited nabob and the -equally conceited representative of the (morally) lower classes, were -seldom attracted to subjects beyond their comprehension and above their -sympathies. - -My books of registration plainly show the class of minds which became -interested in Spiritualism at that early day. I shall preserve them. -They should be placed in some historical library, so that generations -yet to come may realize the fact that Spiritualism was first sought -after by the most enlightened and progressive minds of the nineteenth -century. - -I will not here record the names of my attached friends and constant -visitors (with but two exceptions) of that most interesting period--two -remarkable for their advanced years as well as for their high personal -distinction, the Rev. Dr. Eliphalet Nott, President of Union College, -Schenectady, and Mr. Edward C. Delavan, the owner (though not the -proprietor) of the house at which we resided. The latter was nearly, -if not quite, an octogenarian, and certainly cut a somewhat remarkable -figure by the side of his young wife and their baby of ten months. On -one occasion he was so delighted with some communication, addressed to -him by his pet name of childhood, from his long-departed mother, that he -was overflowing in his expressions of gratitude, and he forced into my -hand a twenty-dollar gold piece. The not less venerable Dr. Nott once -laid his hand on my head and said, "My child, I am not far from the time -when I shall go to the world of spirits, of which you reveal and prove -so much; and you must, naturally, long survive me in the present life; -but if it shall be in my power I will strive to be one of your guardian -spirits." - -This is the proper place to state the pecuniary arrangement dictated to -us by our spirit friends for the support and prosecution of this mission -to the world, which they had imposed upon us. Our public meetings were -held in Van Vechten Hall, then the principal one in Albany. Our suite of -rooms in the Delavan was the best in the house. Of course our expenses -were very heavy; often amounting to $150 a week. Our regular charge was -$1 each person, and, for a private seance of an hour, $5 for two or more -persons. These figures had been prescribed to us. We never heard of any -complaints of dissatisfaction, on the part of our visitors, with the -evidences which they used to receive; and no language would suffice to -tell of the hundreds of assurances of delight and gratitude, which were -the better part of our compensation for the time thus absorbed, and for -the fatigue and exhaustion of these labors under the direction of our -friends in the spirit life. - - -EXCURSION TO TROY. - -It is with regret that I dismiss so briefly, as has been done above, our -experiences in Albany, where we began in May, 1850, what may be called -the first stage of the fulfilment of our mission. I might fill this -volume with my reminiscences and notes of them. - -It was on May 24, 1850, that we left Albany and went to Troy. Many -Trojans had visited our rooms in Albany, and urged us to spend a few -days in Troy before going to New York. We consented to do so, much -against our own wishes, as we had made our arrangements to go from -Albany direct to New York. We were kindly received at the Troy House, -and our rooms were thronged as elsewhere. Our success was gratifying -to us all. But we were not long permitted to enjoy such peace and -prosperity. A murmur arose among the "women," whose conduct toward us in -Troy was cruel and unchristianlike. They insinuated that if the mediums -were men their husbands would not become so deeply enlisted in this -unpopular, and, seemingly, weird subject. They adopted the absurd theory -of toe and knee rapping. One lady especially distinguished herself by -her intellectual antics in this her line of procedure. (Her husband was -much younger than herself, handsome and prosperous.) She became violent -in her denunciations. I well knew that, with the aid of Heaven, we could -easily prove such accusations false. We met our combatants on their own -premises. A committee of "investigators" was gotten up, composed of -three ladies and two ministers. We submitted to all of their suggestive -whims, and came off, as usual, triumphant. The course and result of this -committee of investigation induced many persons to visit our rooms who -had never before been interested in the subject. We made many life -friends in Troy, and left promising to visit them soon again (which we -did a few months later). - -The evening before we left we were honored by a band of music in front -of the Troy House. The proprietor, Mr. Coleman, and General Viele came -to our rooms and announced the fact, saying, "Ladies, this is expressly -for you." He accompanied us to the balcony, where, with uncovered heads, -the crowd saluted us with their hearty applause of approbation. The -following evening we took the night boat from Albany, and were soon on -the beautiful Hudson wending our way to the city of New York. - -But as this chapter is so short, I may as well, at the expense of -chronology in my narrative, anticipate a few months, to introduce here -a serious adventure which befell my young child-sister Margaretta, or -Maggie, at this same city of Troy, or rather West Troy, in the following -month of November, 1850. It is a curious illustration of the desperate -bitterness of feeling which arose in some portions of the more ignorant -classes in some of our American communities. - -[Illustration: _Margaretta Fox Kane._] - -In it we see a striking revival of the old Salem (and mediaeval) spirit -of animosity against the so-called "witchcraft;" a spirit which was -perhaps stimulated by the same mistaken and misguided religious zeal -which some couple of centuries before had hurried to the stake, the -scaffold, or the nearest pond or river, many a poor victim to the -unhappy and misunderstood gift of what we now know as mediumship. In the -month of November, 1850, a mob attempt was made to destroy the life of -Margaretta while visiting at the house of Mr. R. M. Bouton. The mob -was composed of a very low order of society, and were urged to do the -work by prompters, who kept themselves in the background. Though not on -the same scale of dimensions in numbers, mother and I at a later day -concurred in recognizing in the riotous mob in New York, in July, 1863, -features in the conduct of the men and women (the latter seemed not -less savage than the former) that curiously reminded us of the terrible -scenes of West Troy. They had evidently been put up to regard this -communication with spirits as deviltry which it was right and proper to -crush out even by taking our lives. They doubtless supposed, that by -destroying our lives the whole matter would be put to rest. Accordingly -her (Margaretta)'s every movement was watched, so that it was not safe -for her to leave the house unattended. Finally the house was forcibly -attacked; but being well barricaded and garrisoned the 'fort was held' -and the assassins were not successful. The following letter from Mr. -Bouton will explain the facts: - - - "WEST TROY, November 13, 1850. - -"MY DEAR MRS. FISH: We are endeavoring to make arrangements for Maggie -to go to another place. If she has mentioned the name of the place -to you, keep it a secret as you value her life. A deep plot is laid -to destroy her. My house is beset every night by a most determined -murderous mob; and we guard her every moment. We think if we can place -her where we wish to, she will be safe. I shall defend her and her -reputation at the risk of my fortune and my life. I will advise you of -our progress; suppress the name of the place, if you can. I write with -difficulty, not having rested for several nights. Five villanous-looking -fellows are watching the house night and day. She has never left my -house unattended, which has foiled them thus far. On returning late -from East Troy, a few nights past, with my wife, her sister, Maggie, -and myself, in our family coach, when we reached the river we found -no boat. The five men above mentioned were there, and they tried -to persuade my driver to go by the way of the long Troy bridge (a -_glorious_ place for murder). We did not go, but they followed us home, -and after we had retired attempted to break into the room occupied by -Margaretta and my sister-in-law. They were furious on being defeated, -and threw stones against the house and fired through the windows. I have -procured means of defence, but we cannot sleep nights, and get very -little rest during the days. They will, no doubt, return again to-night, -but they will meet a warm reception, as many of our friends from East -Troy will be with us. Last night Mrs. B. and Maggie went to the door of -a shed in the rear together; but the fiends were on the watch and fired -at them, with angry exclamations at there being some one with her. They -were all large, strong men." - - -A postscript to this letter, dated the next day, says: - - -"As I feared, the men did return last night, and broke into the house; -but we were prepared for them, and they did not effect any thing. Come -immediately, if you can." - - -The mob increased on the following night (Saturday), and on Sunday I -received five telegraphic despatches to come to Troy, as follows: - - - "ROCHESTER, November 16, 1850. - -"This despatch has been received from West Troy for MRS. A. LEAH FISH. - -"Send your mother here, or come yourself, by Monday night. It is of -vital importance. Answer by telegraph at once. - - "R. M. BOUTON." - - -On receipt of this telegram I immediately telegraphed to know its -meaning, and received the following in reply: - - - "ROCHESTER, November 16, 1850. - -"This despatch has just been received from West Troy for MRS. A. LEAH -FISH. - -"You must be here by Monday night, 18th inst. It is of _vital_ -importance. - - "R. M. BOUTON." - - -I then telegraphed back to Mr. B. begging him to explain the situation -of my sister, when immediately I received the following: - - - "ROCHESTER, November 17, 1850. - -"This despatch has just been received from West Troy. - -"MRS. A. LEAH FISH: - -"Your sister is alive and well, but in great danger. Safe at present. - - "R. M. BOUTON." - - -I started for Troy on the first train East the next morning. When I -reached Schenectady I had to change cars for Troy. - -I had just taken a seat, at about the middle of the car, when a -rough-looking man sat down beside me, and commenced interrogating me as -to where I was going, etc. I endeavored to be civil, but I suspected him -of having something to do with the mob. After a while he left and held a -long conversation with two men, near the front of the car, very like -himself in appearance, and soon returned, taking his seat beside me -again. I had moved to the other end of the seat, and maintained my -position, thereby compelling him to press through in front of me with -some difficulty. When again he attempted to speak to me I took up my -satchel and left the seat entirely to himself. He _again_ followed me, -but this time I braced myself up and called the conductor (who had been -watching his behavior all the way), and requested him to "compel this -man to leave," which he did immediately. - -There were very few persons in the car; I think not more than seven in -all. It was evident that he had a design against me; but he expected to -meet an older person, and was thrown off his course by my youthful -appearance. He had doubtless expected to meet mother. They had made -inquiries of a passenger who had taken the car from Schenectady, and who -afterward told Mr. B. that those men said they were expecting to meet a -lady from Rochester; but that she was older than the lady on the car, -etc. - -It had been arranged that I should stop at the Troy House on my arrival -at East Troy. It was eight o'clock P.M., and very dark. As I stepped out -of the car on to the platform, I saw a carriage standing in front of the -hotel, and supposed it was for me, as had been previously arranged. At -this moment a gentleman stepped up, and after a close scrutiny said to -me: - -"I am right, it is Leah; I know you by your resemblance to Maggie," and -motioning me to silence. - -Another gentleman stepped on my other side, and they guarded me to the -carriage each with a drawn revolver. On entering the carriage I saw -three loaded pistols lying on the seat in front of me. It is difficult -to say which I most feared, the mob or the pistols. The religious -telegraphic operator had evidently revealed the correspondence between -Mr. Bouton and myself, as there was no other source through which it -could have been made known that I was expected. - -A number of disorderly persons followed the carriage and crossed the -ferry with us. No attempt was made to disturb us; but on reaching Mr. -B.'s house we found it surrounded by a reinforced mob. I had been -instructed how to conduct myself on our arrival. I was told that two or -three gentlemen would rush from the door and suddenly carry me in. -Accordingly, when the carriage stopped close to the door steps I found -myself in the arms of three strong men, who landed me safely. I found -Maggie sick and nearly paralyzed with fright. There were strong-armed -forces for protection on our side. We had not been in the house ten -minutes when several shots were fired and stones thrown, breaking -everything in their way. We crouched beneath the furniture, and lay on -the floor to escape the bullets, expecting at every moment some stray -shot or stone would strike us. (Our hiding-room was in the interior of -the house.) The mob threatened and did all in their power to destroy us; -but, knowing the gentlemen inside were so well prepared for them, they -retired for the night. They, however, continued their watchfulness until -we left the place. Mr. Bouton's house stood in the outskirts of West -Troy, near a lumber yard, a capital hiding-place for a mob, and I am not -sure there were any policemen there at that time. Poor Maggie's nerves -were terribly unstrung. She would start in her sleep and cry out -fearfully, believing she was still besieged by the mob. She was too ill -to be taken home, and I managed (with the aid of friends) to get her to -Albany, where we remained several weeks at the Delavan House. During -our stay in Albany, the identical men who met me and followed me from -Schenectady to West Troy were prowling about my home in Rochester. All -the circumstances connected with the affair show conclusively that -there was a deep-laid scheme to destroy us, and that these men had been -appointed to accomplish that object; but, like every other attempt at -violence against us, they met with nothing but discomfiture. - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -NEW YORK. 1850. - - "THE ROCHESTER KNOCKINGS AT BARNUM'S HOTEL"--HARD WORK--OUR - VISITORS--A POISONED BOUQUET--HAIR OF THE EMPEROR NAPOLEON I.--HAIR - OF JOHN C. CALHOUN--INVESTIGATION AT RESIDENCE OF REV. RUFUS W. - GRISWOLD, BY THE LEADING LITERARY CELEBRITIES OF NEW YORK. - - -FIRST VISIT TO NEW YORK. - -We arrived in New York City on June 4, 1850, and had engaged rooms at -Barnum's Hotel, corner of Broadway and Maiden Lane. (This proprietor -must not be confounded with the great showman of that name.) - -Horace Greeley was our first caller. He advised us to charge five -dollars admission fee. I told him that would be altogether too much; but -he feared greatly for our safety, and thought this exorbitant sum would -keep the rabble away. I told him I thought it decidedly better to follow -the directions of the Spirits, and trust in Providence for protection -and success. He announced our arrival in the _Tribune_, and published -our rules of order. The editors of the _Tribune_ and many other papers -were in our rooms daily. Mr. Ripley used to say to us: "Ladies, you are -the lions of New York." Mary Taylor, in a Broadway theatre, sweetly sang -"The Rochester Knockings at Barnum's Hotel," as a popular topic of the -day. Many things in stores, on sidewalks, and newspaper advertisements, -were paraded and labelled with the words "Rochester Knockings." - -What a time, to be sure, we had of it during that first visit, of -nearly three months, to the great metropolis! Our party was seven in -number. Our parlor was a large room opposite to the main one of the -hotel, from which it was separated by a wide corridor. A long table with -thirty seats occupied the centre of it, and we gave three receptions -each day, for which our advertised hours were: 10 to 12 A.M., 3 to 5 -P.M., and 8 to 10 P.M.; but the midday meeting would often lengthen out -till we had barely time to get ready for dinner, and the evening one to -midnight. The public parlors served as ante-rooms, in which visitors -waited their turns to be admitted by one of our attendant gentlemen. -Private sittings were often extorted from us by importunity, which -would begin at the earliest hours before breakfast. With what degree of -exhaustion of muscles, nerves, mind and spirit, we would reach our beds -(in our rooms on the floor above), where sleep was often slow to come to -our over-strained systems, may be imagined by my readers. The mere -pressure upon us of the three successive crowds would, alone, have been -a strain hard to bear; but every individual had his or her colloquies -to be held with their respective Spirit friends. The burthen of it fell -upon us all, but most heavily upon our dear mother, who took it so -deeply to heart when she knew we were so unjustly suspected and so -severely tested. She was of course always present with us, but only as a -spectator and for protection. Ministers of all denominations, members of -all professions, legal, medical, literary, and commercial, were among -our guests, and many of them were frequent visitors. The occasions were -rare when the slightest want of courtesy, respect, and kindness occurred -to wound or displease us; and the only thing approaching an indignity -we had to complain of among ourselves, was the frequency with which -committees of ladies would retire with us to disrobe and reclothe us, -the holding of our feet, etc. - -Among the thousands of strangers who streamed through our rooms, I, of -course, could know or remember the names of but few individuals; and -many an one had his or her designation by which we used to recognize -them, as--the White Spirit, or the Black, or the Gray, the Count, the -Slick Wig, the Old Oriental, the Hippopotamus, etc., etc. By the way, -the Count was also an elderly gentleman with white hair and angelic -eyes, a foreigner, who at parting made me a present of a set of old -china of extreme rarity, for which I have since refused a dealer's offer -of a thousand dollars, and which I still employ at parties and fetes, -and particular occasions, and always with a kind thought of the dear old -donor. The summer season of travel, of course, brought many Southerners -to our rooms, as well as visitors from other cities of the Union. - -We again passed through an ordeal of special investigation by a large -committee of the first men of New York, in scientific and literary, as -well as social distinction, which took place at the residence of the -Rev. Rufus W. Griswold, for some account of which, and the signal -triumph in which it resulted, I refer to a letter which will be found -further on, and which was extensively republished. - -Only one very painful thing occurred: an anonymous present made to me of -a large, superb bouquet of flowers, the smelling of which nearly cost -me my life. I was thought to be at death's door; and a week had passed -before I fully recovered from the effect. Spirits told us that it had -proceeded from the malignity of a hostile quarter, and that the bouquet -was poisoned. - -I have always had a peculiar sensitiveness to poison; and could not -even now, in the open air, pass near to certain growing plants, such as -poison ivy, without suffering sensibly from their vicinity. - -There was another occasion on which evil was not only intended, but -attempted, by some who falsely believed they were doing God service by -breaking up the "pestilent Rochester knockings." We, too, had our case -of a "prophet" (Isaiah) sent to curse, but who remained to bless. -Our "prophet," of whom this was true, was none other than the famous -Captain I. Rynders, well known as the Captain of the Empire Club--a -Democratic party organization of "fighting men," the counterpoise to a -corresponding body on the other side of politics. These rival corps had, -originally, for their business the breaking up of the meetings of the -adverse party, or to defend those of their own party against similar -attacks from the opposite fighting corps. Captain Rynders, though a -rather slender man, was one of such pluck, energy, and resolution, that -his very name came to represent a real power in New York. His politics, -in which he was very zealous, made him (as most men of that day were, on -both sides) very hostile to "the Abolitionists," many a meeting of -whom the Empire Club had broken up after the most summary of fashions, -namely, through windows as well as doors. One day three men, one of -them of Herculean proportions, with his shirt-collar wide open, sailor -fashion, on a brown sunburnt neck, entered our parlor, after payment of -their regular fee outside, and took their seats together; the Hercules -next to me. His appearance was every way formidable. A certain slight -commotion was manifest in the company on their entrance. I soon received -from three different friends in the room (Mr. Greeley, George Ripley, -and another) little billets warning me against "the most dangerous man -in New York"--whose appearance "portended evil," and telling me to be -"extremely careful" of all I should say and do, etc. One lady bent over -me from behind, handed me a bit of paper which spoke of "black danger -clouds," and a row as being imminent from "those men," and then made -her escape into one of the more remote parlors of the hotel. But they -sat quietly as observers. There were several clergymen in the company, -one of them being the celebrated Dr. Phelps, of Stratford, Conn. There -were at the table also two elderly, tall, thin, and pale Quaker maiden -ladies, a little ghostly perhaps in appearance, one of whom presently -addressed to the Spirits the question, "Which is the more correct, the -Bible or Andrew Jackson Davis's Revelations?" To this came many raps, -which were differently understood around the table, according to the -various opinions. It made quite a sensation. I rose and said that those -raps were not an answer to the question, but a call for the alphabet, -which I proceeded to repeat aloud as usual. The answer returned was: -"The Bible contains many true and beautiful things, and so also does -Davis's Revelations," a reply which Dr. Phelps considered a good and -wise one. I presently invited one of my three neighbors (not the -Herculean one) to the door, which I opened, and he was made to hear loud -rappings on the wooden panels, and also on the marble flooring. - -My real object was to conciliate him as being one of the party of -"danger clouds," though he was not the one who had been the object of my -terror. "What is the meaning of this?" he said. "Have _you_ anything to -do with the Rochester knockings? I thought those two white old maids -were the ones. I was sent here by a religious society to break it all -up, and drive it out of New York, as I did last week with Fred. Douglass -and Julia Griffith, and their sets of Abolitionists." I told him he had -been very wrong in doing so, and that those ladies were strangers here, -as he and his friends were. "What, are _you_ the Rochester knockers?" -"Yes." "Why, I thought you were older. Ain't you afraid of me? What, -these children!" "No, I am not a bit afraid of you," I repeated, though -in my secret heart I was dreadfully afraid of the other man. "Well, I am -Captain Rynders--haven't you heard of me?" "Yes, I have, but I am not -afraid of you." He took a seat at the table, and I invited him to ask -some questions of some friends of his in the Spirit world. He asked a -brother of his where he had died--"In California," was the correct -reply. "Of what disease?" To this also he got a reply, which, with a -strong blow of his fist on the table, he admitted to be correct. - -Captain Rynders was now our friend, and a good and gallant one he -proved. He made the _Herald_ publish a long account of it in our favor; -the only occasion of its doing anything of the kind. He said that nobody -should molest us; that he saw no reason why it should be done, and -he emphasized this with a strong blow upon the table. He was indeed -surprised that _we_ were the mediums; he had supposed them to be the old -Quaker women over there (alas, poor good souls!). My relations soon -became equally comfortable with his big friend also, of whom I had been -so afraid. A letter for me was brought in and laid on the table between -him and me. I noticed that he seemed to observe the direction on it -somewhat closely. I presently handed the letter over to mother, saying, -"Here is a letter from our dear friend Maria Rogers." Said my big -neighbor, "Why, where did you ever know Maria Rogers?" "In Albany, at -the Delavan House, where her husband had some business position. She is -one of the sweetest women I ever knew, and I love her dearly. She was -also very beautiful." "She is all that you say," was his reply, "and she -is my own darling sister." The letter proved to be an invitation to -spend Sunday with her at the Oceanic House. I had no further fear of her -big brother, who, together with Captain Rynders, would certainly have -pitched all the rest of the company out of the window in our defence, -had it been necessary. Such was the conversion of our "prophet," from -the cursing for which he had been commissioned, to blessings. I have -since been assured by those who knew him, that Captain Rynders was -really a good man at heart, with other manly qualities besides his -courage, notwithstanding his animosity against the Abolitionists of that -period, and others against whom the energies of the Empire Club had been -directed by his party. I have some reason to believe that he has been a -happier man from that time than before. I was sincerely glad to see him -a few weeks ago, when he called on me, by my request, to compare notes -upon our reminiscences of this adventure, and I was indeed astonished to -hear so young a looking man avow that he was now eighty years of age. - -At all our seances the general character of the manifestations was -that all present heard the explosive sounds or "knockings," whose -significance resided in their correspondence with the letters of the -alphabet; while each in succession had the opportunity of communicating -with his own friends in the spirit life. Nor do I believe that a single -person passed through the experience of one of those meetings who was -not satisfied, in his own sincere mind, that we had nothing of physical -relation to their production, and that no conceivable mundane means -could have produced them. - -Though in our own domestic experience remarkable phenomena of the -physical order had often been produced by the Spirits, such, for -instance, as the rising of objects in the air, including our own -persons, etc., yet nothing of this kind occurred at these meetings, -beyond the phenomenon of the sitters being touched, sometimes -caressingly, by invisible hands, or having their garments pulled, or -their chairs or the table moved--which were frequent experiences to our -visitors. - -I cannot afford the space for numerous individual incidents of interest -which occurred at those meetings, but will mention one, which is not -likely to be forgotten by some of the witnesses to it, who may perhaps -read this page. A stranger came one day, of evident distinction and -advanced years, French, though speaking English; I have a vague -impression that he was a diplomatist. He had with him a friend. He -produced a folded paper or envelope, and asked if the Spirits could tell -him what it contained. The answer promptly came, "A piece of the hair of -the Emperor Napoleon." This naturally arrested the eager attention of -all the company. I trembled with doubt and fear of a failure. The old -gentleman opened the paper and held up a small piece of hair, and, with -tears in his eyes and quivering lips, said--either he had been one of -those who accompanied Napoleon on his voyage to St. Helena, or that he -was a friend of the physician who had accompanied him. After this -lapse of time I am not certain which, but something was said about the -physician. He told how on an occasion of his hair being cut by the -barber, the fallen pieces had been religiously gathered up, and this was -one of them. Turning to his friend who had come with him, he said, "I -did not need this evidence, but this test is evidently intended for -you;" and then explained that in the morning his friend, who was an -entire unbeliever, had said, in reference to their intended visit to us, -that if we were subjected to that test, and if it should be told what -were the contents of the envelope, he would be a believer too. I -remember that Mr. Greeley and Mr. Ripley, of the _Tribune_, were -present. If this should fall under the eye of any survivors of that -scene, I should be pleased to hear from them. None present can have -forgotten it. - -There were a number of somewhat similar cases of treasured locks of hair -being thus identified by those who had worn them in life, but though -there are many whose hair is thus preserved by faithful memories, there -has been but one Napoleon the Great. - -However, I will further add that if there was but one Napoleon I., there -was also but one John C. Calhoun. One day a Southern gentleman was at -the table, and, having heard of the above incident respecting the great -Emperor, produced and laid down his pocket-book, asking to know one -thing it contained. "Hair of John C. Calhoun," was the reply. He -acknowledged its truth, and exhibited the lock. - -During this our first visit to New York occurred another "investigation" -by a number of the most eminent literary and commercial gentlemen of -that city, at the residence of the Rev. Rufus W. Griswold. It included -such men as J. Fenimore Cooper, George Bancroft, Rev. Dr. Hawks, Dr. -John W. Francis, William Cullen Bryant, Nathaniel P. Willis, Dr. Marcy, -and others. It had its origin with the Dr. C. D. Griswold, M.D. (our -friend at Rochester, mentioned on a former page), who came down to New -York expressly to propose it to us, telling us that the high position of -his brother, Rufus W., would enable him to unite for that purpose the -best elements which the great metropolis could afford. We were only too -glad to comply with so kind and friendly a suggestion. In the wilderness -of my papers I do not find the full records of that interesting -occasion, of which no full formal report was ever issued; but I well -remember that it was highly satisfactory to ourselves and our friends. -All the testings desired, such as making us stand on cushions, etc., -were exhausted. I recollect that Fenimore Cooper addressed an immense -number of questions to Spirits (my impression is a hundred and fifty), -and received correct replies. I find among some newspaper scraps a long -editorial in a Sunday paper, by its junior editor, written in the full -vein of hostile persiflage usual at that time with the press, dependent -for existence on its subscription lists, the following as its -conclusion: - -"Since writing the above, we have read in the _Tribune_ an account of an -interview between the Spirits' interpreters and Mr. J. Fenimore Cooper, -Mr. George Bancroft, Rev. Dr. Hawks, Dr. Francis, Mr. Wm. Cullen Bryant, -Mr. N. P. Willis, Dr. Marcy, and other literary celebrities, at the -rooms of the Rev. Doctor Griswold. The responses given to several of -these gentlemen, as reported in the _Tribune_, were most extraordinary; -and yet--infidel that we are!--these replies have not shaken our -obstinate incredulity. - -"Our senses are the only witnesses we will consent to trust in relation -to phenomena which, if really supernatural, would upset, among other -things, the Christian Religion,[8] and the verdict of our senses upon -all the performances which have come under our observation." - - [8] This is a mistake or misrepresentation frequent with those who - regard dogmatic "orthodoxy" (according to the title it claims) as - the true and the only "Christian Religion." All Spirits indeed - reject the dogmas of the eternal hell-fire, of total depravity, of - vicarious atonement, of anything but One Supreme Spirit or God, - and of the literal plenary inspiration of the Bible; but a vast - body of the most enlightened Spiritualists (I believe the bulk of - them) devoutly cherish _the Christianity taught, lived, and died - for by Christ himself_; and a pamphlet by a well-known and popular - Spiritualist is rightly entitled "Christ the Corner-Stone of - Spiritualism."--ED. - -Any reader desirous of examining the _Tribune's_ report above alluded -to, can easily find it in the files of that paper for 1850. I content -myself, for brevity's sake, with the following extract from Mr. Capron's -volume on "Spiritualism: Its Facts and Fanaticisms," etc. (1855), page -172: - -"But curiosity had so far obtained the mastery of bigoted opposition as -to lead many of the most eminent men of the city to give the subject a -fair investigation. The result was, as elsewhere, the making of many -converts; and these were not from among men of inferior intellects or of -unbalanced minds. - -"Not long after the arrival of the mediums, a number of literary -gentlemen assembled at the house of Rev. Dr. Griswold, an Episcopalian -clergyman, in Broadway. Neither of the sisters Fox had ever been at the -house before, and the meeting was called for the purpose of testing, as -far as they were able, the validity of these alleged manifestations. -Among the company were J. Fenimore Cooper, the novelist, Mr. George -Bancroft, the historian, Rev. Dr. Hawks, Dr. J. W. Francis, Dr. Marcy, -Mr. N. P. Willis, Mr. Wm. Cullen Bryant, the poet, and Mr. Bigelow, of -the _Evening Post_, Mr. Richard B. Kimball, Mr. H. Tuckerman, and Gen. -Lyman. These gentlemen were well known throughout the country, and the -report was well calculated to carry much weight with it, let it be on -which side it would. The result was highly satisfactory to the mediums -and their friends. On this occasion Mrs. Fox and her three daughters -were present. Mr. Tuckerman was among the first to interrogate the -Spirits. Among his questions were the following in regard to an -individual whose name he had not spoken, but had simply in his mind: - -"'Did he live in New York?' No answer. 'In Baltimore?' 'In Cambridge?' -'In Boston?'--Three distinct raps, which is the sign of an affirmative -answer. A negative reply is indicated by silence. Mr. T. continued, 'Was -he a lawyer?' 'A merchant?' 'A physician?' 'A clergyman?' Knocks. 'Was -he an Episcopalian?' 'A Presbyterian?' 'A Unitarian?'--going over -the names of the principal sects. No answer. At the suggestion of a -gentleman, Mr. T. asked 'Was he a Christian?' Knocks. Mr. T. then asked -the age of the person in a series of tens. 'Was he twenty years old at -the time of his death?' 'Was he thirty?' 'Forty?' 'Fifty?' 'Sixty?' -Knocks. 'Has he left a family?' Knocks. 'Children?' Knocks. 'Five?' -'Three?' 'Two?' Knocks. 'Did he die in Boston?' 'In Philadelphia?' 'In -Albany?' 'In Northampton?' 'In Bennington?' Knocks. 'Did he die of -consumption?' 'Of fever?' 'Of cholera?' 'Of old age?' Knocks. - -"The person in Mr. Tuckerman's mind was the late Dr. William Ellery -Channing, the eminent and liberal Unitarian divine. He lived in Boston, -and died in Bennington, Vt., while on a journey. - -"Dr. Francis having fixed in his mind the name of an individual, the -'rapping' spelled out B-u-r--when several of the company exclaimed, -spontaneously, 'Robert Burns.' This was the true answer; and after an -interesting interview with the bard of Scotia, the doctor declined -asking any more questions. - -"Mr. James Fenimore Cooper then asked, 'Is the person I inquire about -a relative?' 'Yes,' was at once indicated by the knocks. 'A near -relative?' 'Yes.' 'A man?' No answer. 'A woman?' 'Yes.' 'A daughter?' 'A -mother?' 'A wife?' No answer. 'A sister?' 'Yes.' Mr. C. then asked the -number of years since her death. Fifty knocks were given, and the number -unanimously so announced by the company. Mr. C. now asked, 'Did she die -of consumption?' and naming several diseases to which no answer was -given. 'Did she die by accident?' 'Yes.' 'Was she killed by lightning?' -'Was she shot?' 'Was she lost at sea?' 'Did she fall from a carriage?' -'Was she thrown from a horse?' 'Yes.' - -"Mr. Cooper here discontinued his investigations, and informed the -company that just fifty years ago that present month he had a sister -thrown from a horse and killed, and that all the answers had been -strictly correct." - -Mr. Ripley, one of the editors of the _Tribune_, a man of candor and -great intelligence, drew up the report of the whole proceedings, of -which the above is but a short extract, and in conclusion he says: - -"The evening was now far advanced, and it was not thought desirable to -continue our colloquies any further. At the suggestion of several -gentlemen, the ladies removed from the sofa, where they had sat during -the evening, and remained standing in another part of the room. The -knockings were now heard on the doors, at both ends of the room, -producing a vibration on the panels which was felt by every one who -touched them. Different gentlemen stood on the outside and inside of -the door at the same time, when loud knockings were heard on the side -opposite to where they stood. The ladies were at such a distance from -the door, in both cases, as to render no countenance to the idea that -the sounds were produced by any direct communication with them. They -now went into a parlor under the room in which the party was held, -accompanied by several gentlemen, and the sounds were then produced -with great distinctness, causing sensible vibrations in the sofa, and -apparently coming from a thick hearth-rug before the fire-place, as well -as from other quarters of the room. - -"Such are the most important facts which we can recall of the -manifestations of the evening. We believe we have stated them without -any coloring whatever, as they appeared to every one present; but, with -regard to their origin or their nature, we are as much in the dark as -any of our readers." - -I will add to the above but a few lines. After Fenimore Cooper, and his -responsive friends in the Spirit life, had occupied the floor, so to -speak, for a long time, calls upon him began to arise as to whether any -of his answers were correct. Of course he alone could know, since they -were in the form of raps. Old Dr. Francis, who had sat with his chin -resting on his big cane, and his eyes intently fixed on Mr. Cooper, as -had been the eyes of all the company, began knocking impatiently on -the floor, which example was followed by others, as in the case of an -impatient audience at a theatre. At last Mr. Cooper gave satisfaction to -their curiosity, now wound up to a high pitch, by saying: "Gentlemen, -every single answer has been correct." This was of course no small -relief and satisfaction to us. - -And it was a still greater satisfaction when, after his death in -September of the following year, I received a visit from Mr. Cooper's -nephew, with a note from the great novelist, one of the last things -written by his prolific pen, and a message from him on his death-bed, -substantially as follows: "Tell the Fox family I bless them. I have been -made happy through them. They have prepared me for this hour." - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -RETURN TO ROCHESTER. - - LETTERS AND NEWSPAPER ARTICLES RESPECTING OUR NEW YORK - CAMPAIGN--LETTER FROM AMY POST--LETTERS FROM JOHN E. - ROBINSON--ARTICLE FROM A SUNDAY NEWSPAPER--FROM THE NEW YORK - DAY-BOOK--LETTER FROM DR. C. D. GRISWOLD--LETTER FROM JACOB C. - CUYLER--ARTICLE BY HORACE GREELEY--POEM FROM THE SUNDAY DISPATCH. - - -Such was our first campaign in New York, through all the hot months of -that summer of 1850. Toward the close of September our friends, as -well as ourselves, recognized the necessity for us of some rest and -recuperation, and we decided to return to Rochester. But before being -allowed to do so, our kind and devoted friends, Mr. and Mrs. Greeley, -insisted on our spending a fortnight with them at their home in -Nineteenth Street. We also spent a week with other friends at -Greenpoint. But this did not afford much relief to our overwrought -brains and bodies, because Mr. Greeley's hospitable house was a centre -of visiting to the literary circles of New York, and Spiritualism and -its manifestations, for the satisfaction of their visitors, were almost -as much the order of our days as had been the case at Barnum's Hotel, -among countless more. Bayard Taylor was at that period very earnest in -his investigations, and was a daily frequenter of the house. At last we -were suffered to tear ourselves away from New York; and ah, what sighs -of relief we breathed when we got back to our dearly beloved Rochester, -where we resumed our former happy domestic life, in which we all -divided our days, going at pleasure to and fro, between my house on -Troup Street and the farm, the homestead and father's house, now a sort -of adjunct to the latter; every one of which dwellings was always an -open house to any one of the family. - -This affords a convenient point at which to introduce a few out of the -many letters from valued friends referring to our time and experiences -in New York. I give the first place to one from that best, sweetest, and -noblest of women, Amy, wife of Isaac Post, friends in the double sense -of intimacy, and the denominational one, for both she and her husband, -who were all but second parents to me, were, as they still are, perfect -specimens of the ideal Quakerism. - - - "ROCHESTER, N. Y., May 30, 1850. - -"DEAR LEAH: I have very often thought of you since you left our goodly -city, and have as often desired to communicate with you, but I hardly -know where to direct a letter to find you; though I might have known -that your movements would be slow, for strange, indeed, it would be if -you did not find people enough, in every place you visited, interested -in the remarkable phenomena that attend you, to keep you a long time. It -is almost useless to say that we always rejoice whenever we hear of -your prosperity, either temporally or spiritually; and while we do -exceedingly miss you and feel your loss, we are thankful that you are -affording _others_ the privilege of witnessing what we have so often -enjoyed. When will you find a stopping place? Sometimes I think _not -this side of Europe_, but perhaps my ideas are too boundless. You, and -the good angels that are with you, can better tell; but wherever you -may go, my heart and good wishes go with you. John E. Robinson kindly -read to me some parts of thy letter. I was very grateful for thy kind -remembrance of us, and much pleased to hear, from thy own pen, of your -comfortable situation, company, etc. - -"Please present my love to thy mother, Calvin, and both the dear girls. -Willet says, 'I want to see Leah and Margaretta.' - - "Thy affectionate friend, - "AMY POST." - - * * * * * - -The following two are from a true and lifelong friend (also in the -twofold sense), John E. Robinson, of whom I could not, with either -justice or truth, speak in terms any less strong than those above -applied to my beloved Amy and Isaac Post. - - -LETTER FROM JOHN E. ROBINSON. - - "ROCHESTER, Friday, June 21, 1850. - -"DEAR FRIEND LEAH: Your anxiously looked for letter came to me Thursday -morning last, and gave me a great deal of pleasure in the reading. It -was worth more than all the newspapers I have seen in a twelvemonth, -because it gave me an interior view of your temporary home, and a sketch -of several things which I wanted to know something of. It was all of -interest to me, from the top of the first page to the last line of the -tenth; and I promise not to scold you any more, for I observe much of it -was written during late hours of the night, when you could not help but -be worn with fatigue. The only wonder is that at such time you could -find room in your memory for me. - -"By the way, Leah, what think you Mr. Jones told me? a bit of gossip -about you and a millionaire, somewhere about Troy, or Albany. He told it -as a special secret, and left me to make the most of it. It is capital. -When do you _go off_? I shall be expecting a delicate note on satin -paper, addressed to me, tied with a love-knot of matrimonial ribbon, -stating when you will be 'at home.' Very well, do as you think best. -It's no use for me to cross your path when you get fairly 'on a train,' -and, so far as my advice is concerned, I think you are smart enough in -such matters, and can only say to you, as the lawyer said to the young -man who taught him a lesson in roguery, 'You need no lesson from me.' - -"I was pleased with the account of your ramble in Hoboken, but wish you -had taken some other day for the excursion, as the one in question -always brings there such a crowd of the 'lower ten.' I hate crowds! -though even in them there is a difference. Commend me to a mass of -Sunday-clad peasantry rather than a crowd of the lower strata of New -York--or the equally unpleasant sham aristocracy of Rochester. - -"I remember those shaded walks of Hoboken. They are among the beautiful -things and pleasant places, the memory of which is stored away in my -attic story. I suppose you will see all the points of attraction before -you turn your steps homeward. You will not go further eastward, I -suppose. If you should go to Boston, go by way of Newport, and visit its -beach. That famous beach, at the hour of early morning or just at -evening twilight, is one of the grandest sights I ever looked upon. I -won't attempt to describe it to you; but, if you _can_ see it, the -memory thereof will not die out from your mind. The eye and the ear have -kindred offices. They are, both of them, organs through which the soul -within us takes cognizance of beauty. The magnificent stave of music -which has once trembled on the tympanum, is forever prisoned in the -spirit--'a thing of beauty;' and so each glorious form of nature on -which the eye has rested, while the spirit drank in its inspiration, -remains 'a joy forever.' And _this_ we call Memory. Why do we call it -so? Because it is one of those mysterious powers of the human soul for -which we have no other name. - -"But I am forgetting what to say to you. - -"Your particular mention of a number of your visitors is very agreeable -to me. What a pity I cannot accept your invitation, and spend a week -with you. You must remember everything you see and hear, and tell me all -when you come home. I am very glad you like Mr. Hopper. He is a queer -fellow--when he has a mind to be. He can veil the greatest amount of fun -under the most serious face, of any one I know. He carries a 'band of -music' under that Quaker physiognomy of his. I have often been talking -to him seriously, and stopped short to tell him I could not read him. I -did not know whether his thoughts were mine or exactly the opposite. His -remarkable father, Isaac T. Hopper, is one of the noblest-hearted beings -in this wide world. His whole life has been marked by acts of most -perfect benevolence and devotion to the cause of Truth and Humanity. I -was pleased with N. P. Willis's article in _The Home Journal_, though -written in his peculiar vein, and regret to learn that he has been -subjected to such an outrage at the hands of the actor Edwin Forrest. I -know nothing of Willis's morals, but should suppose him above anything -mean, or what would render him justly amenable to the censure of those -who have long admired him as a leading journalist and charming writer. -It is a sad, sad day for a man or woman who have made for themselves a -home in thousands of hearts, and ministered to us in our holiday hours, -when he or she stoops from that admired eminence, and becomes a thing -for scorn to point its finger at. I will not believe _this_ of Nathaniel -Parker Willis--the author of a thousand gems of thought which he has -scattered up and down in my memory like spring flowers. - -"Our daily press is just what it was. You cannot expect anything else -from papers with little talent, and no courage, at the editorial helm. - -"If you come across such a man as Horace Greeley will recommend as one -of his own stamp, tell him Western New York wants a journalist who is -up and dressed and afraid of nobody; and if he will come out here, and -pitch into 'em, he will make his fortune and serve the country. I've a -thought in my mind, and will give it to you for what it is worth. - -"Soon after the meeting at Doctor Griswold's, I saw in the N. Y. -_Evening Post_ (what was very proper--so far as it went, because it did -not charge _you_ with originating these phenomena, but only disclaimed -belief in their Spiritual nature), a sort of disclaimer evidently by -one of the persons present who took the privilege of speaking for the -others (or most of them). Now the fact is that, if anything which has -engrossed a large share of public attention is really worthy of serious -investigation, the _result of such investigation_ is equally worthy to -be made publicly known. And as the prominent minds in New York can most -effectually do this, they, or those of them who have had the opportunity -to arrive at fair conclusions, ought to be willing to state that result -in explicit language, over their proper signatures. It would be but a -simple act of justice to you; a satisfaction to the multitudes who -are prevented, by a thousand considerations, from seeing you; and no -dishonor to them. Before you leave, if it meets the approbation of -your best friends, I would have it done. It would give you a _vantage -ground_, from whence you could all look down upon the miserable -scribblers who have been eking out _their_ existence by abusing _you_. -Write soon, and tell me what has transpired since your last letter. - -"My love to you all. - - "Yours truly, - "J. E. ROBINSON." - - -JOHN E. ROBINSON. - - "ROCHESTER, July 28, 1851. - -"DEAR FRIEND LEAH: - -"Your welcome letter came to me last Tuesday. I have been very anxious -to hear from you. You write so seldom, and I am always anticipating your -letters long before they reach me. I am sorry to learn that you have -been afflicted, but frequently wonder you are not all sick from the -effect of continued application to the duties which devolve on you. I -sympathize with you often in your thousand and one perplexities of mind -and body. It gives me pleasure to know that the friends stand by you -through all trials; and you will, I doubt not, find in your mind that -appreciation of them that will secure a pleasing recollection when you -shall have left them. - -"You say that 'you all wish to come home, and will probably return -_soon_.' Now, I wish I could believe that word has any significance in -such connection; but it has become such a misnomer, in Spiritual things, -that it is a great sinner. - -"Sometimes I shut out the reality of things around me, and fancy you all -here again. For the moment, I am pleasingly deceived, and again I stand -within the charmed circle of the Rochester Seeresses. I hear your bursts -of laughter, and look deep into your dark eyes to read what manner of -thought is passing behind the Spirit windows. You are glad to see me. -Maggie and Kate also give a like evidence. But I am only dreaming; you -are away, and as far off as you were two months ago. I have little -expectation of seeing you in less than two months; there are reasons -which will keep you away so long, notwithstanding you speak of coming -home. But I don't wish to hasten you. You know what is best, and will -act accordingly. I should be sorry if you should do anything that you -would afterward regret. - -"The most familiar Spiritualists--if that term is proper, now hold -weekly sociables here. We have met but twice as yet, but design -continuing them each Sunday evening. The last Sunday and this we met -at the house of Mr. Granger, and passed the hours very much to our -satisfaction. There were present Mr. and Mrs. Granger, Mr. and Mrs. -Post, Mr. Hammond, Mr. W. A. Langworthy, Mr. Jarvis, Mr. Edward Jones, -George Willets, Mr. Rich, and the writer of this. The design is to have -these meetings tend to the mutual improvement of those present. They -partake more of a social and conversational than what would be called -a religious character; opportunities for the interchange of views in -reference to Spiritual things. It is similar to the association in -Springfield, which Mr. Munn alluded to when here. By the way, Mr. Munn -has sent me the prospectus of a weekly paper--_The Spirit Messenger_, to -be issued at Springfield next month. His motive is not speculation, as -any one may well judge who knows what an up-hill business the advocacy -of advanced truth is in this our age. You and your friends in New York -must send on to him a list of subscribers. I hope it will be sustained -by the many who are seeking for light on this and kindred subjects of -deep interest. If, as intended, it covers the field heretofore occupied -by the miraculous, it ought to be sustained. - -"Your house on Troup Street has been closed so long it will require -seeing to before you go into it. You ought to send word several days -before you reach here, in order that it may be properly ventilated. If -you can do so, some of your friends will attend to it. - - "As ever, your friend, - "JOHN E. R." - - * * * * * - - -ARTICLE FROM A NEW YORK SUNDAY NEWSPAPER. - -The following is anonymous from a Sunday newspaper, the name of which I -am not now able to give: - -"We paid a visit on Sunday last to the Rochester ladies (at Barnum's -Hotel), so celebrated in this world, and in the world of Spirits, for -the extraordinary revelations made to them through the remarkable -knockings or sounds which have excited so much attention. - -"They appear to be intelligent persons, and there is little, if -anything, in their manner that looks like simulation or imposture. We -are a perfect heretic in all such beliefs, and never did have faith -in anything that we could not understand. As to ghosts, spectres, -witchcraft, or Spirits from the other world, we have never believed in -any of them, consequently it cannot trouble us if we are occasionally -deceived; and we are seldom vexed at being hoaxed in anything. We have -attained a period of such wonderful discoveries in science and the -arts--we accomplish so many extraordinary triumphs and unaccountable -enterprises in the present age--that our motto is 'nil admirari.' Let us -see all that is to be seen as quickly as possible, before we shake off -this 'mortal coil.' After steam and the telegraph, we are ready to -believe anything. The Spirit who makes knocks for these young ladies -seems to be a familiar one, for it has followed them from Rochester and -knocks in every part of Barnum's Hotel, corner of Broadway and Maiden -Lane. - -"The sounds, on the occasion of our visit, seemed to proceed from -several parts of the room, near the table and in the next apartment. -We thought with Hamlet, 'Be thou a spirit of hell or goblin -damned,--Bringest thou airs from heaven or blasts from hell,--Be thy -intents wicked or charitable,--Thou com'st in such a questionable shape, -that I will speak to thee!' - -"The first idea that struck us was to inquire of our old friend, Tom -Paine. - -"We wrote down his name and the names of several cities, and asked where -he died. The Spirits knocked 'at New York.' We then inquired how old he -was when he died. The familiars knocked seventy times. This was pretty -near. We asked if he voted for the death of Louis XVI.? It rapped 'No.' -The old sinner! This was perplexing and strange, yet it made no -impression upon us. A clergyman whom we have known as possessing a -clear, strong mind, brought in his pocket a family daguerrotype, and -respectfully requested the Spirits to state how many figures were in it, -when the number was rapped correctly. He then asked how many of the six -had died, and the number was again rapped correctly. We saw the table at -which we sat and the door opposite vibrate with the knocks, and yet we -saw none that we could suspect of collusion. It is evident, however, -that the minds of all present must harmonize, and there must be quietude -and union of the nervous fluid to develop striking and wise answers to -questions--particularly of a domestic character. The young ladies moved -about the room, apparently independent, and it was clear that _they_ -were not knocking, _whoever was_; and as to concealment and emissaries -in a large bustling hotel, with bells ringing, waiters running about, -chambermaids and lodgers constantly on the move, it is entirely out of -the question. So we came away utterly disbelieving in all supernatural -agency, and, at the same time, unable to say how any human means could -be used without detection. The powwowings and witchcraft which prevailed -so long in New England among our ancestors are now at an end. Our homes -are no longer disturbed with an unaccountable noise, as of old; our -children do not vomit crooked pins and tenpenny nails; nor have we -either magic or sorcery. We no longer have those spirits which the -Rosicrucians tell us inhabit the elements: sylphs, gnomes, nymphs, and -salamanders. Yet, grave and earnest men have, of old, believed in -witchcraft, and many at this day believe in this Spiritual communion -with the dead, as well as in these mysterious knockings. - -"We, however, are not of that number; but would not censure or condemn -those who are. The world is curious--these knockings are curious--and -these young ladies are worth seeing, and the mysterious worth hearing. -Then let them pass for what they are worth." - - -ARTICLE FROM THE N. Y. DAY-BOOK BY ITS EDITOR, R. N. SIMPSON. - -"_The Rochester Knocking Girls._" - -"O ho! you are all coming into it are you? - -"It is somewhat amusing to see editors of papers, distinguished men, -literary characters and others coming into the belief of Spiritualism, -or mysterious knockings; eating their own words and swallowing Spirits, -girls, knockers and all. We say that it is amusing--it _would_ be -amusing, were it not disgusting to see men, who pretend to possess an -ordinary share of intelligence, so completely stultify themselves--as -many of these characters have. - -"More than six months ago these knockings commenced in Rochester, and a -committee, composed of the most respectable citizens of that city went -into a thorough examination of the cause of them, and reported to the -world the result of that examination. In that report they tell us all -and more than we have heard or seen since the girls have been in this -city, and conclude by exonerating the girls from practising deception or -fraud in any of their exhibitions. - -"After reading that report, the writer of this went to Rochester and -visited the girls: the result of that visit he published in the -_Day-Book_ with just as much expectation of his statements being -believed as if he had said that the cars ran off the track, or that he -crossed Seneca Lake on board of a steamboat. What was his surprise to -find that not one in twenty believed a word of them. _The Journal of -Commerce_, _The Courier_, _The Express_, _The Christian Intelligencer_, -and in fact all the papers in the city amused themselves and their -readers by making fun of the whole matter. When we met a friend he would -accost us with, 'Well, you have been to see the Rochester knockings, -have you?' - -"'Yes sir,' would be our answer. - -"'Well, what do you think of them?' - -"'I think just what I have written and published!' - -"'Stimson--you don't pretend to believe in that humbug?' - -"'I believe that I heard the knockings, and that the girls had no direct -agency in making them.' - -"An incredulous stare full in the face, the cheeks filled with wind, and -a sudden bursting into a wild ironical laugh would follow, and the -friend would turn away with, 'Well, Stimson, I am used up; if you are so -easily humbugged as that I have nothing more to say.' - -"This manifestation of utter disbelief in the whole thing, we must -acknowledge, nettled us a little, and we concluded to 'shut up,' and -deny that we believed in anything. We began to doubt that we had been -to Rochester at all, and as for seeing the girls or hearing the -knockings, we were ready to swear as bravely and boldly as Peter (and -with the same truth) that we knew nothing about them. - -"Well, time passed on, the papers had their fun, and the girls are here. -What say _The Journal of Commerce_ and _The Express_ now? Do they call -it all humbug? O no! some of our great men have been to see and hear for -themselves, and instead of calling it humbug swallow it without gulping. -Of course _The Journal of Commerce_ can't go against the great men, and -_The Express_, never having had an opinion of its own, follows on the -back track as tamely as an ass colt." - - -LETTER FROM DR. C. D. GRISWOLD, M.D. - -_The Rappings in New York._ - -"_To the Editor of the Evening Mirror_: Now that a considerable number -of 'the wise men of the East,' even of Gotham, have been permitted to -hear the veritable 'rappings' which so confounded the 'foolish' and -'credulous' people of the 'West,' I do not see that they are any more -successful in discovering the machinery, wire-work, or other means of -collusion to which these phenomena have been attributed (by those who -have never witnessed them), than were their western neighbors. All, or -nearly all those who have investigated this matter with any honesty of -purpose, have found it far exceeding their conceptions. There is often a -truthfulness and exactness in these communications which are perfectly -astounding, and when failures do occur they can readily be accounted for -if it is admitted that they are addressed to an intelligence which reads -the most secret thoughts. What is the nature of this intelligence which -tells us our thoughts when sincere, and regards them not when called -for with a trifling or dishonest purpose? Can it be the keen-sighted -perception of the parties interested? Can it be explained by the -principles of mesmerism, or is it supernatural? These are the questions -to be answered. Those who cannot control their thoughts from the -observations of others, may be satisfied with the first; those who do -not take into consideration the physical demonstrations, may consider -the second an explanation; but to explain all, it may be doubted, as -some do, that the power exists in the supernatural world. This is -anything but an age of reason. 'Opinion' has gained the ascendancy and -sits upon 'reason's throne,' and with an assurance incompatible with -everything but ignorance, despises 'facts' and evidence. Strange and -mysterious as this matter is, many of the phenomena are settled 'facts' -which plainly contradict the vague 'opinions' set afloat by those who -know little of what they talk or write about. Take, for instance, a -note--published in _The Evening Post_--by a person who was present at -the interview for the investigation of the subject, at the rooms of -Dr. Griswold, in which he says that 'all the persons present on that -occasion (whom he has since seen) are of the opinion that the phenomena, -or knockings, were electrical, and the answers accidental.' These may -not be his precise words, yet they embody correctly his expression; but -they are incorrect in fact, and in their implication; as all of the -persons then present have not been consulted, far less have they given -an unanimous opinion as above expressed. - -"Before any one adopts the 'opinion' that these sounds are electrical, -would it not be well to show how they can be produced while the three -persons on whom they are attendant are insulated several feet apart; how -electricity can be so harnessed to tables, chairs, and other things, as -to move them about, or hold them in their places so that no human arm -can stir them, or produce a concussion equal to what would require -the force of a strong arm to accomplish and with the aid of a heavy -instrument; without saying anything of the still more wonderful -manifestations indicating intellectual direction. Any one who can give -the rationale of all this, upon electrical principles, will undo some of -the established and known laws, and discover to the world not only the -means for converting this subtle agent into _an intelligent_ motive -power, but also to give it the skill of a masterly engineer. - -"The assumption that the correct answers given to questions that -evening--though not remarkable, comparatively--were 'accidental,' bears -absurdity upon the face of it. Such 'opinions' throw no light upon the -mystery, but leave it still more inexplicable to the general intelligent -mind. - -"Of thousands who have now witnessed these phenomena, almost every one -at first regarded the idea that these parties were not directly the -operators, as most preposterous. But since what is called a 'public -opinion' has become pretty well established, the rest of the world fall -in, and see nothing very strange in them--after all. And thus it would -be with the next point, or the claim of Spirituality, were it only -understood that the immaculate judge, 'public opinion,' had decided in -its favor. Such is the value of _opinion_ in a large sense. If the truth -is told of other days, mankind valued their opinions, and kept them to -themselves. But not so now. The article is known to be valueless; and -each one seems desirous of getting rid of his stock. At no age of -the world did _charlatanism_ make more rapid strides than it does at -present; so that, it seems, the same traits of character which render us -the subjects of deception, make us slow to embrace truth; and for the -reason, as I conceive, that 'facts' and 'evidence' are less an element -in the 'foundation' of opinions than are prejudices, preconceived -notions, personal interest, and the fear of being laughed at. - -"The philosophy of the Sunday Press upon this subject has sustained the -well-known character of those journals; to say the least, they have -been very spirited. Religion which has been arrayed against God, is the -devil's weapon, and _The Herald_ borrowed it for the first onset; -'seriously' fearing that this subject would be made to overthrow the -good results which sound education and true Christian piety might -accomplish. Pray, what would _The Herald_ have to fear from such a -result? Its premises would be exempt from any change by such a -revolution, and it would, no doubt, add to its subscription lists. - -"There is one cheerful inference to be drawn from _The Herald's_ -position with regard to this subject; that is, that the devil has no -meddling with the matter. By the way, this calls to mind another -distinguished individual--Dr. David Meredith Reese--who has the -advantage of a longer name, if not quite so notorious, the great -expounder of humbugs. - -"He has promised to show up the deception upon the first opportunity, -and people would have great confidence in his experience. Come forward, -doctor, and redeem your pledge; or take back your unmanly imputations; -but, for the credit of the thing, do not say that you believe in its -verity. - - "C. D. GRISWOLD, M.D." - - -LETTER FROM JACOB C. CUYLER. - -The following is from the editor of _The Albany Express_, before -mentioned in connection with the visit of the judges and lawyers at -Albany. - - - "ALBANY MORNING EXPRESS OFFICE, - "June 9, 1850. - -"MRS. FISH: - -"After reading an account of your meeting at the house of the Rev. Dr. -Griswold, in Broadway, New York, accompanied as it was by many very -satisfactory, and I trust convincing, manifestations, I have experienced -a species of gratification which I can call nothing more nor less than -revengeful. Those who have scoffed and scouted the idea of 'Spiritual -communications' were modest enough in their prejudiced opinions to -style me fanatic and chimerical; and some, more unscrupulous than their -brethren, even hinted that no respectable paper would devote its columns -to the dissemination of such doctrines throughout the world. But 'Truth -is mighty, and will prevail.' Choosing rather that time should vindicate -the 'Spirits,' than that our own feeble efforts should act as their -defender, we have waited with some anxiety the result in New York City. -When, therefore, we learned that such men as Mr. Cooper, Mr. Tuckerman, -Dr. Frances, and others of like stamp, had received such demonstrations -as are recorded in the public journals of that city, I took the liberty -of adding some considerable to my diminutive stature. I walked about -with all the assurance of a millionaire, and just at the nick of time, -whom should I come in contact with but the unbeliever Hastings, of -_The Knickerbocker_. Triumphantly I held up before his astonished gaze -the record, and exultingly asked him whether those men were fools, -lunatics, or fanatics? I had him there, and all he could say in reply -was--_Humbug_. - -"Well, that was as much as I expected, and laughing at his stubborn -ignorance I left him. - -"I see that even Bennett, of _The Herald_, has somewhat changed his -tone, and that he speaks quite favorably of the affair. He will be -compelled to do more than all this, I hope, before long, or many weeks -roll over his head. The press generally in New York, I am happy to see, -are acting very kindly toward you, and I only wish that all may receive -entire satisfaction in their investigations. With us, all remains as -usual. Many who seemed to manifest but little interest in the affair -while you were here have, since your departure, evinced a desire to see -and investigate. So will it be everywhere, and among all classes. The -Switch still speaks of 'Yaupy'[9] and the Spirits with contempt; but I -believe 'Yaupy' suffers nothing from his efforts. He still seems to be -in the enjoyment of health, and although _seldom known to smile_, he can -laugh with more freedom than is his usual custom. - -"Do you think of stopping in our city before you return to Rochester? I -hope so. - -"I have heard that Margaretta has been unwell since your arrival in New -York, but presume her recovery is complete. Present my kind regards to -your mother and Maggy and Catty. - -"Hoping to see you in New York before you leave, I remain - - Yours respectfully, - "JACOB C. CUYLER." - - [9] Yaupy is Low Dutch for Jacob; the writer of the letter - originally employed it as a _nom de plume_. - - -ARTICLE BY HORACE GREELEY, PUBLISHED IN THE TRIBUNE. - -"Mrs. Fox and her three daughters left our city yesterday on their -return to Rochester, after a stay here of some weeks, during which they -have freely subjected the mysterious influence by which they seem to be -accompanied, to every reasonable test, and to the keen and critical -scrutiny of the hundreds who have chosen to visit them, or whom they -have been invited to visit. - -"The rooms which they occupied at the hotel have been repeatedly -searched and scrutinized; they have been taken without an hour's -notice, into houses they had never before entered; they have been, all -unconsciously, placed on a glass surface concealed under the carpet, in -order to interrupt electric vibrations; they have been disrobed by a -committee of ladies, appointed without notice, and insisting that -neither of them should leave the room until the investigation had been -made, etc., etc., yet we believe that no one to this moment pretends -that he has detected either of them in producing or causing the -'rappings;' nor do we think any of their contemners has invented a -plausible theory to account for the production of these sounds, nor the -singular intelligence which (certainly at times) has seemed to be -manifested through them. - -"Some ten or twelve days since, they gave up their rooms at the hotel, -and devoted the remainder of their sojourn here to visiting several -families, to which they had been invited by persons interested in the -subject, and subjecting the singular influence to a closer and calmer -examination than could be given to it at a hotel and before casual -companies of strangers, drawn together by a vague curiosity, mere -rational interest, or predetermined and invincible hostility. Our own -dwelling was among those thus visited, not merely submitting to but -courting the fullest and keenest inquiry with regard to the alleged -'manifestations' from the Spirit world by which they were attended. We -devoted what time we could spare from our duties, out of three days, to -this subject, and it would be the basest cowardice not to say that we -are convinced beyond a doubt of _their perfect integrity and good faith_ -in the premises. Whatever may be the origin or the cause of the -'rappings,' the ladies in whose presence they occur do not make them. -We tested this thoroughly and to our entire satisfaction. - -"Their conduct and bearing is as unlike that of deceivers as possible, -and we think no one acquainted with them could believe them at all -capable of engaging in so daring, impious, and shameful a juggle as this -would be if they caused the sounds. And it is not possible that such -a juggle should have been so long perpetrated in public, yet escape -detection. A juggler performs one feat quickly and hurries on to -another; he does not devote weeks after weeks to doing the same thing -over and over deliberately, in full view of hundreds who sit beside or -confronting him in broad daylight, not to enjoy but to detect his trick. -A deceiver naturally avoids conversation on the subject of his knavery, -but these ladies converse freely and fully with regard to the origin of -these 'rappings' in their dwelling years ago, the various sensations -they caused, the neighborhood excitement created, the progress of the -developments--what they have seen, heard, and experienced from first to -last. If all were false they could not fail to have involved themselves -ere this in a labyrinth of blasting contradictions, as each separately -gives accounts of the most astounding occurrences at this or that time. -Persons foolish enough so to commit themselves without reserve or -caution could not have deferred a thorough self-exposure for a single -week. - -"Of course a variety of opinions of so strange a matter would naturally -be formed by the various persons who have visited them, and we presume -those who have merely run into their room for an hour or so and -listened, among a huddle of strangers, to a medley of questions--not all -admitting of very profitable answers--put to certain invisible -intelligencies and answered by rappings or singular noises on the floor, -table, etc., as the alphabet was called over or otherwise, would -naturally go away perhaps puzzled, probably disgusted, rarely -convinced. It is hardly possible that a matter ostensibly so grave could -be presented under circumstances less favorable to conviction. But of -those who have enjoyed proper opportunities for a full investigation we -believe that fully three-fourths are convinced, as we are, that these -singular sounds and seeming manifestations are not produced by Mrs. Fox -and her daughters, nor by any human being connected with them. - -"How they _are_ caused, and whence they proceed, are questions which -open a much wider field of inquiry, with whose way-marks we do not -profess to be familiar. He must be well acquainted with the arcana -of the universe who shall presume dogmatically to decide that these -manifestations are natural or supernatural. The ladies say that they -are informed that this is but the beginning of a new era or economy, -in which Spirits clothed in flesh are to be more closely and palpably -connected with those which have put on immortality; that the -manifestations have already appeared in many other families and are -destined to be diffused and rendered clearer, until all who will may -communicate freely and beneficially with their friends who have -'shuffled off this mortal coil.' Of all this we know nothing and shall -guess nothing. But if we were simply to print (which we shall not) the -questions we asked and the answers we received during a two hours' -uninterrupted conference with the 'rappers,' we should at once be -accused of having done so expressly to sustain the theory which -regards these manifestations as the utterances of departed spirits. - -"We believe it is the intention of the ladies to shun henceforth all -publicity or notoriety as far as possible. They do not expect or wish to -make gain of the 'Rappings;' they have desired to vindicate their own -characters from the gross imputations so freely cast upon them; -believing that, that effected, they hope to be permitted hereafter to -live in that seclusion which befits their sex, their station, and their -wishes. We trust they may be permitted to do so. - - "H. G." - - -A POEM. - -The following clever verses (published in _The New York Sunday -Dispatch_) were from the pen of a gentleman who had been a vehement -opponent, but who, being an honest and good man, had not been able to -resist the evidences of the truth of "the Communion of Spirits." In -inserting them, the Editor exercises his prerogative in disregard of the -objections and vain veto of the author who was the subject of them. - - When first Leah Brown - Became talked of through town, - And compared to the famed witch of Endor, - I thought 'twould be best - To apply the old test, - And to fagot and fire to send her. - - In my zeal orthodox - To trap this sly Fox, - A terrible pit-fall I planned, - But she every one foils, - I was caught in her toils, - And, I own it, completely trepanned. - - 'Tis no wonder her spell - Should on every one tell, - And worm out our secrets by scores, - Her eye's such a piercer, - I never saw fiercer. - It made me leak out through my pores. - - 'Twas plain she saw through me, - Though Heaven beshrew me, - If I even myself could divine. - In my visage dyspeptic - She saw but a sceptic, - Her own was the reflex of mine. - - For my doubts it was clear - I was soon to pay dear, - To this point all her efforts were pitched, - And I own it with shame, - She has managed that same, - For now I am fairly--_bewitched_. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -BUFFALO. 1850-51. - - URGED TO RETURN TO NEW YORK--VISIT TO BUFFALO--ATTEMPT BY A - PRETENDED FRIEND TO FRIGHTEN US AWAY--THUNDERBOLT FROM THE - BUFFALO COMMERCIAL ADVERTISER--THE "FEMALES"--KNEE-JOINT - THEORY--OUR REPLY CHALLENGING INVESTIGATION OF IT--THE DOCTORS' - DAY--MRS. PATCHEN'S PECULIARITY. - - -We all returned to our home in Rochester, but immediately started for -the old homestead (Arcadia, Wayne County), where for about a month we -enjoyed the society of our dear friends to our hearts' content. After -this it became necessary to go back to Rochester, where we received -urgent letters from New York, insisting on our return to that city, now -that we had had what our friends there thought a sufficient period of -repose and holiday. These invitations we refused, whatever might be the -conditions offered; but this soon brought upon us a visit of Judge -Edmonds and others, _in person_, who insisted, in the name of all our -friends, as well as in that of our "duty," that some of the family at -least should return with him to New York. This finally led, after much -persuasion and deliberation, to our consent that Katie, accompanied of -course by mother, should do so, and Maggie remained with me at my house -in Troup Street, Rochester. At New York mother and Katie were to reside -successively with our principal friends in the great city. - -We left Rochester for Buffalo the 16th of December, 1850, at the -earnest solicitation of many friends there. It was our intention on -leaving home to be absent about two weeks, but, like the Spirits, we -could not calculate our time. When we had been there about two weeks, we -began to think of turning our steps homeward; but our friends would not -consent to our leaving them so soon, as the crowded seances and the -continued increasing interest seemed to demand our presence still -longer. We remained, and soon found why we were detained. About this -time two of the Buffalo doctors called on us, viz., Dr. C. B. Coventry -and Dr. Charles A. Lee. To my certain knowledge, Dr. Austin Flint never -appeared in our presence until after he had made the wonderful discovery -of "knee-ology," which is fully explained hereafter. Dr. Coventry -appeared gentlemanly at all times and places; but Dr. Lee proved himself -to be a wily, deceitful man. He certainly professed, to us, to be -greatly surprised at what he witnessed in our presence; and I was myself -afterward surprised at the manner and tone of the subsequent attacks -upon us in which he united. - -The first intimation we had of the thunderbolt which was being forged to -be hurled upon us by the Buffalo doctors, from what they seemed to -consider as an Olympic height of professional authority, was a visit -which I received one morning from Dr. T. M. Foote, formerly U. S. -Minister to Bogota, and at this time editor of _The Buffalo Commercial -Advertiser_. He professed to come as our friend, and with a gentle -blandness and confidential tone advised me to leave Buffalo at once, -suggesting that the first train would leave in about two hours; that the -whole thing was now found out and exposed, and that he came to save us -from being mobbed out of the city. I suppose now that our oily friend in -his own evil heart imagined us to be really frauds, and that I would -probably be frightened into flight; or, at any rate, give evidence of -conscious guilt in the mode of receiving such a friendly warning. For a -moment or two I scarcely understood his meaning; but then I asked, -with my best haughtiness, what right he had to come to my door, at our -private hours, without sending up his card; and I stepped back into my -room, shutting and locking the door in his face, and at once rang the -bell, more violently than was perhaps lady-like, but so as to bring the -porter very promptly to the door, near which my visitor was still -standing. I told the porter to beg Mr. Rogers, the good and kind -proprietor of the house, to step up, and to him I complained that _that -man_ had dared to come to my door, within my private hours, without -first sending up his card for permission; that he had insulted me, and -that I begged he might never be admitted again under any circumstances. -Of course I knew well enough who "that man" was, for he had often been -at our rooms, and had entertained us with stories of the tricks of -legerdemain he had witnessed in South America. He was here an important -and potent personage, being an ex-diplomatist and editor of an evening -paper. From his other title, I suppose he must once have also been of -the same profession as the three M.D.'s whose attack on us was already -in type in his columns, as I soon afterward knew by the news-boys' cries -of "The Rochester Knockings! Great Exposure of the Rochester Knockings!" - -If the Rochester knockings were an imposture, nobody was more imposed -upon by them than myself, and nobody could have had a greater interest -in learning how they were produced. I therefore sent out to buy a copy -of _The Commercial Advertiser_ of February 18, 1851, still damp from the -press, in which I read the following authoritative scientific account of -the way in which, for now nearly three years, my little sisters and -myself had been wearing out our knee-bones to impose upon the world, -our family, and ourselves! And this is what I read: - - - "TO THE EDITOR OF _The Commercial Advertiser_: - - "Curiosity having led us to visit the rooms at the Phelps House in - which two females from Rochester--Mrs. Fish and Miss Fox--profess to - exhibit striking manifestations from the Spirit world, by means of - which communion may be had with deceased friends, etc.; and having - arrived at a physiological explanation of the phenomena, the - correctness of which has been demonstrated in an instance which has - since fallen under our observation, we have felt that a public - statement is called for which may perhaps serve to prevent a further - waste of time, money, and credulity (to say nothing of sentiment and - philosophy) in connection with this so long successful imposition. - - "The explanation is reached, almost by a logical necessity, on the - application of a method of reasoning much resorted to in the - diagnosis of diseases--namely, _the reasoning by exclusion_. - - "It was reached by this method prior to the demonstration which has - subsequently occurred. - - "It is to be assumed, first, that the manifestations are not to - be regarded as spiritual, provided they can be physically or - physiologically accounted for. Immaterial agencies are not to be - invoked until material agencies fail. We are thus to _exclude_ - Spiritual causation in this stage of the investigation. - - "Next, it is taken for granted that the _rappings_ are not produced - by artificial contrivances about the persons of the females, which - may be concealed by the dress. This hypothesis is excluded because - it is understood that the females have been repeatedly and carefully - examined by lady committees. - - "It is obvious that the rappings are not caused by machinery - attached to tables, doors, etc., for they are heard in different - rooms, and in different parts of the same room in which the females - are present, but always near the spot where the females are - stationed. This mechanical hypothesis is then to be excluded. So - much for negative evidence, and now for what positively relates to - the subject. - - "On carefully observing the countenances of the two females it is - evident that they involve an effort of the will. They evidently - attempted to conceal any indications of voluntary effort, but did - not succeed. A voluntary effort was manifested, and it was plain - that it could not be continued very long without fatigue. Assuming, - then, this _positive fact_, the inquiry arises, how can the will be - exerted to produce sounds (rappings) without obvious movements of - the body? The voluntary muscles themselves are the only organs, save - those which belong to the mind itself, over which volition can - exercise any direct control. But contractions of the muscles do not, - in the muscles themselves, occasion obvious sounds. The muscles, - therefore, to develop audible vibrations, must act upon parts with - which they are connected. Now, it was sufficiently clear that the - rappings were not _vocal_ sounds; these could not be produced - without movements of the respiratory muscles, which would at - once lead to detection. Hence, excluding vocal sounds, the only - _possible_ source of the noises in question, produced as we have - seen they must be, by voluntary muscular contractions, is in one - or more of the movable articulations of the skeleton, from the - anatomical construction of the voluntary muscles. This explanation - remains as the _only alternative_. - - "By an analysis prosecuted in this manner we arrive at the - conviction that the _rappings_, assuming that they are not - spiritual, are produced by the action of the will, through voluntary - action on the joints. - - "Various facts may be cited to show that the motion of the joints, - under certain circumstances, is adequate to produce the phenomena - of the rappings; but we need not now refer to these. By a curious - coincidence, after arriving at the above conclusion respecting the - source of the sounds, an instance has fallen under our observation, - which demonstrates the fact that noises precisely identical with the - _spiritual rappings_ may be produced in the _knee-joints_. - - "A highly respectable lady of this city possesses the ability of - developing sounds similar, both in character and degree, to those - professedly elicited, by the Rochester impostors, from the Spirit - world. We have witnessed the production of the sounds by the lady - referred to, and have been permitted to examine the mechanism by - which they are produced. Without entering at this time into a very - minute anatomical and physiological explanation, it is sufficient to - state that the muscles inserted into the upper and inner side of the - large bone of the leg (the tibia), near the knee-joint, are brought - into action so as to move the upper surface of the bone just named - laterally upon the lower surface of the thigh bone (the femur), - giving rise, in fact, to a partial lateral dislocation.[10] This is - effected by an act of the will, without any obvious movement of the - limb, occasioning a loud noise, and the return of the bone to its - place is attended by a second sound. Most of the Rochester rappings - are double. It is practicable, however, to produce a single sound by - moving the bone out of place with the requisite quickness and force, - and allowing it to slide slowly back, in which case it is noiseless. - - "The visible vibrations of articles in the room, situated near the - operator, occur, if the limb, or any portion of the body, is in - contact with them at the time the sounds are produced. The force of - the semi-dislocation of the bone is sufficient to occasion distinct - jarring of the doors, tables, etc., if in contact. The intensity of - the sound may be varied in proportion to the force of the muscular - contractions, and this will render the apparent source of the - rappings more or less distinct. - - "We have witnessed repetitions of experiments, in the case just - referred to, sufficient to exhibit to us all the phenomena of the - sounds belonging to the Rochester rappings, and, without further - explanations at this time, we append our names in testimony of the - facts contained in the foregoing hastily penned exposition. - - "AUSTIN FLINT, M. D., } - "CHARLES A. LEE, M. D., } University - "C. B. COVENTRY, M. D., } of Buffalo. - "February 17, 1851." - - [10] This article was also published in the Buffalo Medical - Journal for March, 1851, with a note saying that the _editor_ - had _taken the liberty_ to "correct an error in the account of - the displacement of the joint which produces the sounds." That - correction was of the sentence we have italicized, and the - editorial correction reads as follows: - - "Without entering, at this time, into minute anatomical and - physiological explanation, it is sufficient to state that, - _owing to relaxation of the ligaments of the knee-joint, by - means of muscular action and pressure of the lower extremity - against a point of resistance, the large bone of the leg_ (the - tibia) is moved laterally upon the lower surface of the thigh - bone (the femur), giving rise, in fact, to partial lateral - dislocation." - - By comparing the portion italicized, in this note especially, it - will be seen that the "doctors disagreed" very materially, - making, in fact, two different statements. - - -I had been so indignant at Dr. Foote's first intimation to me of what -was coming, that if, when I slammed the door in his face, it had -happened to come in contact with his nose, which he had so impertinently -and hypocritically attempted to intrude into our rooms, I fear I should -not have much regretted the accident; but anger evaporated over the -perusal of this precious scientific performance; which was certainly -enough to make me smile aloud over its absurdity. I saw at once that we -could have nothing to fear from it, even though, at the first blush, its -solemn professional air and tone might impose upon the ignorant and -gratify the bigotry of some hostilities. I knew that the first sincere -investigation, with special reference to this new and comical knee-joint -theory, must at once explode it and cover its authors with confusion. I -published the next day, in all the daily papers, the following card. It -will be remembered that I was now alone in Buffalo with Maggie; mother -and Katie being at New York. - - -"TO DOCTORS FLINT, COVENTRY, and LEE: - -"GENTLEMEN--We observe, by a communication in _The Commercial -Advertiser_, that you have recently made an examination of a 'highly -respectable lady of this city,' by which you have discovered the secret -of the 'Rochester impostors.' As we do not feel willing to rest under -the imputation of being impostors, we are very willing to undergo a -proper and decent examination, provided we can select three male and -three female friends who shall be present on the occasion. - -"We can assure the public that there is no one more anxious than -ourselves to discover the origin of these mysterious manifestations. -If they can be explained on 'anatomical and physiological' principles, -it is due to the world that the investigation be made, and that the -'humbug' be exposed. As there seems to be much interest manifested by -the public on that subject, we would suggest that as early an -investigation as is convenient would be acceptable to the undersigned. - - "A. LEAH FISH. - "MARGARETTA FOX." - - -The learned professors, being thus challenged, could do no less than -accept, and a meeting was arranged, which took place at the Phelps -House. Indeed, for the next fortnight we may be said to have surrendered -our whole time to investigations, our rooms being open freely and -gratuitously to meetings of the public, or of committees appointed by -them, consisting of gentlemen selected from "the pick" of Buffalo. The -three doctors had the first evening in their own hands; though there -were present Mr. Rogers, the proprietor of the hotel, and I think two or -three gentlemen friendly to us, and many other promiscuous gentlemen. -I remember particularly the presence of two steamboat men (idle, of -course, at that season), Captains Rounds and Walker. This is fixed in my -recollection because of a little incident in regard to which I have -never been sure which of them was the (kindly) guilty party. They both -felt a pity--natural to good and kindly men--for two young creatures -thus baited, as it were by cruel enemies; and as we, Maggie and I, sat -together on a sofa, and after long waiting no raps came, one of them -rested his arm on the back of the sofa and actually, with his knuckles, -made behind me three raps which were not a bad imitation. Perhaps he was -not more than half conscious of what he did, like the boy who denied -that he had whistled in school and said "it whistled itself." But I knew -the raps not to be genuine; while the kindness of heart of the author of -them at such a moment of trial excited in me something perhaps a little -hysterical, for I cried, or rather sobbed out--"O, for pity's sake, -don't do that. If God and the good Spirits have deserted us we will -abide the consequences; but don't let there be any false rapping." Good -Mr. Rogers was so much moved and excited (he had been before wiping -streams of perspiration from his forehead) that he staggered as he -stood, and some friends assisted him out of the room; and I understood -that he actually fainted. - -But the good Spirits had inspired me well; for I was afterward told that -it produced the best effect on all present. From this I presume that I -must except the doctors, whom professional dignity and pride committed -to their new theory; and who, probably under the materialistic bigotry -of modern science, were all in arms against us and the Spirits. The -spontaneous genuineness of it was clear evidence that there was nothing -but honesty in us, whatever mystery might be under these strange -manifestations--mysterious to ourselves first and most of all. - -It was certainly a severe and cruel ordeal for us, as we sat there under -that accusation, surrounded by all these men, authorities, some of them -persecutors, while the raps, usually so ready and familiar, would not -come to our relief. Some few and faint ones did indeed come--some nine -or ten. The doctors say in their account that it was while they -intermitted the holding of our feet. Such was not my impression, but I -attach small importance to that. It will be seen herein that the first -_Doctors' day_ was followed by many more, in the presence of committees -of all that was highest and best of authority in Buffalo, in which not -only did the raps abound, alike when our feet and knees were held and -when they were not, but other manifestations of the presence and action -of our Spirit-friends which far transcended the significancy of raps. -We are now familiar with the fact that Spirits often refuse to act in -the presence of those who bring to the occasion, not a candid and fair -spirit of inquiry for the satisfaction of an honest scepticism, but a -bitter and offensive bigotry of prejudice and invincible hostility, -which does not really seek, but rather repels the truth, and but little -deserves the favor of its exhibition to them by the Spirits. - -Neither men nor Spirits care always to cast their pearls away upon unfit -and unworthy recipients. Our Spirits knew well what they could and would -exhibit on the following days to the public of Buffalo and the world, -through better channels of higher authority. - -The three doctors published their account, the animus of which appears -in the one circumstance that we are never mentioned but as "females"--a -small fact, but enough to show how some males may be M.D.'s without -being gentlemen. - -The following extracts from their account of it will present the whole -of its substance: - - "The two females were seated upon two chairs placed near together, - their heels resting on cushions, their lower limbs extended, with - the toes elevated and the feet separated from each other. The object - of this experiment was to secure a position in which the ligaments - of the knee-joint should be made tense, and no opportunity offered - to make a pressure with the foot. We were pretty well satisfied that - the displacement of the bones requisite for the sounds could not be - effected, unless a fulcrum were obtained by resting one foot upon - the other, or on some resisting body. The company waited half an - hour, but no sounds were heard in this position. - - "The position of the younger sister was then changed to a sitting - posture, with lower limbs extended on the sofa, the elder sister - sitting, in the customary way, at the other extremity of the sofa. - The 'Spirits' did not choose to signify their presence under these - circumstances, although repeatedly requested so to do. The latter - experiment went to confirm the belief that the younger sister alone - produced the rapping. These experiments were continued until the - females themselves admitted that it was useless to continue any - longer at that time, with any expectation of _manifestations_ being - made. - - "In resuming the usual position on the sofa, the feet resting - on the floor, the _knockings_ soon began to be heard. It was then - suggested that some other experiments be made. This was assented to, - notwithstanding the first was to our minds amply conclusive. The - experiment selected was, that the knees of the two females be firmly - grasped, with the hands so applied that any lateral movement of - the bones would be perceptible to the touch. The pressure was made - through the dress. It was not expected to prevent the sounds, but to - ascertain if they proceeded from the knee-joint. It is obvious that - this experiment was far less demonstrative to an observer than the - first, because, if the bones were distinctly felt to move, the only - evidence of this fact would be the testimony of those whose hands - were in contact with them. The hands were kept in apposition for - several minutes at a time, and the experiments repeated frequently, - for the space of half an hour or more, with negative results; that - is to say, there were plenty of _raps_ when the knees were not held, - and none when the hands were applied, save once; as the pressure was - intentionally somewhat relaxed (Dr. Lee being the holder) two or - three faint single _raps_ were heard, and Dr. Lee immediately - averred that the motion of the bone was plainly perceptible to him. - The experiment of seizing the knees as quickly as possible, when - the knocking first commenced, was tried several times, but always - with the effect of putting an immediate _quietus_ upon the - _demonstrations_. - - "The proposition to bandage the knees was discussed. The experiment - was objected to, on the part of the friends of the females, unless - we could concede that it should be a conclusive test experiment. We - were not prepared with appliances to render the limb immovable, and - therefore declined to have it considered such a test. - - "This was the experiment anticipated, and one which, we presume, the - females thought would end in their triumph. A bandage applied above - and below the patella, admitting of flexion of the limb, will - probably prevent the displacement, as we have but little doubt had - been ascertained by the Rochester females before an examination was - invited. Should it become necessary to repeat experiments in other - places, in furtherance of the explosion of the imposition, we would - suggest that the bandage be not relied upon." - - * * * * * - - "Had our experiments, which were first directed to this joint, - failed, we should have proceeded to interrogate, experimentally, - other articulations. But the conclusion seemed clear that the - _Rochester Knockings_ emanate from the knee-joint." - - -The name of the lady referred to, who had some extraordinary formation -of the joint in one of her knees, was Mrs. Patchen. (At the close of -this chapter the reader will find some letters from her to me.) She -could produce a peculiar, unpleasant, crunching sound by pressing her -knee forward against some resisting object, and then kicking, as it -were, upward her foot by a movement which lifted her dress and was -obviously visible to persons present. But it was with great effort and -very painful to herself, and the consequence of her having exhibited it -to a committee at our rooms was that she was confined for about a week. -The way her peculiar case had come to their knowledge was this: One -night, when her husband had returned late from one of our meetings and -stated the cause of his delay, she told him, in joke, that she could -make raps with her knee-joint, and that he should rather pay her than -us. She could also make them in bed, having a side-board on which she -could press the knee. The next day her husband mentioned this to Dr. -Austin Flint, who happened to be his family physician. The medical -eagerness to rush forth with their address to the public above quoted, -with little if any investigation, is shown by the fact that it was on -the following day that the scientific tirade against us, signed by the -three doctors, appeared in _The Commercial Advertiser_. It is most -charitable to suppose that they never really heard Mrs. Patchen's -peculiar sound, because it was manifest to all who afterward heard it at -our rooms, that it bore no resemblance to the knocking of our invisible -friends, since otherwise there is no escape from a still more -discreditable alternative. - -Mrs. Patchen was greatly annoyed at the use to which this rare -peculiarity of hers had been perverted. She came to see me and -expressed her deep regret, even before we recognized each other as old -school-mates; and the following letters, written after she had heard -and witnessed for herself (the originals of which I still possess), -sufficiently speak for themselves. The date of the doctors' attack was -February 18, 1851. - - - "SATURDAY, March 8, 1851. - -"MY DEAR MRS. FISH: - -"Can you and your sister possibly make it convenient to come to my house -this afternoon? If not, do come this evening without fail. You will -confer a great favor by so doing. I want to see you both very much. - - "Your ever dear friend, - "MRS. PATCHEN. - -"P.S. I did not send your little satchel, as I wanted you to come and -see me yourself. Please send an answer by the little boy." - - - "BUFFALO, March 21, 1851. - -"DEAR FRIENDS, MRS. FISH AND SISTER: - -"I have been anxiously waiting to see you at our home again. - -"The Phelps House is so crowded I could not see you privately for a -moment. I do want to see you very much. I have heard so much of your -'manifestations'--not yours, but the manifestations of the Spirits. They -are very mysterious; it is very singular. My husband was at your rooms -last evening, but he thought it not best for me to come in such a crowd. -I wish you could disengage yourselves for one afternoon or evening as -soon as you possibly can. I never before felt so deeply interested in -the subject. I cannot possibly wait a week. Please send word when you -will come. - - "Faithfully yours, - "MRS. PATCHEN." - - -This is the lady through whom Dr. Flint endeavored to expose us to the -world as humbugs and impostors. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -BUFFALO (_Continued_). - - INVESTIGATIONS UPON INVESTIGATIONS--A MEETING AT THE PHELPS - HOUSE--MANIFESTATIONS WITH BELLS, ETC.--MR. ALBRO'S REPORT--A - DEATH SCENE--LETTER FROM ME TO THE "COMMERCIAL ADVERTISER," AND - HOW I FORCED ITS INSERTION--ARTICLE FROM THE "BUFFALO DAILY - REPUBLIC"--LETTER FROM MR. GREELEY--MR. E. W. CAPRON--DEPARTURE - FROM BUFFALO. - - -But the three doctors were not to have it all their own way--not even -with the assistance of a fourth, who was now the ex-diplomatic editor -of their organ, and whom I spare from mention of what had been, in -former times, his last exercise in Buffalo of the honorable profession -to which he had been of but little honor. Whether he is still living -in the flesh, or has gone to learn for himself, in the Spirit world, -all the truth of Spiritualism, I do not know. They had put all Buffalo -on the boil, and our rooms were crowded with hosts of indignant -friends. For about a fortnight they were open and free to the public, -without money and without price, whenever fresh parties came or were -brought who desired satisfaction on any point glowing out of the then -raging doctoral controversy. Different committees of investigation and -re-investigation were appointed, for which services the first and best -men and women of Buffalo would be chosen. I will particularize two, -with omission of some merely prefatory matter from the second of the -two, the reports of which are taken from Mr. Capron's book, quoting -from the Buffalo papers. - - -A MEETING AT THE PHELPS HOUSE. - -"A company, consisting of J. L. Reynolds, F. Rumsey, Dr. W. R. Scott, H. -Cummings, Dr. G. E. Hayes, Capt. A. Walker, C. C. Bristol, James Dunkin -and wife, J. S. Chadwick, S. Albro, and J. Stringham, met at the rooms -of Mrs. Fish and Miss Fox, at seven and a half o'clock last Monday -evening. Two large hand-bells and one small one had been provided for -Spirits to manifest their presence with, if they should choose to make -use of them. The bells were placed under the table, and the company were -seated. Rappings immediately commenced, manifesting the presence of the -representatives of the Spirit-country. We resolved to ask no questions, -and wait for voluntary manifestations. Alphabet called, spelling, 'Sit -close, and you may see some new manifestations.' All drew near the -table, and waited in silence. After waiting some time, the small bell -commenced ringing. The mediums' feet had been placed in the custody -of two gentlemen who had not been there before, and their hands were -continually on the table. The largest bell now commenced ringing, and, -while ringing, moved 'round, traversing the whole area under the table. -Two bells rang at once. Afterward the whole three united in a kind of -chime. The largest bell was placed on Dr. Hayes's foot, and bore on -it with a pressure of six times its weight. He put his hand down and -touched the bell. He received other manifestations in the presence of an -active agent. The medium told him to ask if it was a Spirit. He did so, -and was answered by a pinch of his toe, signifying the affirmative. - -"'Is it the Spirit of my brother?' _Answer_, 'Yes.' He wrote the names -of his deceased brothers, and it designated its own name by pinching his -toe. 'Does the Spirit wish to communicate with me?' 'I will communicate -with you at home, when all is calm.' Here silence prevailed for a time. -The bells commenced ringing, and occasionally one would fall upon the -floor. Alphabet called, spelling, 'Move back a little from the table.' -All moved back except Capt. Walker, who made several efforts to obey, -but found his chair fast. He looked to see if it was not fast in the -carpet, and tried to raise it, but it refused to move upward, backward -or forward. Alphabet called, spelling, 'Sit close to the table.' All -drew their chairs close to the table, and Capt. Walker embraced the -opportunity to see if the order had not loosened his chair; but he could -not stir it. - -"Now the Spirit commenced performances with bells; sometimes ringing -them all at once, and sometimes placing them on the feet of one, and -on the knees of another. Sometimes they would fall on the floor, and -sometimes hit the under side of the table. This ceased, the alphabet was -called, and the spelling was, 'Look.' We looked, and the three bells -stood in a right line, about eighteen inches apart. We resumed our -positions, and the operations of ringing, pressing feet, and throwing -down bells, went on again. Again we were called to 'look,' and the two -large bells stood upright, but the small one was missing, and could not -be found. One of the company suggested that we look under the larger -bells. The largest bell was lifted, and the missing one was found under -it, standing erect. The play then went on, till we were again told to -'look,' and the small bell was found under the large one, lying on its -side. So it continued for some time, placing the bells in various -positions, and calling on the company to 'look.' - -"In answer to a question asked some days previously,--'What is the use -of these demonstrations?' the Spirits said, 'They are made to prove -that the mediums have no agency in it.' And the question asked by Mr. -Stringham, 'May I leave the table while the others remain, that I may -look under and see the bells ringing?' was answered, 'What do you think -we require you to sit close to the table for?' When Spirits make these -physical demonstrations they are compelled to assume shapes which human -eyes must not look upon. - -"When the above-named performances were finished, loud concussions were -heard and felt on the under side of the table. They became louder and -louder, till the brass candlesticks were made to bound up six or eight -inches from the table. The candles were repeatedly thrown out of them, -and we were compelled to hold them in our hands. These concussions were -equal to those a man could make with a large nail-hammer, while lying on -his back and striking with all his strength. We expected the bed of the -table to be split in pieces, and Mrs. Fish became alarmed, turned pale, -and begged us to leave the table. We did not comply, and the concussions -were continued for full fifteen minutes. At the close of this very noisy -exhibition, the alphabet was called for, and the spelling was, 'We are -all done for to-night.' They were not importuned to continue the -performances, and we arose from the table. - -"The table was turned up to see what impressions were made, and a great -number of deep indentations, in the hard cherry-wood, manifested the -force with which the middle-sized bell had been thrust against it. Dr. -Hayes took the bell and struck the table with the battered iron point -which comes through the wooden handle, and made like indentations, -though nothing like so deep as those made by the performers. Any one -might have examined the table, and found the evidence. - - (Signed) "ONE OF THE COMPANY." - - -This, coming as it did from, and being endorsed by, respectable -citizens, was a strong opposing argument against the knee-joint theory. -Every one could see that either these persons had formed a conspiracy to -deceive the public, or the professors were proved to be the "humbugs" -themselves. Still another report appeared in a few days, which rendered -the explanation of the professors still more ridiculous. It was from the -pen of a well-known citizen of Buffalo, who had been appointed by a -company to prepare it. I give it as it appeared in one of the Buffalo -papers. - - -SPIRITUAL COMMUNICATION. - -"MR. MAYNARD: - -"Having been deputed by a select company, who visited the two sisters, -Mrs. Fish and Miss Fox, at their room in the Phelps House, on Friday -evening last, to report what we there saw and heard, it becomes my duty -to ask you to give place to this communication in your columns. - -"The company consisted of Dr. Scott, C. C. Bristol, J. Stringham, F. -Rumsey and lady, Mrs. Bradley, Mrs. Stevens, and myself. - -"When all had assembled we took seats around the table. Mrs. Fish and -Miss Fox, the two 'mediums,' were requested to take seats on a sofa -which stood between the table and the wall. Dr. Scott and myself were -seated, by arrangement, on the right and left of these two ladies, and -they were requested to put their feet on ours, and to keep them there, -which they did. The purpose of this arrangement will be understood by -the reader. When all was still, the Spirits (I use the word assentingly) -commenced such a clatter of rappings that there seemed to be quite a -company of them. This, we were told, was to manifest their presence and -their willingness to be consulted. - -"The confusion of sounds ceased, and the alphabet was called for by -five distinct raps, which it appears is the invariable signal. Mrs. Fish -called the alphabet, and the letters designated by the rappings made the -following words: 'Get a better supply of paper before you get engaged, -and let your minds run in one perfect channel. In that way you will -soon be able to get satisfactory demonstrations.' A supply of paper was -procured, and all were seated and still again. Two small bells had been -placed under the table, one at each end. When all was quiet, the signal -for the alphabet was given, and the spelling which followed was, 'All -sit close to the table and to each other. Move the bells.' The bells -were then moved to near the centre of the table. Alphabet called again. -'Put your hands on the table.' All obeyed the mandate, and immediately -the bells commenced ringing. They rang for a few minutes, and again the -alphabet was demanded. The spelling was, 'You will perceive, by what you -have already heard, that a great and mighty development is about to be -made to mankind.' At this moment a rap was heard at the door, which was -made by a gentleman who wished to come in, but who retired on being -informed that it was a private party. Some remark was made by the -younger of the two mediums, in relation to the interruption, which -affected the other to tears. A considerable interval of silence -followed, and we began to fear that our entertainment would not be -resumed; but the call for the alphabet proved that we had not been -deserted by our invisible friends. The spelling was, 'We want you to -cheer up, dear children. All sit close. Hands on the table.' Now the -bells commenced ringing again, moving all round under the table, giving -forth tones the most musical, mellow, and soothing. The ringing ceased, -and the alphabet was called. The spelling was, 'This is done to -harmonize you all.' - -"_Question by the acting medium._--'Do the Spirits wish us to be in a -happy state of mind?' - -"_Answer._--'Yes.' Then followed, 'I want you all to reach out your -feet, except the four on the sofa.' This was done, and immediately Mrs. -Stevens said something had taken hold of her feet. She was directed to -ask if it was a Spirit, which she did, and received an affirmative -answer. 'Is it the Spirit of my father?' 'Yes,' was replied, and the -respondent continued, 'we are glad you came here.' - -"Following this was a harsh, grating sound, not unlike the friction of a -saw which is pushed slowly through a board, and drawn back quickly. This -was continued but a short time, when the alphabet was called for, and -the spelling was, 'I breathed so when I was dying.' Then the same sound -of grating was heard, and it continued like one laboring in the last -moments of life. These breathings became shorter and further between, -till a seemingly ineffectual attempt, like a hiccough, closed the drama, -and the death-scene was complete. - -"Hereupon the alphabet was called for, and the following address was -spelled: 'Such is the end of man's existence on the earth; but he -suddenly awakes to a glorious immortality. This, my dear friends, is -demonstrated to relieve mankind from the dread of changing existence. -The appearance of suffering is not real; therefore I exhort you to look -forward with joy for the happy transition from earth to heaven. You have -need of great watchfulness and care that you may be permitted to enter -the society of the blest. Done.' What was very remarkable in the -delivery of this address, as the medium read the alphabet, the letters -were designated sometimes by raps, as usual, and sometimes by ringing -of a bell. The latter method was used, I think, quite as much as the -former. During the whole delivery the feet of the lady-mediums rested -entirely on those of Dr. Scott and mine, and their hands constantly -rested on the table. This, as it seems to me, puts to rest any question -of their agency in producing the sounds. Mrs. Stevens, during the whole -of the communication by 'Spirits,' felt a pair of large and powerful -hands grasping her knees, the pressure of which, she avers, was quite -painful. She also felt a weight in her lap, which was equal to that of -her father while living. His name was Asa Ranson. The female portrait -which hangs in the Common Council room is that of his daughter, and a -sister of Mrs. Stevens. The latter lady says that the death scene which -was enacted in our presence was a perfect representation of the reality -which she had witnessed. - -"At the conclusion of the address, it was asked by the acting medium, -'Are the Spirits _all_ done?' No reply was made. It was then asked, 'If -we put paper under the table, will the Spirits write?' _Answer by the -alphabet_, 'We will make marks on paper.' A piece of paper was then -taken and passed around, to be examined by the company. All saw that it -was without mark or scratch of any kind. A scratching sound was then -heard under the table, and also the sound that is noted when paper is -torn. The alphabet was called, and the spelling was, 'Look.' The paper -was taken out, and found to be torn in pieces and scratched as with a -nail, or some dull instrument. It was then asked, 'If we put paper and -pencil under, will the Spirits write?' Three raps were given as answer -in the affirmative, and the alphabet was called. The spelling was, 'Keep -your pencil.' Another piece of paper was then handed round. We all -examined it closely, and found it all fair and clean, without the least -mark whatever. It was put under the table by the last examiner, and the -scratching commenced. Directly the alphabet was called for, and 'Look' -spelled out. The paper was taken out, and found to be scratched as -before, and torn a little; but the Spirit had fulfilled its promise. It -had written--for the figure 7 in plain pencil-mark stood on the untorn -part of it. The figure was found to be just one inch long, and seemed as -if made by the hand of a farmer, or mechanic, who aimed at plainness -rather than elegance in his chirography. I have the paper in my -possession, and will exhibit it to any one who wishes to see it. - -"I had forgotten to mention that during the communications from Mrs. -Stevens's father, she read the alphabet part of the time, and received -answers by a rap on her foot. She was too much excited to continue, and -the alphabet was read by the medium. - -"When the last paper was brought out from under the table, we all -expressed a desire to know what was meant by the character 7. Our -deliberations on that subject were soon cut short by a call for the -alphabet, and the meaning was spelled out as follows: - -"'Seven of this party will be mediums. Do not ask which. We are done for -to-night.' _Question._ 'Will the Spirits answer no more questions?' -_Answer._ 'We are done for to-night. Move away from the table.' - -"There were many other incidents during the sitting. The lady-medium -who sat next to Dr. Scott had her dress pulled and held fast, and she -invited the doctor to try and see if he could release it. He made a -strong effort, but gave it up for fear of tearing it. Several others had -their feet handled and their clothes pulled. I felt a palpable pressure -against the inside of my leg, and a pinch of my ankle, while a bell was -ringing close to my feet--no person being near me but Miss Fox, and she -had both her feet on one of mine, and both her hands on the table. This -is a faithful statement of facts, for the truth of which, as far as -they relate to the sitting on Friday evening, I refer the reader to all -the persons whose names are given above. I refrain from conclusions and -comments, and close with the simple declaration that I am much puzzled -and astonished. - - (Signed) "S. ALBRO." - - -I may also be allowed to introduce a published letter of my own, -containing some important statements which have never been contradicted. -It was from no spirit of fairness or liberality that the editor inserted -this letter in his columns. Mr. Rogers (the proprietor of the house) -told me that he had heard from him words for which he was liable to a -suit by me for slander, and that he would back me in such a suit. All -that was most honorable in Buffalo also stood by me. I took my letter -down to the editor at the dinner table (he boarded at the hotel), and -told him he must publish it that afternoon, and also retract his -slanders, or I would have him forthwith arrested. This was aloud, -in presence of all the company at the table. He submitted without -resistance, and smoothed down the slander by explaining it away, and -by saying that he had spoken only in jest. He published, and I was -satisfied--as were also all my friends. - - - "BUFFALO, March 14, 1851. - -"TO THE EDITOR OF _The Commercial Advertiser_: - -"I gladly avail myself of the privilege you have so courteously extended -to me to defend myself through your columns against the aspersions -which, if suffered to pass unheeded, might bring temporary disgrace -upon the cause in which we are engaged as involuntary though willing -instruments of a higher power. Some time since, you gave place in the -columns of your paper to a statement, made by Professors Lee, Flint, -and Coventry, which they put forth to the public as an exposition of the -'Rochester Knockings.' The positions which they assumed we knew to be -fallacious and unsupportable, and we at once challenged a fair and -impartial investigation, believing that it was not in the nature of -these gentlemen to seek our conviction of fraud contrary to evidence -which I knew must convince every candid mind. It is true that when our -feet were placed on cushions stuffed with shavings, and resting on our -heels, there were no sounds heard, and that sounds were heard when our -feet were resting on the floor; and it is just as true that if our -friendly Spirits retired when they witnessed such harsh proceedings on -the part of our persecutors, it was not in our power to detain them. Dr. -Lee says he heard two sounds when he held Margaretta's knees. I counted -five at one time during that operation, two at another, and three at -another, which made ten instead of two. But I do not consider this -circumstance of any importance whatever. The spirit in which they -engaged in the investigation was too palpable to be mistaken, evincing -too great a determination to carry their points to admit of the -possibility of a conviction. They had heard sounds made by limber -_joints_, and because one person could produce one kind of sounds, made -by knee-joints, they would have the community believe that all the -sounds heard in our presence for the last four years were produced by -thumping or snapping the _knee-joints_. - -"As professional men, whose reputation is dear to them, I would like to -have them tell your readers what condition our poor joints would be -in by this time, after three years' constant service in this almost -ceaseless operation. I will not call this quackery, but will be content -to leave it to the public to pass judgment on their professional -erudition. Two of the professors made little or no investigation. They -were in our room but a few minutes previous to the appearance of the -article in your paper. - -"Professor Lee, however, was in to see us frequently, and at several -times expressed great surprise, affirming, with great apparent candor, -that the sounds were truly astonishing. He witnessed the answers that -were received by Mr. Chase, which were all correct and very astonishing; -yet he did not attempt to account for them. Now, if Dr. Lee can account -for the correct answers that are given, as well as how the sounds are -produced, it will gratify me very much, and I will try to account for -some of the large ones. Mr. Chase called again, a day or two after that, -and could get no correct answers; but this was no matter of surprise to -me after his having been in close communion with _Dr. Lee_; for we are -taught to believe that Spirits associate by affinity, and if that be -true, he was no doubt led into a different society of Spirits by -associating with _him_. - -"I do not believe the Spirits of my dear departed friends could manifest -themselves in their presence, and I would not willingly call on them to -mingle in such society. The word 'Impostor' grated very harshly on my -ears, and I struggle very hard to overcome the feelings which such a -cruel charge will naturally excite in every human bosom where honor -finds a lodgment; but, in spite of all my endeavors, I still feel like -other mortals; and this feeling prompts me to demand justice at the -hands of a discerning public, and especially those who have witnessed -the entire success of the same experiments which proved a total failure -with our Esculapian knee-buckles. - -"The committees, which have frequently met since the affair with the -M.D.'s, have witnessed all the experiments they attempted, and can -testify to their entire success. - -"One day, in presence of a number of persons, the same cushions were -brought out, and we took seats, elevated, with our feet upon them, -resting on our heels, when the sounds were distinctly heard by all -present. Captain Rounds and Judge Burroughs were present on that -occasion. - -"Our feet were held from the floor by Dr. Gray and Mr. Clark, in -presence of the whole committee, on the evening of the investigation -made by the medical gentlemen (after they left); and the sounds were -distinctly heard, which was allowed by the committee to be a far more -satisfactory test, as they could distinctly hear the sounds under their -feet, and feel the floor _jar_ while our feet were held nearly or quite -a foot from the floor. The whole committee consisted of Dr. Gray and -lady, Mr. Clark and lady, Mr. Everet and lady, Mr. Stringham, Mr. -Bristol, and two gentlemen invited by the professors. - -"Most of this committee were persons we had never before seen, but we -are informed they are persons whose testimony can be relied upon. I -would like to have Drs. Lee, Flint, and Coventry club their professional -lore and perceptive acumen, and inform the public how bells are rung, -and gongs made to ring out tunes, untouched by human hands; for, if you -have any confidence in your own citizens, they can tell you what I now -affirm is true. I will not be particular to mention the names of all the -persons who have witnessed these striking phenomena, but I will refer -you to the following: C. C. Bristol, Mr. Gibson, Mr. Stringham, Mr. -Stephen Dudley, Mr. L. Ramsey, Mr. Pond, Mr. Gould, and Mr. Tallmadge; -and they can refer you to dozens of other respectable persons, who have -witnessed the same. - -"While these manifestations were going on, many of the persons -above-named have held us both so fast by the feet that we could not stir -without their knowledge. - -"They (the Doctors) have attempted to explain one of the least -important points; and, as we know, have signally failed. Now let them -proceed to the more difficult points, or manfully acknowledge their -failure and our innocence of fraud. - -"As Dr. Lee is the editor of the _Medical Journal_ which is published in -this city, and as he saw fit to publish the injurious report against our -moral integrity, which was made by the visiting committee of M.D.'s., we -hope he will manifest the sense of honor which his standing in society -warrants us in looking for, by publishing the contradiction, which must -now be evident to him, and thereby make the reparation as apparent as -the injury. This would be just, if not magnanimous. - - "Yours, etc., - "A. Leah Fish." - - -To the above narrative of the Buffalo doctors' affair I append an -editorial article from _The Buffalo Daily Republic_: - - -"THE PROFESSORS AND THE 'KNOCKINGS.' - -"I think it was nearly three weeks ago that it was given out in a very -authoritative tone, and, if I am not very much mistaken, the newly -returned Minister from Bogota was the oracular organ used on the -occasion to proclaim to the 'humbugged' citizens of Buffalo, that in -twenty-four hours we should hear no more of the knockings. The news -flew about the city with the rapidity of lightning, that the end of the -'rappings' was nigh, that an awful explosion was about to take place. -A lady had been found who produced noises with the knee-joints. The -University of Buffalo had examined the lady's knee-joints, heard the -noises, and pronounced them identical with the sounds produced by the -Rochester ladies, and, what was still more awful and astounding, the -University of Buffalo were about to print their report in the Buffalo -_Commercial Advertiser_. Who could withstand such a shock?--It was -conceded on all hands that if the ladies could endure the University -and the _Commercial Advertiser_, they need never fear any natural -catastrophe. True to the prediction, out came the 'report.' Three wise -men had spoken, yea, three _professors_, professors even of Materia -Medica, Physiology, and of Principles and Practice of Medicine. Be it -remembered, too, that the University was under the guidance of that good -man, Millard Fillmore, as Chancellor, and Dr. Thomas M. Foote, late -Minister to Bogota, as one of its council men--thus uniting to the -collective wisdom of the professors the great head of the nation, and -speaking through his immediate organ, the _Commercial Advertiser_. -Buffalo was the great battle-ground and the University the great -adversary chosen to annihilate this already too wide-spread imposture. -Now, do not understand me as attributing any unkind motive to those -gentlemen professors; I have no doubt they were actuated by a nice sense -of duty which they owed to science and to their fellow-beings to make -the expose. I could not say a word against Dr. Lee or Dr. Coventry, -if I wanted to; they are strangers to most of our citizens, and only -come among us periodically, and I am informed that they are very -much respected so far as they have extended their acquaintance here. -Professor Flint has been a resident of this city for many years, and is -regarded by those that employ him as an able practitioner of medicine. -He conducts the editorial management of the Buffalo _Medical Journal_, -in the last number of which he has devoted a large portion of its -columns to the matter of these 'mysterious manifestations.' I am -only sorry that its circulation is so limited as not to allow the -investigating public to appreciate its strictures. He intimates that -the 'report' was hastily drawn up and contains errors, and in order to -do the professors justice, requests the press to recopy the article -as amended. There is certainly no impropriety in all that, if the -University left out some material argument, in their hurry to explode a -humbug of such vast magnitude. The press can do no less than put them -right. But is it a fair mode of warfare? I am exceedingly ignorant -of professional etiquette in these matters, and as a friend of the -manifestations, I wish to ask the unprejudiced public if it is right -that the University, after having had their load and fire, should insist -that because the first charge did not bring down the game, they should -be allowed another shot without some preliminary arrangements? The -request is modest enough, and perhaps, taken in connection with the -_fact_ that the University got on to its knees before the mediums, -in order the more readily to detect the muscular sensation of the -knee-joints of the ladies, is a sufficient offset to what might seem an -unreasonable afterthought. - -"The code of honor among gentlemen has settled the question, I believe, -that the first fire, whether mortal or not, is sufficient evidence of -courage, and that beyond that, the question of honor is merged into a -malignant desire to kill. If the University is satisfied that they have -exposed the humbug, why ask to bring in new proof? Is it because the -ladies, instead of leaving town in twenty-four hours, have staid as many -days? Is it because the public are more anxious than ever to see and -learn more of these mysterious manifestations? Is it because there is -more intense interest than ever elicited, the more the subject is -investigated? Is it because intelligent men are giving the matter -consideration? I ask, what causes so much disquietude in the minds -of the professors? Have they shot off their gun too quick? Are they -sensible that public opinion is not impressed with the belief in their -assertions and their expose? Are they displeased because the ladies keep -staying in spite of their mandate to go home? The University has taken -up the cudgel to beat the hydra, and as fast as one head falls a dozen -new ones spring out (or would if they could succeed in knocking one -off). The manifestations, instead of being content with mere knocking on -the floor, have commenced the ringing of bells (some large enough to -tire the arms of even professors), pounding under the table, so as to -leave visible manifestations, sufficient to satisfy a dozen universities -of its physical ability, moving furniture, playing on musical -instruments, and various other demonstrations equally wonderful and -satisfactory to all who see them." - - -From one of Mr. Greeley's letters of this trying time, I extract the -following: "Be faithful. Remember how short the time of life is. Submit -to every lawful investigation. While you are being tested by the -doctors, to prove you make the sounds by snapping the knee-joints, -insist on having a committee of ladies appointed to hold your feet, and -for ever silence the blasting charge of toe rapping, or it will cover -you with a cloud of obloquy from which you may not recover in years, if -ever." - -E. W. Capron, who stood by us in our Rochester trials and -investigations, and who delivered the first lecture on the subject of -Modern Spiritualism, was, at this time, editor of the Providence, R. I., -_Daily Mirror_. From him I also received the following note: "I have not -seen the whole of the article referred to, but to me, knowing what I do, -the theories of knee-pan, or knee-joint, are equally ridiculous. There -never has been a time when you could so completely kill all opposition -as the present opportunity offers, if you go through the fiery ordeal -and come out unscathed, _as I know you will_, for I know you are true. -You have stood fiery trials before, and have always triumphed." - -After having met the several investigating committees, and submitted to -all the requirements of the public at large, amidst a host of friends -who came to the Phelps House to bid us farewell, with many who -accompanied us to the departing train, we left them with mutual feelings -of regret, but amid their congratulations and prayers for our future -prosperity. - -We had come to Buffalo for a visit of a fortnight. In a financial point -of view, we had never met with an equal success. Not a few of the -principal gentlemen of the city sent us parting gifts of congratulation -on a noble scale of munificence, as tributes of sympathy for what we -had had to bear, and of gratitude for the demonstrative proofs of -immortality it had been ours to bring to their experimental _knowledge_. - -The day appointed for our departure our hotel apartments proved -insufficient to entertain our friendly visitors who came to bid us -adieu. The public parlors, being kindly assigned to us for the purpose -by the proprietor, were filled to overflowing. Never can I forget that -day, nor those dear and noble friends. - -And thus ended the short-lived apparent triumph of "the Buffalo -Doctors." - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -BUFFALO (_Continued._) - - LETTERS FROM JOHN E. ROBINSON AND WELCOME WHITTAKER. - - -During the progress of all this, our Buffalo Campaign, it is scarcely -worth while to say that I received no end of letters of sympathy and -encouragement. The number must have counted by thousands who had by this -time witnessed for themselves, not merely the comparatively small sounds -of the ordinary rapping near our persons, but sometimes great knockings, -as by powerful arms and heavy hammers, on all parts of rooms and even -outside of them; together with ringing of bells, moving and lifting of -tables, etc.; to say nothing of the intelligent communications which -identified their Spirit friends, etc. All such persons therefore knew -that the Buffalo doctoral theory of _knee-joints_ was impossible -and absurd, and felt no uneasiness about the result of any real -investigations. But many of them naturally sympathized with us under the -harassing annoyance in which we were placed by the promulgation of even -such a ridiculous theory, under such high-sounding "scientific" -authority. - -From these letters I select the following. - - -LETTER FROM JOHN E. ROBINSON. - - ROCHESTER, February 26, 1851. - -"DEAR LEAH: - -"I received this evening your note (of rather diminutive proportions), -written day before yesterday. Having been on the lookout for a letter -for several days, it was very acceptable. It is written in a hopeful -and encouraging vein, and, so far as what is expressed relates to -myself, I can take no exceptions to its language. I should think it -dictated in some intervening hour of quiet; one of the few which pass -above and tranquillize for the time the unresting surface of your daily -life. Such hours, let them be passed when they may, come and go with all -of us; and the dial finger that marks their exit, registers also the -blessings which they leave upon the heart. Impulsive as you are; -accustomed as you are to excitement, and possessing (as you do) a -woman's fondness for the glare of the world's gilded exterior; there is -a part of your nature better than the rest, which would often shut out -from the chamber of its occupancy those noisy and obtrusive influences -which corrode its brightness and rob it of its rest. - -"That is the part of your being (the Leah) whom I would oftenest wish -to have audience with; and in such hours as I speak of I would consider -it a luxury equal to 'Wenham ice' in the torrid zone, or a shower of -vertical sunbeams on an Arctic traveller--to _knock_ at the door of that -inner chamber, and finding entrance, to sit down at the table of your -heart and commune with you face to face. I have turned down the leaves -in my memory whereon the records of such brief communings have been -made, and it is no small pleasure to refer to them, as I often do, -during these days of denial. So seldom it is now-a-days when the Spirit -I would talk to answers my signal with the words 'at home.' - -"We (your friends here) want you _and the Spirits_--who seem to think -their bread-and-butter depends on their paying court (in especial) to -you and yours--to come to us once in a while--like the chance sunlight -that struggles through the bars of the prisoner's window to reveal the -gladness of the upper world--and rub the rust from our chains. - -"You ought to come home next week, at any rate, even if you are -determined on going West again. And really, I think you ought to visit -Cleveland and Cincinnati before long. You would find many good people in -both places, who would rejoice to see you and Margaretta, and who are -looking out for your advent there with no little anxiety. - -"Mrs. Bush read to me last evening a portion of a letter from her -brother, resident, I believe, in the latter city, in which he urges her -to come there and speaks of things connected with Spiritualism somewhat -in detail. I observe Mr. Cogshall's book is noticed very fairly in the -_National Era_ (of Washington, D. C.), a journal of high character for -literary attainments. I will copy the notice as follows: 'We have read -this book, and have been pleased with its style, and impressed with the -sincerity of its author. Still we do not believe. Nothing short of sight -and hearing can convince us that the souls of the departed are really -rapping in such an audible and startling manner on the wall which -divides us from the Spiritual world--really moving chairs and tables and -ringing bells, and otherwise disturbing domestic order and quiet. Yet, -according to this little history, some Spirits justify themselves for -their sudden incursions into our territory, by giving comfort to the -mourner and sweet assurances of a love which could not die.' - -"If all be an imposture, who can measure the depth of that depravity -which trifles thus with the holiest affections, aspirations, and -sorrows? Greeley in a late _Tribune_ has a rich joke. He says: 'Some -brainless editor out in Milwaukee not long since published the fact that -he had an interview with the Spirit of Captain West, of the steamer, -who reported that the noble steamer struck an iceberg and went to the -bottom of the ocean with all on board.' Milwaukee is a great place! -Our George (Willets) thinks 'that Spirit took some trouble to spread -the news.' It is presumable that it was one of the Auburn Apostolic -brethren. What a pity that Spirits (some of them) are not less given to -lying. However, if they are capable of falsehood (as we well know some -of them are), it is better they should show their hands, else their -communications might work much evil. The _good_ shines out with a more -glorious brightness in contrast with the darkness of its opposite. - -"Enough is known already to warrant the immense interest which this -subject is now creating, and I think that there is in the future (not -very distant) a glad day approaching. I am sometimes disposed to be -depressed. I have very little from Spirits, such as I would most wish -to get communications from, and you can hardly realize the sense of -neglect--so to speak--which I feel. I hope, when you return, some of -my kindred Spirits--that delicate, pure-souled sister of mine, in -particular (a lock of whose hair I took from among my papers yesterday -and found it as lustrous as when first taken from her perishing form), -may have some message to deliver to one whose love for her is immortal. -Leah, I want to whisper in your ear. Turn from the table and the -sceptics who sit by, and lend me your ears. Last night, when my internal -senses were playing their pranks, I had a dream of you. You were at -your home, and my solicitude for the kingdom had led my steps to the -_capital_ of the New Jerusalem. My best bow had been made to the -Spirits, the last words to you had been said, and I was about going out -of the gate, when I remembered an important omission: and turning just -as you were closing the front door, I cried, 'Leah! Leah!' and awoke -with your name on my lips; pronouncing it once _audibly_ after I -awoke--just to see if you could come and answer me. But no response -came, not even an echo of my voice from the walls of my room. Leah! -Leah! I call again, and will you come? - - "Yours in the bonds of patience, - "J. E. R." - - -LETTER FROM WELCOME WHITTAKER. - - TROY, N. Y., February 24, 1851. - -"MRS. FISH: - -"I perceive, by the Buffalo papers, that you have had the unparalleled -temerity to call public attention, in that place, to the manifestations -of Spiritualism; and that, too, without so much as consulting for one -moment the feelings, prejudices, or _scientific accumulation_ of certain -of the wonderful Faculty there. Well, they pounced upon you as you might -well suppose such (God forgive me!) _scientific gentlemen_ would, -conscious as they doubtless are, that their position on the pyramid of -all human knowledge is nothing short of the very cap-stone itself. Not -only have they, in most _chivalrous manner_, arrayed themselves for your -disrespect, but a masterly stroke, ingeniously given, shielded the -public forever against such _gross trickery and imposition_ by an expose -of the whole thing! - -"O! never three luckier D(og)s together than the three M.D.'s of -Buffalo, who in so short a time lifted the veil and exposed to open day -the 'very mechanism' by which deluded thousands have been _led astray_, -first by a course of negative reasoning, the parallel of which, I -venture to say, cannot be found in all the annals of philosophic -research. This of itself must be sufficient to render the names of Lee, -Flint, and Coventry, at least _notorious_, if not illustrious. - -"But, as if one death would not be a sufficient quietus, they give the -certain home-thrust (the mortal stab), in the _naked, positive proof_. -Now was there ever anything equal to that? When will such philanthropy, -such critical discernment, such zeal, and such science be appreciated? -And last, though not least, that highly respectable lady, 'who, by -a mental effort, can dislocate her knee-joints,' and then make the -'identical' sounds so foolishly ascribed to the Spirits, must not be -lost sight of in the words of overwhelming gratitude to these three -M.D.'s above mentioned. - -"Dear, kind-hearted soul! she must possess an unbounded share of the -milk of human-kindness. No one can, for a moment, suppose that she was -solicited to expose her knees to various _gentlemen_ of the medical -profession, for they must be sufficiently acquainted with anatomy and -physiology to know all the _mechanism_ at all competent to produce -those sounds. It must, therefore, have been on her part perfectly -voluntary--prompted purely by a most benevolent desire to expose a -_humbug_. But Spiritualism will still progress, and its advocates shall -gloriously ride over all adversity, for God is omnipotent. - -"If contemptible meanness, united with unmitigated scoundrelism, can be -found on this earth, it resides in the black heart of him who coins -epithets designed to rob defenceless females of their spotless -reputation, which is ever of more value to them than life itself. - -"I felt, therefore, most indignant while reading the two articles in the -_Commercial Advertiser_ of the 17th, and the _Courier_ of the 18th, both -of which I believe to be palpably libellous; and for which, I have no -doubt, any able lawyer would tell you a suit for slander would bear most -beautifully. - -"I thought to advise you to proceed against these libellers forthwith; -but when indignation gave place to mingled contempt and pity, I came -to the conclusion that if you could follow the example of Him whose -persecutors were the objects of his latest petition--'Father, forgive -them, for they know not what they do'--it might perhaps be best in the -long run. But it is not always easy to determine the exact point where -forbearance ceases to be a virtue. - -"A friend from Syracuse told me the other day, that a sum of money (he -did not say how much) had been subscribed for the purpose of having you -visit that place. I will meet you if I can. - - "Yours, - "WELCOME WHITTAKER." - - -LETTER FROM JOHN E. ROBINSON. - - "THE CITY OF THE NEW DISPENSATION, - "March 12, 1851, Anno Spirituum, 3. - -"DEAR LEAH: - -"What a woman you are! Why don't you write to me? You know how anxious -your friends are to hear from you, and you promised to write often and -to send _papers_ frequently. Only _one_ paper have I received from you. -Everybody whom you care a fig for here in Rochester asks me about -Buffalo and _you, and you_. But I am not _posted up_ and cannot tell -them of your triumphs or escapes from the hands of the many-headed hydra -whom you have slain so often. Not having a line from you a week ago, -in answer to my last letter, I thought you intended to return last -Saturday, but no train of cars, which I have heard of, brought you as a -part of its living freight, and _we_ (that is I) are 'a-wearied' because -you answer not our call to 'come.' Now I _command_ you, in the name -of all the gods of the heathen mythology, to come to us, either -_spiritwise_ (on a sheet of paper of ample dimensions), or _bodily_ -(as would most effectually comport with our comfort and desire), by an -early departing train from our sister city, whose queenly dignity, -in thus aspiring to rob us of our Spiritual flame--the guide of our -uncertain steps--we are getting jealous of. I received a good letter -from your witch sister, my darling little Katie, this morning. She -writes with much cheerfulness. Says she has commenced another quarter -at her school (in New York). She says also she is 'crazy' to see me! -You know just about what is intended to be understood when she thus -addresses me (her friend and adviser); but Cathie is fast learning to be -a woman, and my prayer is that she may escape the bitter trials through -which you and your mother have been called to pass. She adds: 'We had a -telegraphic despatch from Maggie, saying she would be here last week -Saturday; but she don't come, and we have given up looking for her.' She -says: 'Give my love to Leah and Margaretta, and tell them I want to see -them.' - -"George Willets and myself went over to see Clara (your housekeeper) -yesterday. She is getting along tolerably well, but appears unwilling to -remain much longer alone. She is evidently afraid--thinks the Spirits -annoy her at nights. More than half of that is (of course) imagination. -Why not come home, and go again, _if you must_, westward? But here I am -asking you questions and you do not answer them. Busied as you are, and -tired as you must be, most of the time, it is too much of a task for you -to write to me; and I don't know but George is right in saying, 'Leah -has found so many new loves that the winds blowing eastward come not -freighted with a thought of _us_.' Since the above was written an -old friend from the country has called in to see me, and one of his -questions was, 'Well, do your views remain the same in regard to the -rapping?' 'Yes,' I said, 'I have had no occasion or cause to change -them.' 'Why, Doctor Flint's statement has explained the whole thing,' -he said, and added, 'He writes very plausibly and conclusively on the -subject.' Now, this friend and relative of mine is a most excellent -man, and I thoroughly appreciate him as a good member of society, an -excellent husband and father, and an honest man; but the light which -illumes the pathway of his intellect is not set on a very high hill! -Leah, I ought not to write to you, wouldn't if I could avoid it, and beg -pardon of propriety for thus making a virtue of necessity. - -"Mine to you--not forgetting Maggie and Calvin. - - "Yours, - "J. E. R." - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - -EXTRACTS FROM D. M. DEWEY'S HISTORY. - - LETTERS FROM REV. CHARLES HAMMOND AND JOHN E. ROBINSON. - - -Before I proceed to our next field of operations, which was Ohio, I may -take the opportunity afforded by the interval to extract from a volume -entitled, "D. M. Dewey's History of the Strange Sounds or Rappings Heard -in Rochester and Western New York," two letters, by the Rev. C. C. -Hammond, and our good friend, John E. Robinson, which will be found well -worthy of perusal. - - -LETTER FROM REV. CHARLES HAMMOND. - - "ROCHESTER, February 22, 1850. - -"MR. D. M. DEWEY: - -"DEAR SIR--In compliance with your solicitation, I will proceed to lay -before you a brief statement of what has fallen under my observation, in -regard to the 'mysterious sounds' and 'demonstrations' purporting to be -made by intelligent Spirits, who once inhabited an earthly tabernacle. - -"In the early part of January last, in company with other persons, I -gained an introduction to the family in this city in whose residence -these sounds had been heard. They received us politely, and seemed -rather more cheerful than what I had supposed would be natural for -those who were hourly exchanging communications with the Spirits of the -revered dead. A company of twenty or more persons had assembled--the -'three sisters' came into the room--the sounds were heard--and through -the medium of the alphabet, they, and about half of the company, were -directed to retire to another apartment. Our company in the absence of -the 'three sisters,' whose presence is generally deemed essential to -these Spiritual communications, were all seated closely around an -ordinary dining-table, when one of the ladies, bowing her head, -inquired, 'Will the Spirit answer questions now?' No response being -made, I felt the disappointment of the lady, and was half inclined -to smile at the ludicrous scene, when the searching glance of her -suspicious eye falling upon me, bade me maintain my usual gravity and -respect toward the company, and the occasion which had called us there. -After several ineffectual attempts to get responses the sounds were -heard, and the company generally were privileged with answers to their -respective interrogatories. I availed myself of the opportunity, but -gained no other satisfaction than a prompt assurance that all my 'test -questions' should be answered when I should come there again. I went -away sceptical, though unable to account for the 'sounds,' which caused -the floor occasionally to vibrate under my feet. - -"On my next visit I was much more successful. During the interval I had -prepared my mind with certain questions, touching events unknown to the -family, and of a remote date. The sounds told me my age precisely, -though my appearance is such as to indicate a difference of eight or ten -years. The names of six of my nearest deceased relations were given me. -I then inquired, 'Will the Spirit, who now makes these sounds, give me -its name?' Five sounds directed me to the alphabet, which I repeated -until the name of 'Charles' appeared, which answered to an infant child -whom we consigned to the grave in March, 1843. To my inquiries, it gave -me a true answer in regard to the time it had been in the Spirit-land, -and also the period since my eldest sister's death, which was nearly -eighteen years--the latter fact not being recollected then, I found -it true by dates on my return home. Many other test questions were -correctly answered; and yet, notwithstanding that the origin of these -sounds seemed inexplicable, I was inclined to impute them to mesmerism -or clairvoyance. However, as the Spirit promised to satisfy me by other -demonstrations when I came again, I patiently awaited the opportunity. - -"On the third visit, I was selected from a half-dozen gentlemen, and -directed by these sounds to retire to another apartment, in company with -the 'three sisters' and their mother. - -"It was about eight o'clock in the evening. A lighted candle was placed -on a large table, and we seated ourselves around it. I occupied one side -of the table, the mother and youngest daughter the right, and two of the -sisters the left, leaving the opposite side of the table vacant. On -taking our positions the sounds were heard, and continued to multiply, -and became more violent, until every part of the room trembled with -their demonstrations. They were unlike any I had heard before. Suddenly, -as we were all resting on the table, I felt the side next to me move -upward; I pressed upon it heavily, but soon it passed out of the reach -of us all--full six feet from me, and at least four from the person -nearest to it. I saw distinctly its position--not a thread could have -connected it with any of the company without my notice, for I had come -to detect imposition, if it could be found. In this position we were -situated, when the question was asked, 'Will the Spirit move the table -back where it was before?' And back it came, as though it were carried -on the head of some one, who had not suited his position to a perfect -equipoise, the balance being sometimes in favor of one side and then -the other. But it regained its first position. In the mean time the -'demonstrations' became louder and louder. The family commenced and sang -the 'Spirits' Song,' and several other pieces of sacred music, during -which accurate time was marked on the table, causing it to vibrate; a -transparent hand, resembling a shadow, presented itself before my face; -I felt fingers taking hold of a lock of hair on the left side of my -head, causing an inclination of several inches; then a cold, death-like -hand was drawn designedly over my face; three gentle raps on my left -knee; my right limb forcibly pulled, against strong resistance, under -the table; a violent shaking, as though two hands were applied to my -shoulders; myself and chair uplifted and moved back a few inches, and -several slaps, as with a hand, on the side of my head, which were -repeated on each one of the company, more rapidly than I could count. - -[Illustration: Ground Floor of Troup St. house. But note that the rear -room D is not on that level, but in that of the Second Story: there -being under it a corresponding dining-room: while above A and C, and -level with D, were bed rooms; and _h_ is the Stair connecting the two -stories. A, Front Parlor. B, Hall. C, Bed-room. D, Sitting-Room (on -floor above). E, Bed-room. F, Stoop. G, Store-room (lighted from the -roof). a, Table moved in presence of Dr. Hammond. b, Table moved, see -lines. c, Stove. d, Large parlor stove. ee, Lounges. f, Bureau. g, -Piano. h, Stairs to sitting-room D.] - -"During these manifestations, a piece of pasteboard, nearly a foot -square, was swung with such velocity before us as to throw a strong -current of air in our faces; a paper curtain attached to one of the -windows was rolled up and unrolled twice; a lounge immediately behind -me was shaken violently; two small drawers in a bureau played back -and forth with inconceivable rapidity; a sound, resembling a man -sawing boards and planing them, was heard under the table; a common -spinning-wheel seemed to be in motion, making a very natural buzz of the -spindle; a reel articulated each knot wound upon it; while the sound of -a rocking cradle indicated maternal care for the infant's slumbers. -These were among many demonstrations which I witnessed that evening, -amid which I felt a perfect self-possession, and in no instance the -slightest embarrassment, except a momentary chill when the cold hand was -applied to my face, similar to a sensation I have realized when touching -a dead body. - -"That any of the company could have performed these things, under the -circumstances in which we were situated, would require a greater stretch -of credulity on my part, than it would to believe it was the work of -Spirits. It could not, by any possibility, have been done by any of the -party of individuals present, nor even attempted, without detection. -And I may add, that near the close of the demonstrations at this visit, -there was a vibration of the floor, as though several tons in weight had -been uplifted and suddenly fallen again upon it. This caused everything -in the room to shake most violently for several minutes, when the force -was withdrawn. - -"I have also tested the intelligence of these Spirits in every way my -ingenuity could invent. On one occasion, I wrote a word on a slip of -paper privately, placed it in my wallet, went there, and the sounds, -through the alphabet, spelled that word correctly as I had written it. -That word was 'Sybil.' - -"On the 20th of February, inst., the two youngest sisters made my family -a visit. Here the sounds were heard, questions involving subjects wholly -unknown to them were answered, a large heavy dining-table was moved -several times; and on expressing thanks at the table to the Giver of all -good, some six or eight sounds responded to every sentence I uttered, by -making loud and distinct sounds in various parts of the room. - - "Yours truly, - "C. HAMMOND." - - -LETTER OF JOHN E. ROBINSON. - -"D. M. DEWEY: - -"SIR--As you have requested of me some recital of my acquaintance with -the phenomena known as the 'mysterious knockings' or 'rappings,' as the -popular term is, the following is cheerfully placed at your disposal. - -"My attention was first called to the subject, I think, by Mr. Isaac -Post, in the month of October, 1848, at which time Mrs. Fish, with a -younger sister, was living on Prospect Street. I had previously heard -accounts of something of the kind which was said to have occurred at -Hydesville, Wayne County, of this State, the former place of residence -of Mr. John D. Fox and Mrs. Margaret Fox, now of Arcadia; but had -considered it, as most others did, the mere offspring of excited -imagination, or a trick made up perhaps for the purpose of harmless -deception. You may well suppose that I sought an introduction to the -singular mystery with no very credulous ear. I could not doubt the -honesty of my friend Post, and from the reports which he gave of his -experience thus far, I thought the contrivance must certainly be an -ingenious one and well worth one's while to unravel. - -"I went in company with my friend John Kedzie. What transpired on the -occasion of my first visit, I do not distinctly recollect. My curiosity, -however, was only increased, and as an invitation was extended for -further observation, I soon became more conversant with the mystery and -those whom it seemed more particularly to attend. I soon discovered that -I must utterly doubt the truthfulness of my senses--which, by the way, -are not deficient beyond those of others--or admit that there were -sounds produced in my presence, in some manner utterly unaccountable. -They were considered to be produced by spiritual beings, but the bare -fact that I heard noises and could not account for them, was no evidence -to me that such was their origin. Some action of a (to me) hidden law of -nature upon inert matter might do this; or it might, in some way, be -the effect of animal magnetism. I wanted to know if there was any -intelligence connected with, and controlling, these manifestations. That -point reached, I desired to ascertain whether or not the signs of such -intelligence could be imparted to me in such a manner, that I should -know it was out of the power of these individuals of flesh and blood to -give them. - -"I had been informed that these manifestations, although partaking of -the same general features, did not claim to be the production of any one -particular Spirit or intelligence; but that numberless Spirits, those -most naturally drawn by affinity to present themselves in the presence -of visitors, had and exercised this power. - -"In accordance with the hint thus given, I asked the noisy but unseen -conversationist if I could have the privilege of talking with my -sister--then in the Spirit-world. An affirmative answer being given, -pretty soon a gentle rapping was heard, and on my asking if this was the -signification of her presence, the reply was, yes. I then asked a number -of questions, referring to the time when we were together in years long -since past. The questions thus asked were answered promptly and -intelligibly. - -"Afterward the same gentle rapping was heard in the form of a call for -the alphabet (five quick successive raps). The letters were called, and -a sentence spelled out (unsuggested by any query), addressed to me and -commencing, 'Brother, do you remember,' etc. I have not the memoranda -made at the time and cannot recall the precise language of the -communication; but the impression then made upon my mind was that it was -exceedingly like my sister. They were _her thoughts_, clothed in the -self-same drapery which she was accustomed to throw around them. She -mentioned the disease of which her body died (consumption), and alluded -to the protracted cough accompanying it. I asked if she was happy, and -received an affirmative reply. She told me, in reply to my queries, that -human Spirits after they leave this stage of existence enter upon a -sphere in advance of the one they pass from; that they are the subjects -of an universal law, that of progress, and occupy such sphere as the -state of their purity and advancement, at the time of death (so-called), -prepares them for, and as various in its arrangements as are the classes -of Spirits; that the 'many mansions in the Father's house,' are but the -varied spheres, suited to the wants and conditions of their occupants. - -"Since the occasions above alluded to, and many times during the past -year, I have had opportunities of this kind. Very frequently when I -have been at the house of Mrs. Fish, the time and attention of these -manifestations have been engrossed by other visitors, and often, on -such occasions, I have been exceedingly interested. In a multitude of -instances I have seen individuals there, entire strangers to the family, -whose questions have been answered by these invisible agencies with the -utmost accuracy. I remember at one time while there, a gentleman and his -wife called and begged an opportunity for a few moments. They were -non-residents of the city, and desired to leave town on the morrow. The -request was granted. We all took seats around the table, and permission -was given the gentleman to ask questions. To the question 'How many -children have I had?' the reply was, _one_. 'Is it living?' The question -being reversed, the signal intimated to the father (what was the case) -that the child was in the Spirit-world. He asked the child's age at the -time of its death, and the length of time that had elapsed since its -death, which queries were, as he said, correctly answered. He then asked -if the Spirit of that child would be allowed to converse with him; an -affirmative was given, and soon a roll of light sounds announced the -presence of the little one. A signal for the alphabet was given, and the -childlike Spirit spelled out a communication to its earthly parent, the -effect of which, upon the father, told but too plainly the reality of -the semblance. The mother then asked a few questions, such as 'Are you -very happy?' 'Are you often with me?' 'Must I cease to grieve that I -have lost you, and remember that you are permitted, although unseen, to -be with me still?' - -"That mother left the room in tears; but they were not the outburst of -sorrow. Gladness was in her heart (as she said) for the first time since -she laid her darling child--her first-born--down to sleep on the bosom -of its mother earth. - -"I might give you a variety of instances to which I have been a witness, -wherein a remarkable perception has been evinced by these agencies; but -a statement of such things goes but a little way toward convincing a -sceptic, or satisfying the mind of any one who has not the opportunity -of observing for himself. The human mind admits with extreme reluctance -the truth of things which it has been trained to believe without the -range of possibility. - -"I have thus given to you, as briefly as possible, what you have -asked me for. My convictions are the result of patient and honest -investigation, extending through a period of sixteen months. They are -fixed--so far as the prime fact is concerned, that a communication -exists between the inhabitants of 'this breathing world,' and a distinct -order of intelligences invisible to the outward eye. If at any time -I embrace an error, I would thank him who should point it out and -demonstrate the truth. But mere argument, however ingenious, can never -move my convictions on this subject. I have submitted everything to -the scrutiny of such powers as God has given to the highest nature I -possess, and know no better guide to lead me; and any evidence which -shall change my opinions must reach me through the same channels of the -mind by which these convictions entered it. - -"Perhaps it would not be out of place, in this connection, to state -(what many are aware of) that the family to whom I have alluded as the -ones in whose presence these manifestations occur--although by no means -the only ones--have, in consequence of the circumstances, been subject -of much misrepresentation, and, in some instances, of serious wrong. -This might have been expected at the hands of those who are ever ready -to cast opprobrium on individual character if it chance to be allied in -any way to what _to them_ is unaccountable, or cannot be made to serve -their peculiar views and purposes. During my acquaintance with them I -have never discovered the least ground for the justice of such charges. -I have known them intimately nearly a year and a half, and some of my -friends have been acquainted with them for many years. No one has ever -suggested to me the belief that any of the family had been guilty of any -departure from moral rectitude. I have uniformly been treated by them -with courtesy and kindness; and they have, on all proper occasions, -extended to me such facilities as were requisite to enable me to -prosecute my inquiries. They make no ultra pretensions to what the world -calls piety, neither do they claim exemption from the venial faults -which exist more or less in all their fellow-beings. Neither do they set -up the false claim (which some exceedingly soft heads have imputed to -them) that they, as individuals, are inspired, or have a mission from -the Deity to this world. They are _merely_ the _passive media_ through -whom these communications are made to us, from the world of Spirits. - -"Recognizing then, as I do--what to me is undeniable--that for some wise -purpose, intelligences in another sphere of existence are permitted to -communicate with us in this way, numberless questions have suggested -themselves to my mind. - -"As nothing important ever takes place in the wide realm of the -Universe, _unconnected with a purpose_, what is the aim of this? - -"I answer--as I did involuntarily, in the first stage of my -experience--to teach mankind that what they have been harboring as a -shadow, but never known, is in truth a reality; that the interior man, -the sentient being - - 'That stirs within and animates the clay,' - -is immortal and never dies. This consideration, were there no others, is -quite sufficient. But it is not to be supposed that we have yet been -made acquainted with all the bearings which it is to have upon us and -our welfare. If these Spiritual beings are indeed what they purport to -be--human Spirits--our own kith and kin, who once walked with us on -earth, and still sympathize with us; then, indeed, we may be immensely -benefited by what they may unfold to us. That they _are such_, I have no -positive knowledge or evidence, and none sufficiently strong to warrant -the assertion. It is somewhat difficult to identify them, with our -present crude and limited knowledge. The best we can do, is to judge for -ourselves from the correspondences of things. If I converse with a -Spirit, and its language--as addressed to me--corresponds closely with -the mind of that individual, as I knew it in this life--and particularly -if it alluded to occurrences known only _to myself and it_--I have an -analogical evidence of its identity. On the other hand, if such Spirit -gives me a communication, the sentiment and structure of which are -totally at variance with my perception of the individual thus -personated, I have the same kind of evidence (but no other) that the -said Spirit has sought to deceive me. - -"Thus you will perceive my impression to be that Spirits of various -grades of intelligence and moral dignity in the scale of being, are -allowed the same power; and those persons who seek intercourse with _the -good_, need all the panoply of truth and sincerity to guard them from -contact with the opposite. - -"This admission, however, is by no means condemnatory of the whole -matter. A Wisdom, exceeding man's, allows good and evil men to live in -this world; but it does not follow that, because I may occasionally -chance to meet with one of the latter, I am to deny myself communication -with the former. We must do the best we can in our condition; act, as -well as we may, the part for which we are adapted by the attributes with -which Deity hath endowed us. And if, in order to commune occasionally -with a bright being of the upper sphere, I am, at times, subjected to -annoyance by one of a lower order (a devil, if you please), I can well -afford it, and come off best in the _finale_. These unseen devils, after -all the disrespect that has been shown them, if I have met them in -council, have evinced the possession of nothing _much_ worse than -ignorance. - -"And here let me say, I am of the serious opinion that _all_ the devils -of the universe are not _yet_ congregated in the Spirit-world. Many, -alas! too many of them, are clothed with human forms, and move in our -midst, visible to the common eye. They are spirits of darkness, with a -moral depravity which would do no discredit to any locality ever dreamed -of in a vision of hell itself. Their presence is confined to no one -particular class. They enter your Senate chamber even, sometimes, and -distract the councils of honest men. - -"So will it be, in that strange economy which our dark vision seeks in -vain to fathom, until man attains that higher stature, that more perfect -being to which we must all hope he is ultimately destined. - - "Respectfully yours, - "J. E. ROBINSON. - "ROCHESTER, March 6, 1850." - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -THE OHIO CAMPAIGN. - - RETURN TO ROCHESTER--ATTEMPTED BURGLARY--SUMMONS TO OHIO--"REV." - C. C. BURR--"TOE-OLOGY"--GOLD MEDALS AND JEWELLED WATCH--FIRST - PUBLIC SPEECH--COMMITTEE INVESTIGATIONS AS USUAL--CALVIN'S - ILLNESS, AND HENCEFORTH MRS. BROWN--FIRST SPIRITUAL CONVENTION. - - -We reached our home in Rochester late in the evening, and, as my -housekeeper was absent, we were alone in the Troup Street house that -night. The friends had kindly lighted and warmed the house, and were -there to receive us. After they left we immediately retired, and were -soon lost in sleep. I had not slept long, however, when I was awakened -by a voice saying urgently in my ear, "Get up and light your candle, -quick!" Supposing that Margaretta had spoken to me, I replied, "What did -you say?" but finding her fast asleep, I scratched a match, and had just -time to see the form of a man who had got the lower sash raised and half -his body into the room. He was, of course, a burglar, and doubtless -expected to find a booty in the money which the papers had reported us -to have brought with us from Buffalo. My voice and the flash of light -made him start back so precipitately that he broke the window-sash while -making his exit. The visit was never repeated. I may have mentioned that -once before, in my former house in Prospect Street, we had been awakened -by a voice bidding us to "Get up, the house is on fire." We found that -the wood-box behind the stove in the sitting-room was in flames, which -would soon have been communicated to the door, within a few inches of -the staircase, which was our only means of egress and safety. - -On the morning after our return from Buffalo, to my great surprise, -mother drove up to the door, having just arrived by the train from New -York. Her first words were, "What is the matter? I have been so urgently -directed to come to you, that I feared something had happened, or was -going to." - -She and Katie had remained in New York, during the time of our stay in -Buffalo, with the friends before named. I may here mention that Katie -attended school, all the time she remained in New York, during the day -hours, and sometimes united in the seances held by the friends in the -evenings. Mr. Greeley often said, on the strength of her childish -letters, "Katie, I expect to see you develop into another Margaret -Fuller some day, if you will only give your attention to study." -We employed private teachers for the children, at the hours not -compulsorily absorbed by the public. I gladly stood the brunt of the -labors for their benefit in the matter of their education. (See Mr. -Robinson's letter of March 12, 1851, p. 203.) - -After explanations, the upshot was that mother returned the same evening -to rejoin Katie in New York, taking Margaretta with her. Soon after our -return to Troup Street it became necessary, to my great regret, to leave -the house, as the property had to be sold for division among heirs; but -I found a much larger and finer house on the corner of Troup and Sophia -Streets. The fatigues of moving, following so soon upon the Buffalo -inquisition, brought on a serious illness, from which I had scarcely -recovered when I received such insisting summons, by letters and -telegrams, from good friends in Cleveland, Ohio, that I was compelled to -undertake the journey, which proved to be the beginning of what was -called "the Ohio campaign." - -So did events arrange themselves, or so did other influences arrange -them, to compel us to widen more and more the fulfilment of the "duty" -to "go forth" which had been imposed upon us. Among the telegrams from -Cleveland, received when I was on a sick bed, was this one: "Mrs. Fish, -we want you to come immediately to Cleveland. It is vitally important." -To which Mr. Post replied, "Mrs. Fish is not well, and we think it would -be dangerous for her to leave." Then came another, saying, "Burr is -here, slandering you and all who believe in Spiritualism." - -Still, my friends insisted on my waiting until I was stronger, when -a letter came containing a partial explanation of the "Rev." Burr's -villanous conduct toward me. He had slandered me so grossly that my -friends would not allow him to go unpunished. They had arrested him in -my name, and it was necessary for me to be there in person. I also -received the following letters from a valued friend: - - - "CLEVELAND, April 25, 1851. - -"MRS. FISH: - -"DEAR LADY--There are _many_ reasons why you should visit our city. One -is, we are anxious to witness the Spirit manifestations, and another -reason is, that the world-renowned _cheat_, C. Chauncy Burr, will soon -be here to expose the Rochester rappings and the mediums. I wonder if he -will succeed as well as Flint, Lee, and Coventry did in Buffalo! All -this and more, makes it desirable that you should come at once. - - "Very Respectfully, - "M. L. WRIGHT." - - - "CLEVELAND, May 1, 1851. - -"MRS. FISH: - -"DEAR FRIEND--Yours of the 28th inst. is at hand. We are glad (as you -see by the _Plaindealer_ which we have to-day sent you) that you have -concluded to come. You have many friends here who will make your visit -pleasant, and not disappoint your expectations. As regards Burr, his -tongue is no slander where he is known. We have decided the Dunham House -(for many reasons) is the best, as you can have a first floor parlor -with three rooms attached, and the house is as respectable as any in the -place, though perhaps not quite as large as the Weddell. You will be -much better accommodated. The table is first-class. Telegraph the day -you will start so that we may know when to expect you, as every one -feels anxious to meet you. - - "With kind regards, yours truly, - "M. L. WRIGHT." - - -All this decided my course and I went. And as my mother and the two -girls, Margaretta and Cathy, were in New York, my married sister, Mrs. -Smith, and her dear little boy Charlie, and Calvin Brown, accompanied -me. Imagine our surprise when we arrived at Cleveland. A party of our -true friends escorted us from the boat to the hotel, where they informed -us they had arranged for a drive to a water-cure resort some ten or -twelve miles in the country. - -As soon as we had breakfasted and prepared ourselves, we started on -our excursion. There were several carriages, and I think not more than -two persons in the company whom I had ever met before. Soon after -our arrival, the ladies took us into a beautiful grove and carefully -explained to me the nature of the slanders the Rev. C. C. Burr had -reported against me. - -I think they were somewhat surprised at the indifference I manifested. -Atrocious as his slanders had been, I could not work up my mind to deem -them worthy of my stooping to notice them. I said to them, "If you -ladies had passed through one half the abuse I have, for the past -two years or more, you would not wonder that I am personally quite -indifferent to what all my enemies may say against me." However, it was -well that they had prosecuted Burr, as they put him under heavy bonds, -and compelled him to keep the peace, and hold his slanderous tongue. - -Mother and the girls returned to Rochester about three weeks after I -left for Cleveland. The children, Maggie and Cathy, were persuaded to go -to Cincinnati with a lady friend of ours from Rochester, Mrs. Kedzie, -who had conceived the idea of a western tour of mediumistic exhibitions, -and knowing that I was in Cleveland, they stopped at our hotel to see -us. Maggie could not be persuaded to go further. Cathy, too, thought it -would be much more pleasant for her to remain with us at Cleveland, -but inasmuch as Mrs. K. had come with them, expecting to go on to -Cincinnati, I argued that having come with her, they should fulfil their -engagement. Finally it was decided that sister Maria should accompany -Cathy, with her little boy and Mrs. K., to Cincinnati, and Maggie remain -with Calvin and myself. - -I found out that the girls had left greatly against mother's wishes, -and I telegraphed her to come immediately to Cleveland, which she did. -Mrs. K. and my sisters remained in Cincinnati about three weeks, and -stopped at Columbus, expecting to remain there some time; but when -they had been there about a week little Charley was taken very ill. -His life was despaired of for several days, during which time all -business was suspended, and Mrs. Kedzie returned to Rochester. My -sister Maria's husband arrived about that time and found the child--as -was thought--hopelessly ill. - -I was greatly distressed, and my friends gathered around to condole with -me. Every hour brought a despatch saying, "Charley still lives." I could -do nothing but walk the floor and cry in my despair. I had been the -means of bringing him from home, and I blamed myself, knowing the effect -it would have on my brother-in-law and sister, if they should lose their -only child, after having already lost three dear little boys. In our -private room we called on the Spirits to advise us what to do. They -directed us to telegraph at once to Columbus to "bring him here" (to -Cleveland). We followed their directions. They started immediately, and -when they arrived the child seemed in a dying condition. - -I took him in charge, and _with the aid of Spirit advice_ soon found him -convalescing. As soon as he was able they returned home. - -Floods of letters summoned us to all parts of the State. I had even to -hire other persons to help in the labor of answering them. Nor shall I -now undertake a narrative of our tour. As a general rule, so far as it -was possible, we followed in the tracks of our arch-enemy, the "Rev. C. -Chauncy Burr;" and it was often announced that when he should have -concluded his course of lectures, the Fox family would succeed him and -afford the public the opportunity of judging for themselves. As the -Buffalo doctors had gone in for their theory of knee-ology (with what -success the reader has seen), so the Burr theory may be called that of -_toe_-ology; for he had conceived the brilliant idea of producing a sort -of low raps, inside a _wide_ boot, by striking his great toe upon the -sole, as any one may do upon the table by pressing and over-lapping -the middle finger by the index and suddenly releasing the latter. His -brother Heman was the one who thus operated, while he himself figured as -the lecturer. The head-waiter of the hotel at which Burr stopped, told -me how his toes were inflamed and bloody from this exercise, and how -many a poultice he had had to supply him with. The difference was -always manifest between the mere underfoot uniform sounds, yielded by -this miserable trick, and the variety of the "knockings" on tables, -floors, doors, walls, and ceilings--now faint, now approaching the -thunderous--to say nothing of the identification of the Spirits who were -rapping to us, through the recognized significance and truth of their -communications. Burr was at last almost hooted and pelted out of the -State; and at the court-house of Painesville we were taken to see the -marks of the showers of shattered eggs and muddy pieces of turf which -remained to attest the reception he had received the day before. - -Our progress was a course of triumph. I might fill a page with the names -of the friends in all quarters of the State, including its best men and -women, between whom and myself arose friendships which time will never -obliterate from my heart. I will only name one who was to us in Ohio -what Greeley was in New York, John W. Gray, the editor of _The -Plaindealer_, and his wife, one of the loveliest and best of women. - -Out of the trunks and boxes of letters, whose contents are beyond my -power to explore, I have taken a few, almost at random, with no time for -selection, which are given below, and from which the reader may gather -some particulars of this period, which will in part supply the place of -a narrative of our experiences in this, which I have called our Ohio -campaign. But I must mention the interesting incidents of two gold -medals having been presented, the one to myself, in Cleveland, when I -was about to leave, the other to Maggie, at Cincinnati. To Katie was -presented a beautiful jewelled watch and chain. I indulge myself in the -pleasure of showing mine to my readers. I am unable to show Maggie's -(which was oval) because it has been unfortunately lost in a trunk that -was stolen. I say nothing of beautiful presents, in diamonds and other -jewelry, etc. from ladies and gentlemen, who often seemed to feel that -they could not do too much to show us their gratitude for the certain -and realized _knowledge_, received through us, of the great truth that -our loved and lost still live and love us, and that "death" is only a -brief separation of those soon to be reunited forever. - - [Illustration: A - Tribute of Respect - _to - Mrs. Ann L Fish - from Friends in_ - CLEVELAND - 1851.] - -The following letters accompanied my medal and Katie's watch and chain. -The substantially similar one accompanying Maggie's medal seems to have -been lost. - - - "CLEVELAND, July 1, 1851. - -"MRS. A. LEAH FISH: - -"DEAR FRIEND--We the undersigned present you with this emblem as a -sincere token of our love and affection. - -"You have been faithful and steadfast in all your duties. You have -been instrumental in bringing us to a realization of the truth of -Immortality. - -"May you be blessed with health and crowned with victory, and triumph -over your enemies, is the prayer of your united friends. - - N. E. CRITTENDEN, M. C. WRIGHT, - D. A. EDDY, S. D. KELLY, - DR. BIGELOW, ANTHONY M. REYNOLDS, - JOHN W. GRAY, A. UNDERHILL, - R. L. PAINE, E. HINKLY, _Artist, and - DR. UNDERHILL, Designer of the Medal_." - - - "CINCINNATI, O., July 9, 1851. - -"MISS CATHARINE FOX: - -"The individuals whose names are hereunto attached, having faith in your -integrity, as a testimonial of their regard for you personally, and of -the gratification they have enjoyed through you as a Medium for -Spiritual communications, desire you to accept the watch and chain which -will be presented to you by your friend, MR. E. F. NORTON. - - B. URNER, JOHN D. PARK, - W. T. COGGSHALL, JAMES GOODIN, - CHARLES H. ERWIN, DANIEL GANO, - S. H. TITUS, C. J. W. SMITH, - RALPH VALENTINE, E. F. NORTON, - AUGUSTUS WATTLES." - - -I will mention one other incident in the course of our Ohio experience, -as being the first occasion on which I was compelled, and mustered the -courage, to address a short speech to an audience. On an urgent -invitation we went to Painesville toward the last of May. We arrived -there late in the afternoon. We found many friends, in the parlor of the -hotel, awaiting our arrival and prepared to escort us to the Court -House, to see the condition in which Rev. C. C. Burr had left it. Tufts -of grass (it had been raining the previous night), bricks, broken eggs, -sticks, and tin pans, with which the reverend gentleman had been -saluted, were strewn all over the Court House. We advertised through -all the papers that, immediately after the Burrs had lectured and -entertained the public with their toe-rapping expositions, the Fox -family would be forthcoming to give them every opportunity of testing -the truth of the real Spirit rappings. We were expected, and everything -was done to make our visit there agreeable. The Court House was cleared -of all the rubbish, and at precisely eight o'clock Calvin, Maggie, my -sister Maria's little boy, Charley Smith, and myself entered the Court -House with crowds of friends, amid shouts of "Welcome to the Fox family" -resounding from every part of the room. - -Lawyer Tiffany was there to address the audience, but he was not able -to make himself heard, but stood and smiled at the demonstration. The -audience, with one accord, called out, "Take the platform!" Calvin -accompanied us, leaving little Charley with a lady friend, but he was -frightened and cried, "Take me too." He was only two and a half years -old. Judge Bissell carried the child in his arms, and placed him by my -side. He looked up at me and said, "Aunt Leah, will they hurt you?" I -told him, "No, dear, they are our friends." The rappings were distinctly -heard all over the hall as soon as quiet was restored. The audience -would not be content until I spoke to them. My words were few. I thanked -them for their kindness, but tears of gratitude soon choked all further -utterance. This was my first public speech. - -At this point, Mr. Tiffany was allowed to proceed with his lecture, -which was very satisfactory to the audience. - -We had engaged to go a second time to Cincinnati, as there were many -there who had not had an opportunity of visiting Katy's rooms while she -was there in company with sister Maria and Mrs. Kedzie, about the 20th -of July. - -The cholera had broken out in the Burnett House, and we engaged rooms in -the Walnut Street House, where we remained during our stay in -Cincinnati. - -We were frequently invited to visit our friends living in the vicinity -of the city, and gladly accepted their kind invitations, as it afforded -us rest, change of scene and atmosphere. We spent several days -delightfully at the house of Major Gano; and also made many visits at -the house of Mr. Longworth, the proprietor and owner of the great wine -vaults of Cincinnati, well known to the public, and whose son-in-law, -William Flagg, and his wife, were interested in us. We submitted to the -examination of many committees in Cincinnati (and other places which we -visited in Ohio). We remained in that city until the latter part of -August. The weather was extremely warm, and we were all prostrated with -heat and fatigue, and we longed to return to our home and friends in -Rochester. About this time Calvin was suddenly attacked with hemorrhage -of the lungs. Physicians pronounced his case hopeless. Mother and I took -care of him through that fearful night. The following morning he said to -us--taking each one by the hand--"Dear Mother and Leah, the only regret -I feel is in leaving you, subject as you are to the persecutions of your -enemies." Then fixing his eyes on me he said, "You have been a dear -sister to me. The best legacy I could leave you, as a protection when I -am gone, is my name. If we were married now, your widowhood would be a -great protection from the importunate intrusions to which you are so -frequently subjected." Mother wept over him as none but a mother could -weep. She fully consented, and left us to decide as we both thought -best. We were married September 10, 1851, on what was supposed to be the -death-bed of our beloved Calvin, and thus I became Mrs. Brown. Calvin -recovered, however, from that attack and lingered in tolerable comfort, -until about six months previous to his death, in May, 1853. - -The agitation of the subject of Spiritualism resulting from this our -"Ohio Campaign," of 1851, led to the first Spiritualist convention in -the world's history, so far as I know, which was called for and -assembled at Cleveland in February, 1852, respecting which I find the -following letter from David A. Eddy, bearing date of the 28th of that -month: - -"I enclose to you to-day a Cleveland _Herald_ containing a report of -our convention, the first of the kind ever known, and which may with -propriety be called 'Spiritual Convention No. One.' It has had some -effect in bringing the subject before the people, and calling out -investigation. It has thrown the church into spasms. Everything in Ohio -is going on as well as we could wish." - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -MISCELLANEOUS LETTERS CONNECTED WITH THE OHIO CAMPAIGN. - - N. S. WHEELER--E. S. BROWNFIELD--CHILLICOTHE COMMITTEE--CHARLES F. - WHIPPO--M. L. WRIGHT--D. A. EDDY--EXTRACTS FROM THE PRESS--"A - FAIR CHALLENGE FROM MRS. FISH" AND SEQUEL--COLUMBUS COMMITTEE--D. A. - EDDY--M. L. WRIGHT--INTERESTING LETTER FROM DEAR AMY POST--ARTICLE - FROM THE CLEVELAND PLAINDEALER. - - -N. S. WHEELER. - - "PAINESVILLE, O., May 7, 1851. - -"MRS. FISH: - -"DEAR MADAM--Great excitement prevails in our quiet little village at -this time. Miss May Cronk has become quite a satisfactory medium. Her -development is extraordinary. We think perhaps if you could spend about -two weeks or ten days with us, your presence would afford us a fair -opportunity to test the matter to our heart's content. I see by the -babble of the Cleveland papers that you are expected in that city soon; -some say that you are now there. Burr is drivelling out his dolorous -tale to large audiences in Cleveland; but whether his cracking joints -will endure the torture much longer, has not yet been revealed. I hope -for your own happiness, as well as for the successful triumph that -awaits you, you may preserve your equanimity and successfully resist all -distracting influences. - -"We are all anxious to see you here. Come. - - "Truly yours, - "N. S. WHEELER." - - - NEWARK, O., May 19, 1851. - -"MRS. FISH: - -"Although a stranger to you, I take the liberty of addressing you on the -subject of Spirit manifestations; also to give you a pressing invitation -to visit our town in behalf of a number of our citizens, as well as -myself, who are as firm as the rock of Gibraltar in the faith; although -a great many of us have not had the opportunity of witnessing the -phenomena; and the probability is that many of us will not have the -privilege of doing so unless some of our friends, who are more favored -than we are, will visit our town and tarry with us a while. - -"You could not but be pleased, as Newark is one of the most beautiful -towns in the interior of the State; and you will find the people very -pleasant and intelligent, if you can visit us. Please answer as soon as -you receive this. - - "Yours with respect, - "E. S. BROWNFIELD. - -"P. S. I am here authorized to use the names of our friends, some of -whom you will doubtless recollect; also others, for whose character and -respectability I have but to refer you to Dr. Bigelow, of Cleveland, -who is well acquainted with all, viz., Mrs. Boss, Mrs. Baker, Wm. Boss, -Thos. Holmes, Dr. Blair, John J. Mooney, Wm. Lyon, Wm. Cunningham, and -Lewis Evans, _who all join in_ pressing the invitation.--_E. S. B._" - - * * * * * - - -CHILLICOTHE COMMITTEE. - - "CHILLICOTHE, O., May 23, 1851. - -"DEAR MADAM: - -"You will notice by the enclosed proceedings, that the duty has devolved -on us, in behalf of the citizens of this place and vicinity, friendly -to the investigation of the so-called "Spiritual rappings" and -"manifestations," to extend to you an invitation that we may be honored -with your company and have the benefit of your experience in the -investigation of that which is to us a subject of the highest interest, -and which we consider deserving the most patient and devoted attention. - -"In addition to the performance of our official duty as a committee, -we request you to accept from us, individually, our warmest and most -heartfelt congratulations, for the dignity you have preserved, and -the Christian forbearance and charity you have manifested toward your -opponents, amid the many trying scenes you have encountered during the -last two years, while lending your aid to the investigation of truths of -a new and startling character. - -"We are the more desirous that you should honor us with a visit, from -having instituted some experiments ourselves, with partial success, the -particulars of which have been published from time to time, to encourage -the friends of the science to pursue the investigation for themselves. -Circumstances, however, have not yet been sufficiently favorable to its -development to enable us to gratify the public interest which it has -naturally excited; and consequently a visit from yourself at this -particular juncture would be particularly gratifying. We should be -pleased also to learn what mode of compensation would be the most -agreeable to you as a remuneration for your services. Hoping to obtain -from you a favorable reply, and a visit at some early day most -convenient to yourself, accept, madam, our assurances of esteem and -friendship. - - "JOHNSON LOFLAND, - JONATHAN MIESSE, - H. M. PINTO, - _Committee_." - -"To MRS. FISH, of Rochester, Cleveland, Ohio. - -"A meeting of the citizens of Chillicothe and vicinity, friendly to the -investigation of the phenomena known us 'Spirit rappings,' 'Spiritual -manifestations,' etc., which have claimed a considerable share of public -attention in the United States during the last two years, was held in -the city of Chillicothe on May 23, 1851, at which Clement Pine was -appointed chairman, and George Armstrong secretary. - -"On motion it was resolved, That a committee of three be appointed to -forward an invitation to Mrs. Fish, of Rochester, who, it is understood, -is now in Cleveland, to visit our city, that the citizens may have the -benefit of her presence and experience in witnessing the so-called -'Spiritual manifestations.' Johnson Lofland, H. M. Pinto, and Jonathan -Miesse, M.D., were appointed by the chair said committee. - -"Resolved, that it shall be the duty of said committee, on receiving -an answer from Mrs. Fish, to call another meeting, and make known her -intentions in regard to the acceptance or non-acceptance of such -invitation, and in case we should be favored with a visit from Mrs. -Fish, to propose such measures for her reception as may be deemed -necessary. - -"Resolved, that a copy of the proceedings of this meeting be made by the -secretary, and transmitted immediately, together with a letter of -invitation, to Mrs. Fish, by said committee. - - "CLEMENT PINE, _Chairman_, - GEORGE ARMSTRONG, _Secretary_." - - * * * * * - -The foregoing letter was sent to Massillon for other signatures of -parties there alike interested. - - - "MASSILLON, O., June 23, 1851. - -"We earnestly hope that you will accept of this invitation, and thereby -give a few earnest inquirers after truth an opportunity to satisfy their -minds upon a very important subject. - - "C. D. SMITH, J. W. UNDERHILL, - D. M. BRADSHAW, F. KEITH, - S. HUNT, J. R. CECIL, - R. PARTRIDGE, G. W. WILLIAMS, - C. H. RUSSELL, S. HAUND, - S. RAWSON." - - * * * * * - - -CHARLES F. WHIPPO. - - "NEW CASTLE, Lawrence Co., Pa., June 9, 1851. - -"MRS. FISH: My object in writing this is to invite you, in behalf of -myself and many intelligent friends here, to stop, on your way to -Pittsburg, and spend a few days with us. - -"I have heard of your trials and troubles at Buffalo and at Cleveland, -and you have had my sympathy through all. I hope and trust you will be -able to stand up under these persecutions, steadfastly and firmly. - -"Remember that truth is mighty and will ultimately prevail. The Rev. -Rascal C. C. Burr is on the wane, and he will learn, before all is over, -that 'honesty is the best policy.' - - "Very respectfully and truly yours, - "CHARLES F. WHIPPO." - - * * * * * - - -M. L. WRIGHT. - - "CLEVELAND, August 23, 1851. - -"MRS. FISH: My dear friend, I promised to answer the article by Green, -through which you were called on to enter the arena with Mr. Clark, for -examination, etc. I did so; but the Clark family came out boldly, and -offered to make oath that they knew nothing of the source of the -'manifestations;' that the article by Green was without their knowledge -and very much against their wishes. We all thought best to suppress it -for the present. You can hardly imagine how much pleasure and happiness -_we_ have realized when in your presence. That scene in the cemetery -can never die out from my memory. How can we ever forget those sweet -messages from our dear ones, whose affection for us has outlived their -mortality? - -"Oh, come with us again and permit us to listen to those good old raps -that first shook our scepticism and brought us to a realization of the -truth. That message in the grave-yard, saying, 'My dear son, weep no -more, the fault was mine. No longer bow your head in vain regret and -grief. I _bless_ you, be happy.' Then the messages from our dear -children, bidding us to rejoice and weep no more, 'We are all happy in -heaven;' and then, in answer to my mental questions they spelled, 'We -accompanied you here--this is not our abiding place--we will return with -you and watch over you through the night, and communicate with you at -home.' The promises have all been fulfilled. We have the manifestations -at our own house, and the Spirit of our father is our guardian-angel -now. My wife holds daily converse with him, and he tells us he 'is -happy. All is well.' This is not belief, it is knowledge. Your friends -in Cleveland are all armed and equipped, ready to defend you now and -forever. It is midnight; my dear wife and children are sleeping quietly, -and those of the higher spheres are watching over them. The midnight -winds whistle fearfully around our dwelling, and as I write old Lake -Erie lashes her shores with a fury perfectly terrific. May the good -Spirits of the wave watch over the mariner to-night and pilot him safely -into harbor. Our friend Gray has returned and wishes me to remember him -to you. Mr. Tiffany has also returned. You must excuse him for not -calling on you, as his child was very ill, and passed away to its Spirit -home last Wednesday. He feels deeply interested in your welfare, and has -attended to all the preliminaries in the slander case, so that you need -give yourself no uneasiness in the matter. Judge Bissell complains of -your not writing. Be sure and write to him immediately. He is your _true -friend_ and will see that _justice_ is done in your case. Judge Paine -also, do not forget to write to him. - -"Now, Leah, _your true friends_ (I need not name them) are expecting you -will locate here some day, not far distant. We expect to see you in -Rochester soon. My love to your mother, sisters, and Calvin, with a -great share for yourself, and believe me - - "_Truly yours ever_, - "M. L. WRIGHT." - - * * * * * - - -D. A. EDDY. - - "CLEVELAND, O., October 28, 1851. - -"MRS. FISH: - -"MY DEAR FRIEND--Your letter dated at Rochester, after you had partially -recovered from your severe illness, was duly received, and I answered at -length; but while waiting to get hold of the precious bluff missive that -appeared in _The True Democrat_, to enclose to you, some time elapsed, -and when I finally got it, I found you were sojourning in Troy, N. Y. -So the letter was old, and I did not send it. I cannot find words to -express how glad I am to hear that you have recovered and are able to -visit a place where I know you will have so many true friends; but we -will not own to any city that can produce more sincere friends than -Cleveland. - -"I suppose that Mrs. Eddy has informed you of Mr. Crittenden's intention -of making you a visit soon. Is it not possible for you to come here -again before close of navigation? If not, you may look for me there the -first of January, or about that time. We want you to come to Cleveland. -We will select a house here where you will be happy and comfortable. We -pity those poor wretches who are ready to persecute those who are too -good to breathe the air of the same neighborhood where they reside. -But never mind, you know and we know there is truth in these new -revelations, and the good work is destined to lead men from darkness and -doubt, into the blessed light of truth and a hope which I despaired of -ever obtaining. - -"Your correspondence must necessarily be very large and quite a task. -The cause is gaining here daily, but we want you here again. Adieu for -the present. - - "Sincerely yours, - "D. A. EDDY. - -"P. S. We have all signed the bail bonds for costs in your suit with C. -Chauncy Burr. I presume Dr. Wright has advised you ere this. Burr is -much troubled, but do not let anyone influence you to settle, on any -conditions. - - "D. A. E." - - * * * * * - - -EXTRACTS FROM THE PRESS. - -"We learn by a telegraphic despatch from Cleveland, that Mrs. Fish, the -celebrated 'medium,' will be here in a few days, when she will give -our citizens an opportunity to hear the 'rappings' to their entire -satisfaction. It is a singular fact, that notwithstanding the slanders -heaped upon this lady by those accomplished mountebanks, the Burrs, she -follows them up with a sharp stick, and meets them face to face. It is -not very manly or very dignified to slander a lady when she is not -present. - -"The Burrs are still giving their exhibitions of toe-ology to very -small audiences in this city. Those who have heretofore believed that -the rappings were all humbug, are now entirely convinced that they -are not half so great a humbug as these itinerant, catch-penny -lecturers."--_Pittsburg Post_. - - -"_A Literary Man in 'Trouble.'_--The Rev. C. Chauncy Burr, the man who -makes 'literature his profession,' has been prosecuted in Cleveland, O., -for slander, by Mrs. Fish (of the Fox family), who has laid her damages -at $10,000. He will now have the opportunity to prove his charge, which -he always contended could be easily proved. It will be an exciting -suit."--_Providence Mirror._ - - -"_The Burr Burst._--The Burrs have lowered their colors, taken down all -sail, and left Pittsburg, under a good, stiff, spanking breeze. Mr. -Courtney, O. S. Fowler (the phrenologist), Miss Sarah W. Taylor, S. -Parker, J. P. Glass, Milo A. Townsend, Rev. Mr. Williams, Dr. Ewing, and -several of the most respectable citizens of Pittsburg (so says _The -Post_) are after them with three columns of cards and sharp sticks, -published in the Pittsburg papers. 'What a terrible thing it is to be a -terrible critter,' as Mrs. Partington would say."--_Cincinnati -Nonpareil._ - - -"Mrs. Fish and her sister have returned from a short excursion into the -country, and will be found at 'The Dunham,' for a few days more. They -have invitations from almost every city in the Union to visit them, but -they are very contented in the Forest City."--_Cleveland Herald._ - - -"_The Spirits._--Miss Catharine Fox, the spirit medium, accompanied by -a married sister and a female friend, will remain a few days at the -Walnut Street House, where they will be pleased to meet those who feel -interested in these manifestations, and who desire to investigate -the subject with candor. We were present last night, with a number -of friends, at an interview with the ladies, when some of the -manifestations were produced by the customary rappings, which, to say -the least, did not appear to be produced by any physical effort of the -medium. Miss Catharine is a very interesting girl, and looks very far -from being capable of carrying out any humbug whatever. We can do no -less than request our readers to examine for themselves."--_Cincinnati -Nonpareil._ - - -"_Personal._--Miss Catharine Fox, one of the original mediums of the -Rochester rappings, has arrived in Cincinnati, and is stopping at the -Walnut Street House. The public will have an opportunity for a few days -to judge for themselves in regard to things which have 'turned the world -upside down.' As she professes to 'call Spirits from the vasty deep,' -and Mr. Burr is here to knock them in the head as fast as they come, -exciting times may be expected."--_Cincinnati Nonpareil._ - - -"EDITOR OF THE PLAINDEALER: - -"SIR--Cannot Mrs. Fish and the Misses Fox be prevailed on to make us a -visit? The fact is, Gray, we Michiganders are wofully benighted upon -Spiritual subjects. Everything pertaining to 'the world, the flesh, -and the devil' we understand perfectly; but when it comes to getting -communications from the other world direct, and seeing with our eyes, we -'knock under.' Our press, too, is anything but free upon these subjects, -giving only one side, and concluding with the small bill of _The -Herald_, that there are _no more_ things in Heaven and earth than are -dreamed of in their philosophy."--_Detroit Correspondent._ - - -FROM THE CINCINNATI NONPAREIL. - -"_A Fair Challenge by Mrs. Fish._--It appears that the most sceptical in -Cincinnati, even the editor of _The Daily Times_, have to concede that -toe and knee joints have nothing to do with Spirit rappings. It has -become a settled fact that Burr's and the Buffalo doctors' theories are -the silliest humbug theories of the day. But the editor of _The Times_, -in a spirit of malicious infidelity, accuses Mrs. Fish and her young -sisters, Margaretta and Cathy, with having concealed about their persons -some sort of intelligent machinery, which makes the raps and answers -questions, whether mentally or orally put. The editor deserves a leather -medal for so sage a conclusion, and should have one, had not the great -demand for them among Burr's followers and the Buffalo boobies exhausted -the stock of those ornaments and cleaned the market of supply. - -"To silence this pretension, Mrs. Fish published the following challenge -in the Cincinnati papers: - - -"'A CARD TO THE PUBLIC. - -"'With my sisters, Margaretta and Cathy Fox, I will remain at the Walnut -Street House a few days, where we shall be happy to wait upon all those -who wish to satisfy themselves as to the truth or falsity of Spirit -rappings. The editor of _The Times_ generously acquits us of all joint -snapping, and I think we can very easily dispose of his explanation. If -there be even a shadow of suspicion still lurking in any mind that the -sounds are made by mechanical contrivances of any character, we are -willing at any moment to meet a committee of ladies, to whom we will -give all fair opportunity of satisfaction. We only ask that the -committee shall consist of ladies whose testimony will have weight with -the public. - - "'ANN L. FISH.' - - -"This same question was raised in New York when the mediums were there, -and by a coterie of ladies and gentlemen of the very first families. One -of the wealthiest merchants went so far as to pledge a large sum of -money, that 'take the mediums unawares' (_i.e._, not dressed for the -occasion), 'and they could not induce the raps.' Others, equally -uncharitable and unbelieving, coincided with him, and they demanded a -committee of investigation forthwith. They took the mediums into a room, -bolted the door, and erected a platform of tables, on which they were -compelled to stand. Here, piece by piece, they were disrobed by the -committee, and every article of wearing apparel examined and laid aside. -Not a rap had been heard during the whole time, and the girls, to use -their own language, 'feared the Spirits, as well as their friends on -earth, had deserted them.' After everything was completed and order -restored in the room, Mrs. Fish, in a trembling but determined voice -said, 'Spirits, if ever you manifest yourselves to us again, do it now!' - -"The raps came, instanter, like hail-stones, on every part of the stage. -The mediums were overcome with joy, and every eye in the room glistened -with tears of sympathy for the sisters. There was, without, a large -number of gentlemen and others waiting to hear the report of the -committee; and when these facts were made known to them by their wives -and others on the committee, and in tears, too, they with one accord -repented of their unbelief and cruelty. These facts were published by -the said committee in the New York papers, and created a profound -sensation. But it seems the Cincinnati editor has forgotten this and a -thousand other degrading tests, instituted by a wilful ignorance, which -these ladies have since submitted to rather than lose what is of -infinite value to them, their own good name. - -"Will this valiant man dare accept this challenge from a woman, and his -wife be one of the committee to report to him that 'he is a fool'? We -shall see." - - -Committees of citizens, from various places in Ohio, were constantly -coming to us; and every day brought requests to visit them. But we could -only attend to a few of the larger places. - -To show how widely Spiritualism has spread, and how anxious people were -to have the proof of it, I give a few of the many letters of this kind -we have preserved. - - -COLUMBUS COMMITTEE. - - "COLUMBUS, O., May 22, 1851. - -"MRS. ANN L. FISH: - -"MADAM--The undersigned, residents of this city, in common with many -others of their fellow-citizens, feeling a deep and abiding interest in -the great subject of Spiritual and immortal existence, anxiously desire -to witness, and investigate for themselves, the Spiritual manifestations -said to have been recently made in various parts of the country, and -especially the phenomena connected with yourself and your two sisters, -respectfully and cordially invite you, if consistent with your other -duties and engagements, to visit our city at your earliest convenience. - - "LEONARD HUMPHREY, F. GALE, - WILLIAM BURDELL, PHILIP REED, - J. H. WADE, JOHN FOWLER, - N. UPTON, JOHN J. JANNEY, - J. H. COULTER, JESSE MORRIS, - T. S. BUTTOLPH." - - - "CLEVELAND, O., August 27, 1851. - -"DEAR MRS. FISH: - -"I snatch a moment in the hurry to say we are all well, including the -baby. She has got over her cough entirely, and is more interesting, if -possible, than ever. - -"Spiritual manifestations are gaining rapidly. - -"I was in Buffalo last week: saw Messrs. C. C. Bristol, Dudley, Albro, -and Hayes. They are all writing mediums, and the things they write are -truly astonishing. Their hands are moved without any effort, and the -evidence of its being the work of Spirits is beyond the least flickering -of doubt. They all inquired (very interestedly) after you, regretting -they could not have seen you on your return. Will you be likely to come -this way again this fall? We sincerely hope you will find it possible to -do so. Do drop us a line. How have you found things on arrival at home? -Mrs. E. joins me in love to you. We remain truly your friends. - - "D. A. EDDY." - - -M. L. WRIGHT. - - "CLEVELAND, September 8, 1851. - -"MY DEAR FRIEND: - -"We received yours of the 11th, and were thankful for it. You doubtless -know what is going on here, as Mr. Gray tells me he sends you the -_Plaindealer_. Spirits told us the truth about the Clark family, etc. -You will see my article signed 'A Friend of Truth,' which heads him off -entirely and puts a stop to any further designs against Spiritual -matters. I have another article ready; if necessary, I shall publish it. -Burr is in hot water; one of his attorneys called on me a few days -since, and tried to settle the matter and get it out of court, but your -friends here turn a deaf ear to all his propositions. He called on me -again yesterday, and asked me on what conditions I thought you would -settle with him. (He not knowing that you had nothing to do with the -prosecution.) I told him it could not be accomplished short of his -acknowledging in every paper of the Union that he was a liar, a -blackguard and a villain, paying the costs of the court, and giving you -money enough to purchase a place in this city; and I did not know as -_that_ would do it. He is badly frightened. Everything has been properly -attended to, and we have no fears of the result. Bail has been given for -costs and everything is right. - -"Now, my dear friend, do not allow anyone to influence you to -discontinue this suit. Burr deserves to be punished to the fullest -extent of the law, and for your own sake, for the sake of your friends, -and for the sake of the cause in which we are engaged, permit it to go -through. - -"Your visit here, though not a golden one, will, I doubt not, be the -most important event in your whole life. The trial will not come off in -the October term, but will quite likely the next. We must all 'keep -cool.' Now, Leah, make up your mind to settle in Cleveland, where you -have so many good friends, whom you know you can trust. We intend to -visit you before navigation closes, if possible. - -"Remember me to Calvin, Mr. and Mrs. Smith, your mother, Maggie and -Katie, dear little Charlie, and may _good_ Spirits aid you in every -emergency, direct you aright in all things, so that when called to -exchange worlds, your earth life shall close like flowers at setting -sun. So may we all live and die. My wife unites in love to you. - - "Ever yours truly, - "M. L. WRIGHT." - - -INTERESTING LETTER FROM MRS. AMY POST. - -The letter written by a venerable Quaker lady, who has for years been a -neighbor and intimate friend of Mrs. Fish and the Fox family, speaks a -language so plain that we have requested the privilege of publishing it, -though not so intended by the author.--_Cleveland Plaindealer._ - - - "ROCHESTER, June, 1851. - -"MY DEAR FRIEND, A. LEAH FISH: - -"I have often thought of thee and thy company since you left your -beautiful home for an Ohio city, and have been much delighted to hear -you have found friends who can appreciate the value and importance of -this wonderful development to mankind. When I think of the very happy -change it has made in my views and feelings, regarding the present as -well as the future life, I feel anxious that all the world should become -acquainted with it. It is a wealth I had despaired of ever obtaining--to -be convinced that we have commenced to live a life which will never -end--a life whose joys, too, are enhanced by our practices of goodness. -I have always admired the doctrine and wished to believe it, viz., -'Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, -ye have,' etc.; and also, 'In my father's house there are many -mansions;' but the belief I had on this point was always accompanied -with a desire for more _positive proof_ of immortality. For some time -before your family made me acquainted with this blessed Spirit-rapping -dispensation, I had become more settled in the belief, and unreasonable -but popular doctrine of there being no half-way house; but we must -either go to Heaven or to Hell. But what am I writing this to thee for? -Thee knows how happy I have been made, and how thankful I have been -that you all have been willing to bear persecutions and revilings, -self-denial and provocations, for the sake of the _Truth_, and clearing -yourselves from the imputations of deception. Oh! could strangers only -know as I have known the trials you have endured and the sacrifices -you made the first two years, they could not be made to believe it an -invention of your own, nor pursued for mercenary purposes. Thy mother -has been so troubled and unhappy away from you all that I could not feel -surprised at her accepting thy very kind invitation to come to you. -The feelings of a mother are tenderly alive to the interests of her -children. I know truly, therefore, I was very glad, for your as well as -her sake, to have your own mother with you, as you have never before -been without her guardian protection. - -"Please give my loving regards to Margaretta and Calvin, and do all the -good you can. Believe me to be thy sincere and affectionate friend, - - "AMY POST." - - -DOINGS AT THE DUNHAM--THE PHILOSOPHY OF SPIRITUALISM AS RAPPED OUT BY -DR. BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. - -(_From the Cleveland Plaindealer._) - -"So engrossed are we in worldly affairs, that we have but little time to -investigate Spiritual matters, although opportunities present themselves -twice a day at the Dunham House. There are, however, a few gentlemen of -leisure who are taking up this subject systematically, and looking into -its mysteries earnestly. Some dozen of the most intellectual minds -in the city have formed a league to jointly, candidly, and honestly -investigate this phenomenon, have already had two sittings, and report -'progress.' We have been kindly invited by this circle to attend -whenever our convenience would admit, knowing that we had the moral -courage to publish what we saw and heard, without stopping to inquire -whether anything similar had been published fifty years before, or -without consulting the masculine grannies of the day, whether it met -their approval or not. By such invitation we attended a little while -last evening, and found the company had progressed so far as to -discard all tests of the _medium_, of the _Spirituality_ of the -_communications_, and were actually (as they believed) taking lessons in -philosophy from the ancient masters. After sitting a while, and hearing -a great variety of rapping sounds, there was a loud knocker appeared -which was simultaneously recognized, by several who had heard it before, -as the signal of Benjamin Franklin. He was a long time questioned -concerning Spiritual matters, sometimes answering by raps, and sometimes -using the alphabet. It was in substance as follows: - -"Spirit is the great positive of all existence, and matter the great -negative. There is an elemental difference between Matter and Spirit. -Electricity and magnetism are always connected with matter, and belong -to it. The dividing link between matter and mind is between magnetism -and vitality. - -"There are different degrees of refinement in the electrical and -magnetic media. Chemical affinities are electrical and magnetic. -Cohesion and gravitation also depend on similar principles. - -"The time has not yet come when the true philosophy may be explained, -but will soon. Investigation and experience will hasten it on. - -"Repulsion in nature is caused by stronger attraction. The ascension of -a balloon from the earth is a fair illustration of the principle of -repulsion. Everything in the universe takes its appropriate place by -virtue of its elemental affinities, and can occupy no other place, -without changing the relations of itself and every other body in -existence. The earth, as also every other heavenly body, is caused to -move in its appropriate orbit by the united action of every other body -in existence, and cannot be made to come in contact with other bodies; -for the combining influences of all the separate bodies mark out -separate paths for each. Thought is mental motion, and is conveyed from -one mind to another through an intermediate medium, which is put in -motion by this mental action. This medium, in its refinement lies -between the nervous medium and Spirit, and exists in every degree of -refinement from the nervous fluid to Spirit. - -"Clairvoyance consists in insulating the mind of the subject, and in -proportion as the mind is brought into clear contact with higher -refinements of this medium, will the subject become clear-sighted. -Biology, as used by Burr and others, is an improper term. Psychology -would be a better word. The word Biology was used to make the subject a -humbug. The phenomena attending Psychological (Biological) experiments, -belong to the lower class of mesmeric influences--and pass from them -through every degree, to perfect clear-sightedness. - -"Much further information was given which we failed to note. As the -doctor promised to meet the circle again, we hope to report a more -complete theory. After which the circle drew up close to the table, and -various rapping sounds were heard upon the chairs, the table, the floor, -etc. The sound of sawing boards, driving nails into a box or something -hollow, was repeated several times." - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII. - -NEW YORK CITY, FROM JANUARY, 1852. - - COMPETING CLAIMS UPON US--DECISION IN FAVOR OF NEW YORK AS - RESIDENCE--DEATH OF CALVIN R. BROWN--REMAINS REMOVED TO ROCHESTER - FOR BURIAL--PERSONAL FRIENDSHIPS--ALICE AND PHOEBE CARY--COURSE - OF TEST EXPERIMENTS AT DR. GRAY'S--THE MONDAY EVENING CIRCLE--RULES - OF SEANCES. - - -I have sketched our experiences thus far at Rochester, Albany, Troy, New -York, Buffalo, and Ohio generally; after which I returned to Albany and -Troy, a second time, by the earnest entreaty of friends--taking Glens -Falls on the way, where I remained with my uncle John and Calvin; my -mother and the girls being at that time in Cincinnati for the second -time. - -A fortnight after this I returned to my pleasant home in Rochester -(corner of Troup and Sophia Streets). I now considered that we were -fairly entitled to repose; and thought that, after the publicity given -to the Spirit manifestations, through the press, and the thousands of -our visitors, including persons from all parts of the Union, the _duty_ -imposed on us had been reasonably and, as I deemed, sufficiently -discharged. - -But it soon became evident that isolation had now become impossible. -Invitations and appeals of the most urgent character rained upon me from -important individuals, and from collective bodies of prominent men in -the respective cities and towns. - -The Spirits, who had sent us forth, had well understood that, after -our hands had thus been "put to the plough," it would be beyond our -possibility to "look back." Many friends to the new cause urged their -advice that we should establish ourselves in one of the great centres of -population and movement, where the thousands and tens of thousands of -our locomotive people could conveniently come and hear for themselves. -New York was naturally indicated for this purpose, but Cleveland and -Cincinnati disputed her claim; while our friends in Rochester insisted -that their city was the most appropriate and natural home and centre for -the "Rochester Knockings." - -At last our Ohio friends, and indeed all others, concurred in the -selection of New York, as a duty and for the good of humanity; while -still hoping for occasional excursions for the benefit of other places. - -At Rochester, by way of keeping up a continued hold upon us, they -offered to provide for the payment of the rent of my house, in the hope -that I would eventually return to it. But this I could not accept. - -Shall I ever forget that day of our departure from Rochester? Our -friends crowded the depot, and the parting embraces and hand-grasps -continued even after the train had started in its first slow movements. -No small number of our friends made their adieux in tears and blessings: -while, for my part, I remember that I did nothing but cry all the way to -Syracuse. This was in the early days of January, 1852. - -After a few days of stay with friends and relations--(for we were an old -Knickerbocker family, and it was in my early childhood that grandfather -had transplanted us to Wayne County, which was to us then almost the -far West, with its deserted wigwams and wandering Indian hunters)--we -settled for a short time in a house temporarily taken, till the one -found for me by a good friend, Mr. Sweet, should be ready. I established -myself in West 26th Street, in a large and handsome brown stone front, -in a neighborhood then of first-rate excellence, in which I resided for -two years. From that house I removed to 15th Street, next door to Irving -Place; from which, after a residence of a year, I removed, by advice -of my friends, to No. 1 Ludlow Place, which I left only to go to my -husband's home in West 37th Street, on my marriage, in 1858, which epoch -was also the close of my career of public mediumship. Twenty-six years -have now elapsed from that most blessed of days to this. Our home has -been indeed a happy one. Though I have lost children, it has never been -that which Victor Hugo had not the heart to wish for his worst enemy, a -house without a child. Indeed, it has usually been full of them. I am -still "mother," and my husband "father," to a well-beloved little -crowd who are the same to us as our very own, and by whom I am -indiscriminately called "Aunt Leah" and "Ma." And what with relatives, -and friends on visits, and nephews and nieces of whose education we have -taken charge, for the better advantages of New York, it has been one -pretty full of visible inmates, as well as those who are not the less -real because invisible. And these latter are ever ready to respond, with -the dear familiar raps and alphabet, to our desire to communicate with -them; to say nothing of occasional manifestations in other ways, of -their presence with us. An earnest thought or request rarely fails to -bring our unseen ones. - - -During two years from the date of my marriage with Calvin R. Brown (see -page 230), he had been slowly declining. He breathed the last breath of -his blameless life on the 4th of May, 1853, while I was still residing -in 26th Street. He had attained the age of nearly twenty-nine years. -Professor S. B. Brittan preached the funeral sermon in New York on the -6th day of May, at 8 o'clock P.M. A large concourse of personal friends -and friends of the cause of Spiritualism attended. After Professor -Brittan had concluded his discourse, Judge Edmonds delivered a short -eulogy which purported to come from the Spirit world. Dr. Gray came in -rather late, as he had been detained by professional duties, and begged -the indulgence of the audience, as he felt it alike a pleasure and a -duty he owed to the departed, to pay a small tribute to his memory, -and of condolence to the bereft family. He then said, "I have been -his attendant physician, and conversed with him daily during his slow -decline. He suffered much at times, but never complained. He always met -me with a smile. He had no fear of death, still he wanted to live. He -was firm, truthful, and honorable in every sense. He was a husband, a -son, and a brother--and a linch-pin in the cause of Spiritualism. Honor -to whom honor is due." - -During the delivery of the speeches, rappings were heard all over the -room, in response. - -I regret that the paper, giving a minute account of the funeral, has -been lost. Arrangements were made by the friends, Judge Edmonds, Dr. -Gray, and Mr. Partridge, to procure a church in Rochester, and announce -through the papers that the funeral would be held on the 8th of May. -These parties telegraphed a message to Isaac Post, of that city, to the -above effect, who immediately returned the answer, "Bring on your dead. -My house is at your service." We started on the following morning with -his remains. Our party consisted of mother, Maggie, Cathy, Lizzie (my -daughter), and myself. They engaged the undertaker to go with us to -attend to the burying of our dead. We arrived in Rochester at seven -o'clock P.M., and found the hearse and carriages at the depot waiting to -take us to Mr. Post's house, where already had assembled a large company -of friends who deeply sympathized with us. - -The funeral was appointed at ten o'clock A.M. of the 8th. Rev. Chas. -Hammond delivered the funeral sermon. The remains were taken to Mount -Hope Cemetery; from whence we returned to Isaac Post's, where we tarried -over night. We engaged a travelling coach early the next morning, and -started for Newark, thirty miles east of Rochester. We arrived at my -brother David's about three o'clock P.M. The children all met us at the -turn of the lane: all were delighted to see us. We took them in the -carriage with us; little Georgie, who was about seven years of age, was -wonderfully struck with the appearance of our deep mourning, and said, -"Grandma, what makes you all dress so black? Did anybody die?" Mother -replied, "Yes, dear, your uncle Calvin died." He replied, "Oh dear, -that's too bad." After dinner we all went to sister Maria's, a distance -of one mile, taking the children with us. When David and his family went -home, little Georgie wanted to stay with us, which he did, and played -with little Charlie Smith until bed-time--when they retired and -apparently slept well all night. The next morning Georgie felt sick. My -brother Stephen harnessed up his horses, and we took him home. They went -for the doctor immediately, but he died before twelve o'clock that day. -His funeral was on the 12th day of the month. Two Methodist ministers -officiated. - -It was a singular coincidence that two Universalist and two Methodist -ministers selected the same Bible text, the same funeral hymns, and the -same tunes, at the services in New York, Rochester, and Newark. In my -affliction I had not noticed this until mother spoke of it, and said it -was evident that the same guardian influences had controlled on all -these three occasions, distinct as they were in time, place, and -circumstances. It was probably meant that we should recognize and feel -the presence of the unseen friends, who thus signified their sympathy -with us in our grief. - -Lizzie, Katie, and myself started for New York on the morning of the -13th, leaving mother and Maggie with David and Elizabeth, who had -suffered such a sudden bereavement. - - -I abstain from speaking of the private friendships which grew out of so -much opportunity for acquaintance and intercourse with so many out of -the best classes of New York society (in the true sense of the word). I -am proud as well as happy to have enjoyed such high and precious and -ennobling friendships, many of which are not wholly severed even by that -death which only makes our friends invisible for a time to our mortal -eyes, since a thought, a wish can still bring to me those signal sounds -which are as their voices. I will indulge myself here only with a page -or two about two semi-angelic women, Alice and Phoebe Cary, who have now -risen into the completeness of their angelhood. - -ALICE and PHOEBE CARY were among my truest, best, and dearest friends. -I was introduced to them by Mr. Greeley when we first came to New York, -and our friendship continued during their life. We passed many pleasant -evenings with the sisters and a few select friends. - -The last time I saw Phoebe, we met in Arnold's store, the day before we -sailed for Europe. She came and sat down beside me, and laid her hand -gently on mine before I saw her. I was delighted to see her, but was -startled by her changed appearance. I rallied her a little, and tried to -cheer her. She smiled faintly, but not as she was wont to do. Phoebe -had made a confidante of me some time before. She called on me late one -afternoon, and sent up word to me to come at once, as she could remain -but a short time. - -It was an unexpected call, at that hour, and I hastened to see her as -soon as possible. She said, "I could not rest without seeing you. Sit -down. I want to talk with you." I inquired about Alice's health, as -usual, and she said, "Alice will never be any better. What shall I do -when she leaves me? I cannot live without her." - -Her dark expressive eyes spoke more than her words. I tried to console -her, but I did not know the nature of the incurable disease that was -slowly but surely wearing Alice's life away. She remained some time, and -when leaving me at the door her eyes filled with tears. - -Mr. Robert Cary (their father), and his elder daughter, from Cincinnati, -always visited us when they were in New York, and they both related many -interesting occurrences which they had witnessed in their own family. I -will here relate their "Ghost Story," as they told it to me. - -"There had been a thunder-storm, and the pouring rain had driven all -into the house. Our new house was finished, but we had not yet moved -into it. This new house stood opposite the old one. The rain was over, -and the sun was shining brightly when our mother called out, and asked, -'How it came that Rhoda and Lucy were in the new house?' - -"The door of the new house was open, and there stood Rhoda, in plain -sight, holding Lucy in her arms. The whole family came to the door, and -all saw the same. They called 'Rhoda!' but received no answer. They -supposed Rhoda had gone with Lucy into the house to escape the rain; -when at this moment Rhoda came down-stairs where she had left Lucy -asleep. She, too, saw what we had seen--the apparition of her own -'wraith' with that of Lucy in her arms. - -"All felt solemnly impressed, and believed it to be a warning of -something sorrowful. They went over immediately, and examined every part -of the house, but not a trace of any human being was discernible. Rhoda -died within a year, and Lucy a month later. They frequently saw Spirits -distinctly." - -(For further particulars of these events see a "Memorial of Alice and -Phoebe Cary," by Mary Clemmer.) - -Phoebe possessed ready wit. She attended our first reception (soon after -my marriage to Mr. Underhill), after we had moved into our new house. -When she met me at the parlor door, she whispered in my ear, "My feet -are quite wet; I forgot my india rubbers." It had rained hard that -afternoon. I told her she could find a change up-stairs in my room; and -sent one of my girls to wait upon her. When she came down into the -parlor, she said to me, aside, "I little thought I should stand in your -shoes so soon." - -These sisters were devoted Spiritualists, but knowing how often I was -importuned by believers and curious people, they would sometimes -specify, in their notes of invitation, that they wanted me "socially, -not Spiritually." I subjoin to this chapter facsimiles of two of Alice's -precious little missives, which I preserve among my treasures of -the heart. I add to them also facsimiles of the writing of Horace -Greeley and Judge Edmonds, which can never lose their interest for -Spiritualists. I leave Mr. Greeley's letter as a puzzle to the reader to -decipher it. It is well known that a special apprenticeship had to be -served in the _Tribune_ office to train a few compositors into the -possibility of reading his writing. - -When Mrs. Greeley died in October, 1872, Mr. Greeley in his great sorrow -sought for consolation through the Spirits. At his request Mr. Oliver -Johnson came and asked me to get a communication from Spirit friends of -Mr. Greeley. Mr. Underhill, his mother, Mr. Johnson, and myself took -seats at the table, and waited in silence for some Spirit to manifest. -Very soon the alphabet was signalled for, and this was spelled (it was -taken down by Mr. Underhill), "Bear my message to my dear friend Horace. -Tell him many kindred Spirits are hovering around him in this day of -trial; and though he may not be susceptible to our heart-whisperings -now, when quiet and rested he will feel the truthfulness of this -message. Truth will meet a response in his honest heart. - - "ALICE CARY." - - -COURSES OF TEST EXPERIMENTATION. - -One of the courses of test experimentation made within this period in -New York was as follows: - -I met a party of gentlemen at the house of Dr. John F. Gray, in -Lafayette Place, New York City, for about two years. The meetings were -held once a week. The circle was composed of Dr. John F. Gray, Hon. John -W. Edmonds, Dr. Robert T. Hallock, Dr. Hull, Charles Partridge, and -George Washington Rains. The latter gentleman was an officer in the -U. S. Army, and stationed at that time on Governor's Island. - -This party carefully, honestly, and scientifically investigated -the rappings and all phenomena connected therewith. They sought to -ascertain, if possible, the peculiar temperament of both mind and body, -or the predominant qualities of either, or both, to become instrumental, -or to interpose an agency, between the visible and invisible worlds. - -They were disgusted with the silly pretended expose of the conceited -"Buffalo doctors," and the equally silly and infamous C. C. Burr. - -Major Rains was an educated chemist and fine electrician. He arranged a -swing, which was fastened to iron or steel chains, sustained by tackles -and pulleys attached to the ceiling. I sat in the swing, and over my -head was a large glass of circular form, about two and a half feet in -diameter, and beneath my feet (which were about four feet from the -floor) was a steel circular disk about three feet in diameter. The -whole arrangement was suspended by the tackles. Major Rains brought his -electrometer, and made every experiment that their ingenuity could -invent or suggest. They suspended the table; each person in the room -standing on horse-shoe magnets provided for that occasion. - -The physicians were provided with stethoscopes, and placed them on -different parts of my person. They all declared "that the sounds had -nothing whatever to do with the physical body;" and, "So far as we can -discover, the mediums have no more power over the sounds than the -investigators have." - -Such has been the character of the verdict, whenever an honest attempt -has been made to discover the source of the rappings. - - -PRIVATE CIRCLE FOR MEETINGS ON MONDAY EVENINGS. - -This circle was composed of Professor Mapes, Dr. A. D. Wilson, Dr. -Kirby, Dr. John F. Gray, W. P. Sanger and wife, Dr. Robert Hallock, -George Willets, Hon. John W. Edmonds, John T. Daley, and several others. -This party was known as Professor Mapes's party. - -This party agreed to sit for development, and waive all personal -questions, as they wanted to learn all they could of a general -character. - -It was also agreed, by the heads of the committee, that no fanatic in -Spiritualism, nor dictatorial or selfish individual, should be admitted -to their party. If, by chance, any one conflicting with the harmony of -the circle was admitted, he was forthwith expelled. I could mention -several who were thus dismissed, or gotten rid of, after having been -admitted. I must pass over many very interesting and important facts -that were made known to and through that intellectual and honorable -party. One circumstance, as a visible and tangible phenomenon, was -beyond all cavil. - -Professor Mapes was requested, by Spirit direction, to place a number of -three-cent pieces on the floor, under the table between his feet, and -they would let him see what the Spirits would do with them. All the -gentlemen present searched their pockets, but could not find enough to -gratify the demand of the Spirits; so one of the gentlemen of the party -went out and succeeded in getting a large handful of them. They were -then more plentiful in circulation than they are now. The professor then -placed them as directed. He scattered the coin on the floor, and placed -his feet in front of the money, protecting it from any interference; -they strictly prohibited all women save myself and the wife of one of -the company, from the circle--for my sisters were at that time holding -sittings at their own home. The party was then directed to examine the -situation of the professor and the money. The gas was burning brightly. -I never turned down the lights, and knew nothing of cabinets or -curtains, and had never, at that time, heard of them. The professor sat -at one end of the table, and I sat, facing him, at the other end. We -were at further distance apart than any other two of the circle. The -Spirits directed us to sing. We sang a few minutes, and they spelled out -"look." The professor moved back, and there, in five piles lying neatly -piled one upon the other, to the extent of four inches each in height, -were the three-cent pieces. The company were all directed to leave their -seats and look at them. Professor Mapes made a draft of the positions -of the money before and after the experiment. - -One of the party, a gentleman of veracity, had his gaiter unbuttoned -while sitting in the circle. He was greatly excited, but, according to -the rules under which he entered the association, he did not speak until -the manifestations ceased. He was then called upon to explain to the -circle; which he did by holding up his feet and showing to the circle -that a playful Spirit had meddled with one of his gaiters. (He wore -cloth gaiters and low shoes.) And the strangest part of the thing was -that it could not be found in the room. He was asked to explain what the -sensation was. He said, "The hand that held my _foot_ was icy cold, and -the nimble fingers that unbuttoned the gaiter were burning hot." He -added, "My gaiter was new, and buttoned tightly." They were sometimes -directed to get on the table; and, without hands touching it, it would -run all over the floor--sometimes with one, and often with two or three -persons, upon it. - - -RULES OF SEANCES. - -At our public hours, none were admitted but investigators. An -intelligent waiter at the door received the fee on their entrance, -though the number was not inconsiderable who were welcome without fee, -nor of those to whom, when I had reason to know them to be poor and -deserving, I afterward returned it. - -The following were my private rules, made known to all visitors, -compliance with which was enforced by the general public feeling, and by -the respectful and polite tone which characterized my receptions, and -the personal consideration of which all the family were the objects, -from our noble mother, who was usually present, to our youngest sister, -Katie (now Mrs. Jencken, in London). - - - "RULES OF ORDER. - - "Each individual in the Circle is entitled to a just proportion - of the time, and that it may be secured to each in turn, without - interruption or annoyance, System and Order are essential, to secure - which, the following Rules of Order are expected to be observed. - - "_First._--Each person may use the time which properly belongs - to him as he sees fit, but, having so used it, cannot again ask - questions, or in any way appropriate the time, except he is again - reached in rotation. - - "_Second._--Any aid that new investigators may require will be - cheerfully rendered by Mrs. Brown, but no other person in the Circle - should, by prompting, suggesting, loud conversation, or otherwise, - interfere with the person in communication. _Particular attention - is called to this Rule, and an exact and rigid observance of it - requested, as its violation results in great loss of time and - disturbs the Harmony, which is essential to reliable - communications._ - - "_Third._--Conversation in the Circle, except by those in - communication with the Spirit, should be as little as possible, and - that aside and in an undertone. - - "_Fourth._--All persons should follow, without delay or discussion, - all directions with reference to conduct, position, etc., as - compliance with directions generally insures satisfactory - manifestations, while neglect or refusal usually results in their - partial or complete cessation. - - "_Fifth._--The ladies, in whose presence the manifestations are - made, will use their best exertions to satisfy all inquiries; but - since the manifestations, alike in their commencement, character and - duration, are _above their personal control_, they cannot promise - that all persons, or all inquiries, will obtain answers, no - manifestations being made except as the Spirits will. - - - EXPLANATIONS. - - The subject should be approached in good faith and with entire - truthfulness and honesty, by all who seek correct responses. This - remark is suggested by the law which in Spiritual intercourse is - believed to be of universal application, viz., '_Like attracts - Like._' - - "The communications are mainly conversational in their nature, and - in answer to questions such as can be responded to by the Spirits in - the monosyllables, _Yes_ and _No_. - - "Inquirers should direct their questions to the Spirits, as if they - were conversing with them in the body, stating their questions - plainly, either in writing or orally. - - The answers by the Spirits are given by signals as follows: - - Three raps signifying _Yes_. - - One rap " _No_. - - Two raps " _neither Yes nor No_, but variously, according - to the nature of the question, as: _not now, not yet, not quite, don't - know_, and the like. - - Five raps signifying _Alphabet_--The Alphabet is never responded to, - except when the signal for it has been given by the Spirit. Hence, - to save time, it is never called, unless the signal has been heard. - - Continuous light raps indicate _an error_ in the answer just given. - They annul the signal previously made, and the question should be - repeated. - - Continuous loud raps indicate _want of Harmony_ in the Circle, and - may generally be taken as a reproof in consequence of some violation - of the Rules of Order. - - - _Admission One Dollar._ - - Hours: From 3 to 5 P.M., and 8 to 10 in the evening; except - Wednesday and Saturday evenings, and Saturday afternoons, which are - reserved for private parties. - - The mornings of each day are also appropriated to private parties, - the terms for which are five dollars for each hour, and for which - arrangements can be made by application to Mrs. Brown. - - [Symbol: Index] No visitors will be received on Sundays. - - * * * * * - -We received a great deal of money. There were occasional days when my -maid, the good and faithful Susie, would make returns of a hundred -dollars as the day's receipts; but it was as freely spent as given. We, -none of us, have ever been accused of the spirit of hoarding; nor had -Mammon any temple in the home or in the hearts of any of us, though -Charity had; and that, I think, is one of the frequent though not -invariable fruits of Spiritualism and intercourse with Spirits, -observable in human character and life. Money, and selfishness in all -its forms, are apt to shrink into small dimensions of value in the minds -of persons who communicate much with those of the next life, and who -thus come to know and realize, as a certainty, the truth of _that next -life_. - - [Illustration: - My dear Mr. & Mrs. Underhill-- - - Can you come - and take tea with us - to-morrow evening? I do - hope so. I want you socially--not - =spiritually=. Mr. Oliver Johnson - and Mr. Owen will be here, - and both of them hope to - meet you. Tea at six - o'clock. Our number is - 52 East 20th St. near the - Fourth Ave. - - Hoping to see you. - - I am most truly yours. - - Alice Cary. - - Sunday.] - - [Illustration: - My dear Mrs. Underhill-- - - Can you and Mr. - Underhill drink tea with - us tomorrow evening? - Half past six is our hour. - You will meet Mr. Davis - of Washington, and probably - Mr. Greeley - - Hoping to see you. - - I am very truly yours, - - Alice Cary. - - 52 East 20th St. - - Saturday.] - - [Illustration: March 30. '58 - - Dear Leah - - I have a gathering - of spiritualists at my house - on the first Monday evening - of every month. The first - one will be next Monday - April 5=th= Will you come? - You will meet many old - friends - - Yrs =J W Edmonds= - - 159 Lexington Avenue - between 31st & 32d Street] - - [Illustration: New York Tribune - - New York, Dec. 4, 1876 - - My Friend: - - I thank you for - your note just opened. - I will try to call on - you soon, but I am - =very= busy. - - I have a letter - from my folks to-day. - They are at Arcachon - near Bordeaux on - the south-west coast - of France. Mrs. Greeley - cannot walk a step being - a fearful sufferer - from rheumatism, but - her hives are better. - The girls are both with - her and well. I may try - to find you next sunday. - - Yours, Horace Greeley. - - Mrs. Leah Underhill] - - - - -CHAPTER XIX. - -NEW YORK CITY _(Continued)_. - - OUR BRILLIANT SUCCESS WITH THE SUPERIOR INTELLECTUAL CLASSES--WHISKEY - AT WASHINGTON--COGNIZANCE OF DOMESTIC SECRETS--DISCOMFITURE OF - ANDERSON, "THE WIZARD OF THE NORTH"--REMARKABLE EXPERIENCE WITH - A VERY NOTORIOUS PERSON. - - -Our rooms were frequented by much of the best society in New York; and -it was common to see the street encumbered with long files of carriages. -Particularly the intellectual and literary classes were familiar -visitors, both at our circles and in our private life. Many of them -became our most intimate friends. Hundreds of promiscuous visitors were -deeply interested, and were, in reality, Spiritualists at heart who had -not the courage to face the social and business disadvantages attaching -to the public avowal of such a novel and unpopular doctrine, which the -clergy, as a rule, denounced. Several of the most highly respected -Senators in Congress having become open and warm Spiritualists--among -whom Gov. N. P. Tallmadge was the most openly zealous--probably nearly -all of that body passed through the experience of our rooms; for I -frequently received telegrams from Washington for private engagements -for a party of a dozen or more. It was remarkable how the superior -classes of actors _took to Spiritualism_, and I have been greatly -interested in them from my earliest acquaintance with them. My tenderest -sympathies have been awakened when sitting in circles with many of them, -who have been raised in my estimation far above the level of those who -fancy themselves to be their superiors. - -This Spiritualism is a searcher of hearts, and the truly good get -satisfactory answers and elevated Spirits to guide and watch over them. -But to return to Washington, it was not at that time a very satisfactory -place for the prosecution of Spiritualism: even though it was such a -centre of congregation from all parts of the country. It was, indeed, -a centre of political agitation, and business connected with the -Government; but at that time, at least, too much whiskey was consumed -there. The following letter from my young sister Katie will sufficiently -illustrate this: - - -"I am tired of my life. Only think of it! Last evening a party of twelve -fine-looking gentlemen visited our rooms. All, but two, were as drunk as -they could well be. They made mean, low remarks. Only imagine Maggie -and me, and dear mother, before a crowd of drunken Senators! One very -fine-looking man stood up before the crowd, and addressed them thus: 'I -wish to be heard, gentlemen. This is all a humbug, but it is worth a -dollar to sit in the sunlight of Miss Kate's eyes.' - -"(Margaretta had left in disgust.) At this sudden announcement, all was -still as death. My face was red as fire. A friend walked up to me. He -was from the Navy-yard, and said, 'Don't mind him, he is drunk; I would -not pay the least attention to him. He is a gentleman when sober; and -when I repeat his language to him to-morrow, he will feel ashamed of his -conduct.' We all left the room, and that ended the scene. Oh, dear Leah, -I long to be laid in a peaceful grave. I care not how soon. I would live -on a crust of bread, and drink cold water, if I could live a different -life. Oh, how we wished for you, dear Leah! I told them, if my sister -Leah was with us, they would not dare insult us. They would be escorted -by officers from our rooms. - -"Washington is a mean city. I despise nearly everything I meet here. -Gov. Tallmadge and Waddy Thompson are honorable gentlemen. They bring -their friends during our private hours." - - -I have written these extracts from my child-sister's letter, to more -fully illustrate the dreadful position we held at that time. Still, some -wondered how it was that the "Fox Family" should have been the chosen -ones, through whom Spirits could communicate; and one little incident, -which I can never forget, transpired when we were at Barnum's Hotel, -corner of Maiden Lane and Broadway, 1850. - -Dr. Scott, a tall, wiry, wriggling old consequence, walked up to mother -with his smirking smile (the rooms were filled with investigators, and -he wished to appear to great advantage), and said, bending low, "Mrs. -Fox, can you explain why your children should be mediums? Is it because -your family are better than other folk?" - -Mother replied, "Dr. Scott, can you explain to me why fresh fish swim in -salt water?" They looked at each other in silence, while the company -roared with laughter. - -Experience taught me to adopt a rule not to give private seances to -single strangers, but rather to only two or more at a time. This was not -so much as a safeguard against personal impertinences (for such things -were of rare occurrence, and never repeated), but under the advice of -my Spirit friends, to afford some protection against malignant enemies -who might come (as had happened) under a mask of friendly interest -and honest investigation, and then, when unchecked by the presence of -another witness, give calumnious accounts of their private seances. I -might cite some curious instances of this. - -But I should have but few instances to tell of personal impertinence -ever having been addressed to me, though thus living a life which -constantly afforded to promiscuous strangers the free admission to the -presence of myself and my young sisters, protected only by their dignity -and their noble mother's presence. I will mention but one, which -occurred in an Eastern city, in 1857, the hero of which was an important -man who had inherited from a far nobler father one of the greatest names -known to our history. The incident occurred neither in New York nor in -Washington, but to name the city would go far to identify the person. -Five gentlemen were announced at one of my public hours, of whom one was -evidently the most prominent man, and a sort of leader of the company. A -glance sufficed to show that he was considerably intoxicated, and that -some of his companions had had more or less share in the conviviality -which had preceded their visits to the "Spirits" of a different kind. He -is no longer in this life, but some of the rest doubtless survive, and -are not likely to have forgotten the occasion when they had to retire -ignominiously from my rooms at a hotel. - - * * * * * - -Naturally during the years thus spent in the exercise of my mediumship -in New York, I became acquainted with no small number of domestic -and family affairs of the most delicate--sometimes the most -painful--character. In the private seances so often solicited by -visitors there would arise, in their communication with Spirits, -revelations of secrets the existence of which was little suspected by -the outside world, and which, with me, were under no less absolute and -sacred a sanction of secresy than in the Catholic confessional, or the -confidential relations of the medical man. And it is a happiness for me -to know that, apart from the communications received by visitors from -their Spirit friends, I have many a time and oft had the opportunity of -exerting useful influences on the minds of some whose inmost hearts and -lives have thus been laid open before a sympathetic and sisterly eye. - - * * * * * - - -DISCOMFITURE OF ANDERSON, "THE WIZARD OF THE NORTH." - -I am tempted to relate one occurrence of this period, though I do not -remember its exact date. The newspapers will supply it to anybody -desirous of chronological accuracy (it must have been about the middle -of 1853). The famous conjurer Anderson, "The Wizard of the North," was -exhibiting in New York, I believe in the large building called Tripler -Hall, in the rear of a hotel on Broadway, near Bond Street. He had -advertised a challenge to any "poverty-stricken medium" to come to his -hall and attempt to produce their "knockings" if they could, with the -offer of a thousand dollars if they should do so. Possibly he had -expected to crowd his hall for several evenings by this clap-trap, as he -was himself a conjuring trickster by trade, he supposed that we were of -the same kidney, or class, and that we would not venture to accept such -a challenge from him. It happened that we (Katy and I) arrived one -evening at home from a week's absence in Rochester, and were told at the -door by Susie that Judge Edmonds, Dr. Gray, and one or two friends more -were waiting in the parlor to see us. They had known of our expected -arrival at that hour. - -Now, the object of our visit to Rochester had been this: I had conveyed -there for burial the body of a beloved member of my family. After that -interment, I was further detained by the death of a nephew, and the same -undertaker remained to conduct this second ceremony. The friends who -were awaiting us at home hastily explained the situation, Anderson's -challenge, etc., and said that we ought to be already at Tripler Hall, -and urged our instant starting. I pleaded the impossibility (physical -and moral), but they insisted that we must not leave that triumph to our -adversaries--for the sake of our cause as well as for our own or that of -our friends. They said that a cup of tea could be prepared and swallowed -in fifteen minutes, and the upshot was that Judge Edmonds drafted a -short note to Mr. Anderson, which I copied and signed, announcing our -acceptance of his challenge and our speedy following after our missive, -with the sole variation from his terms that the one thousand dollars -were to go to some public charity (I forget which), as we would not -accept it. A reliable messenger rushed off to place it in Anderson's -hands. We reached the hall with all possible speed and found it crowded -to its utmost capacity. I had the arm of Judge Edmonds, and Kate that of -Dr. Gray. We arrived in time to hear Anderson reading aloud, at the -front of his stage, the concluding lines of the letter he had received. -He was in a perfect rage, gesticulating in the most violent manner, -denouncing the suddenness with which this had been sprung upon him, -etc., etc., and refusing us admission to his stage. All know that -conjurers usually extend forward a long bridge from their stage over the -pit of the theatre, along which they travel to and fro in the course of -their dealings, and "patter" with the audience. We and our respective -escorts (we, of course, in deepest of crapes, and dropping with -fatigue[11]) ascended the outer steps of this bridge, and moved forward -toward the stage, to which we came very near. But the violence of speech -and action by Anderson, who barred the way at the other end, held us -back. Mr. Partridge spoke from the stage, and Judge Edmonds and Dr. Gray -from their places, relating the facts, how we had that moment returned -from burying our dead, exhausted with fatigue and hunger, and -heart-broken with grief, but had yielded to their appeals to us to come -instantly to meet the challenge which had been addressed to us and -to Spiritualism, with the simple condition that the money staked by -Anderson should go not to us but to a public charity. It may be imagined -what effect all this produced upon the audience. "Fair play to the -Rochester knockings!" "Fair play to the sisters!" etc., etc., mingled -with hisses, seemed to come from every throat. A very little more, and -I believe the "Wizard of the North" would have been mobbed on his own -stage. But finding that we could not gain admission to it while he thus -barred the way, and it being plain and patent to everybody that he had -backed down, and that we and Spiritualism were incontestably triumphant, -the crape-draped figures, with their highly honorable escort, withdrew -as they had come, and glad were we to get back home and to disrobe -ourselves of our travelling dresses. The next day the papers told how -Anderson had backed down, and for a week following redoubled crowds -flocked to our receptions with their congratulations. - - [11] In this I but followed in the rut of custom. I do not now - approve of crapes and lugubrious mourning. Why thus parade - insignia of mourning for the mere disappearance of those whom - we know to be now more alive than when they were fettered by - the bonds of sublunary life--far, far happier and higher--and - not less near and loving to us than they had been when we - could see, hear, and feel them with our natural senses? Our - immoderate grief only grieves them. Spiritualism will, one day, - put an end to the trade in crape, "and," the scribe might well - add, "the enormous exactions of the undertaker, which often - impoverish the living but sincere mourners." - -The conjurer might, of course, have been sued by us for his $1,000, for -the benefit of a charity; but we were satisfied, and cared no further -for that or for him. He never renewed the challenge, or if he ever did, -in any distant place when we were not there to respond (as is likely -enough, for such is a conjurer's trick), we never heard of it. - -The "Wizard" had met with about as bad a fate as the Buffalo doctors, -with their knee theory, the Rev. C. C. Burr, with his toe-ology, and -the Harvard professors, with their unknown theory--promised, but -never put forth. Anderson had, no doubt, never examined the numerous -"investigations" through which we had passed triumphant, and had taken -for granted that we were tricksters, like himself, who needed our own -stage, machinery, etc., and was probably the most astonished of men -and conjurers when he received my unostentatious acceptance of his -challenge, followed up by the _de facto_ appearance of two black-draped -and travel-worn young ladies with their escorts, bearding the lion in -his den, and vainly applying for impromptu admission to his own stage. - - * * * * * - - -REMARKABLE EXPERIENCE WITH A ONCE VERY NOTORIOUS PERSON. - -One afternoon in 1852, between five and eight (my private hours), my -good Susie announced a grand lady, apparently, who had come in a fine -carriage with a footman, and who, when told that it was not one of my -hours for receiving, begged to see me for a moment. She was admitted, in -her satins and velvets, of good figure, handsome and striking, though -not beautiful nor longer very young; lady-like in her deportment and -general effect, though I could discover that her language was not -quite up to her elegant style of dress and manner. She made on me the -impression of some woman of rather inferior antecedents, who had been -married by some rich man for her good looks. She wanted simply to make -an engagement for a private hour, which I gave her for the next morning, -and to which she was duly punctual. - -She had not been long seated at the table with me, after asking some -questions, when she bent her head down upon the table and wept and -sobbed convulsively, and called on the Spirit of her mother, who, -together with other affectionate expressions, answered in substance, "My -dear child, you were left destitute, and a helpless child, and neglected -and abused by those who should have taken care of you." After recovering -herself, she said, "You little know how this affects me. These are words -of tenderness from my mother; I do believe it, and I am sure of it. I -was, indeed, left a helpless child to the cold charity of the world." - -She did not remain very long, nor do I recall more details; but she wept -profusely and sobbed, and took my hand, bidding me good-bye, leaving on -the table the regular fee of $5. I had no reason to expect to see her -again, nor any to doubt her entire respectability. - -She soon after came again (my maid Susie announced her as "the rich -lady") and engaged another hour for a private party of her friends. -There came with her, to that appointment, three or four nice-looking and -well-behaved young women, and two little girls, sisters, of nine and -eleven years, whom she presented to me as "my Gracie and my Florence;" -and whom I, at the time, presumed to be her children. - -She asked, "Is so and so present?" (I do not recall the name.) "Yes," -was answered; and she asked, "What shall I do with these dear children?" -The reply came, "You have done well by them so far." They were pretty -and sweet-mannered children, evidently under good training. She said -they were not her own, and that they were being brought up at a superior -seminary in Albany, and that on coming of age they would inherit a good -property. She turned to the children and said, "Your father and mother -are here." "Oh! aunty (clinging to her), what do they say?" "They say -you must continue at school." (The children loved her, and had wanted to -come home to her.) The Spirits then rapped out, "We watch over you -hourly. When you pray we always listen to your prayers." There was -weeping and sobbing between the children and their "Aunty." Some -questions then passed respecting their property and minor matters. I -afterward learned from my good friend, Dr. Wilson, who knew all about -them, that the father, after the death of the mother, had fallen into -relations with my visitor (who, to me, was as yet only "the rich lady"), -and then, when he found his end approaching (from consumption), had -given her his directions about his children, knowing her heart to be -good, and reliable for conformity to them. While this sitting was -going on an interruption occurred, which eventually led up to such -consequences that I must introduce it. - -A French woman, an importer of laces and a pedler of them, was announced -by Susie, who knew that I had some business with her about the purchase -of some of her goods, and I had to give her a few minutes. She was a -keen and artful woman, and having noticed the style of the customary -carriages at my door, she asked me if I could not introduce her to some -of my friends, to whom she might sell some of her wares. I yielded to -her request (such women are sometimes irresistible), and the result was -that, on my showing my own lace to my elegant visitors, they examined -the store in her box, and two of them engaged sets of lace from her. -Through her acquaintance thus formed with "the rich lady," at whose -house she had to deliver her laces, she learned who she was, and it -was easy in New York then for such a woman to learn all about her. It -will be seen below that the consequences were serious for my poor -visitor, "the rich lady." This French lace dealer had heard about the -"manifestations" at my house, and even knew something about such things -in France, and in her visits to that house, to me unknown, as was -equally the name of its mistress, she took on herself the character of a -clairvoyant medium, and played upon them plenty of her cunning tricks, -such as pretended entrancement, etc., for which perhaps a door may have -been opened through the genuine experience they had had with me. - -My still anonymous friend, "the rich lady," paid me afterward another -visit, in which she still kept me ignorant of who she was. She came -alone this time, and unbosomed many of her sorrows to me. (How many -others have done so! some men, but chiefly women!) While she was there -in the parlor a gentleman came in (Dr. Schoonmaker, a dentist, of 12th -Street, a friend of mine, who I believe is still living and remembers -it) and was introduced into the back room. By some accident of the -opening of the door, he caught a glimpse of my visitor in the front -room. He said to me, "Mrs. Brown, are you aware who that is in your -front room?" I said that we knew her as "the rich lady," though she was -an uneducated one. "Have you never heard of the notorious ---- ----?" -and he told me her name, of which of course I had heard. "I am so sorry -you have told me this," I replied; "she has engaged me for another day." -"Well," he said, "I am her dentist; and she was in my chair a good part -of yesterday. Her fee is as good as anybody's; your advertisements open -the door to all investigators, and you have no right to refuse her so -long as she behaves herself." "She has certainly acted like a lady thus -far with me," I could not but answer. - -Between then and her next engagement with me (which was her fourth visit -to my house), the lace woman had played her fraudulent cards upon her. -She had palmed off upon her a fraudulent trance and Spiritualism, and -had prepared her for the coming of a handsome young French officer, with -et cetera, et cetera of a story. The upshot was that this young man was -the lace woman's son, and an adventurer of whom the rich lady was made a -prey. He pretended honorable love and marriage, at which a sinful but -repentant soul clutched readily. She married him, and paid me a farewell -visit on her departure. - -She said, "You little know the good you have done to me;" and she threw -on my neck a gold chain and handsome cross. She kissed my hand and left -it wet with tears. "Oh, it won't hurt you," she said, "if I kiss your -hand, though I am much worse than you think me--or at least have been." - -My good friend, Professor Mapes, was present at this, and public repute -had made him know all about her. After she had gone he said to me, "You -have done that poor woman more good than all the preachers of New York -could ever have done. You have reformed one of the vilest of women." - -I afterward heard that her handsome adventurer-husband spent or got away -from her all her money, and absconded, abandoning her; and that she died -destitute and forlorn in a hospital in Paris. I could tell more tales -than this of women who have passed through my hands, or rather those of -the Spirits, between whom and them I have humbly served as a medium. - -I have thus far carried my narrative down to the time at which my public -mediumship closed with my marriage in 1858. Of the five years spent -in New York, I have spoken only in the general manner of the present -chapter, though were I to enter upon the field of particulars I should -have to weary the reader's patience with a second volume. I will only -relate two episodes of that interesting period: the phosphorus affair, -and the affair of the Harvard professors, for reasons which will be -apparent. But I must give them each a chapter to itself. - - - - -CHAPTER XX. - -PHOSPHORUS. - - SPIRIT LIGHTS VISIBLE AT DARK SEANCES--PRIVATE CIRCLE IN JERSEY - CITY IN 1857--SOLID GRANULES OF PHOSPHORUS APPEARING IN EARTH - WHICH I HAD TOUCHED--SURPRISING AND DISTRESSING LETTER--THE - GOOD SPIRITS AND DANIEL UNDERHILL TO THE RESCUE--BENJAMIN - FRANKLIN--MARRIAGE TO D. UNDERHILL, NOVEMBER 2, 1858, AND CLOSE - OF MY PUBLIC MEDIUMSHIP--ANALOGOUS PHENOMENA IN PRIVATE AT HOME. - - -I will here relate from my experiences a curious and, so far as I know, -novel chapter in the records of Modern Spiritualism, namely, _the -production of solid granulated phosphorus by Spirits_. - -It will be seen that that phenomenon actually occurred through my -mediumship, though under circumstances and appearances highly suggestive -(to our enemies) of trickery on my part, and such as naturally to awaken -uneasiness in the minds of friends whom long experience with me should -have made, and had made, suspicion-proof in regard to me and my Spirit -guides; and that for nearly nine months I was made very unhappy for the -want of confirmatory evidence as to the real objective genuineness of -the phenomenon sufficient to silence cavil and compel conviction. My -unhappiness proceeded from the consciousness that _some_ friends had -doubted more or less (though never going the length of signifying doubt -to myself), while I could not know _who_, nor how far doubt had taken -distinct shape in their minds. To a person of my temperament and temper, -however sustained by pride and conscious innocence, I cannot easily -conceive a more painful situation. But thank God (and the good Spirits -who have never failed me in the long run), this invisible cloud which -for months chilled the atmosphere of my life, as a distressful something -keenly felt though not to be seen, cleared off like the evaporation of -dew from the surface of a mirror, as will be seen below. - -We never gave _public_ seances in darkened rooms. I do not approve of -the practice. Many forms of manifestations thus obtained are calculated -to prejudice the investigator and excite suspicion of the medium. I love -to sit with a few friends, who are prepared to witness manifestations, -whether in light or dark, and who have had sufficient evidence to -understand the conditions necessary to enable Spirits to manifest -themselves in form. On such occasions there should not be more than six -or seven persons in the circle, and they should all be harmonious, and -sit together around a table; placing their hands in such a manner that -if any one shall stir, or change position, it must be at once -discovered. - -When Spirits appear, they come surrounded with, or luminous by, their -own light. I seldom sat in a darkened room without seeing lights, which -were also visible to the company. - -I never used anything to conceal, or afford the Spirits a hiding-place -for anything. I was never directed to do so. We (all persons present) -have been told to sit in the dark and rub the palms of our hands -together; when, immediately on that being done, sparks of light would -appear. (I can frequently produce such lights--or, rather, they come of -themselves--when entirely alone.) I suppose they are electrical or -phosphorescent; but there are different lights. At times they vary in -form, color, and intensity. Sometimes they will be of the size of a -spark; sometimes of that of a hand, or larger; sometimes flitting or -flickering about; sometimes--especially when a Spirit is communicating -with you by touches, or caresses, or otherwise--fixed in front of your -face, like a person looking into your eyes; sometimes a vague, luminous -cloudiness, suggestive of a form or not, as the case may be. Mr. Robert -Dale Owen took every precaution to lock and seal the doors; not that he -doubted us, but because he was writing a book for the sceptical world to -read, and in his honesty of purpose he determined to be "sure." He was -right. His two books, the "Footfalls" and the "Debatable Land," can -never lose their interest and value to the student of Spiritualism. - -Frequently, while sitting with select friends in dark circles, lights -would appear in different parts of the room; sometimes quite numerous. -These sights were no new thing to us, but very astonishing to those who -had never before witnessed such manifestations. In order to convince -such, the Spirits would direct them to examine the room and everything -in it; lock the doors, join hands and quietly wait for manifestations. -We were sometimes directed to sing, but not to ask questions, nor to -make any exclamations of wonder, or expressions of opinion, until the -manifestations had ceased. Such directions must be complied with, if we -would win good success.[12] - - [12] The frequency of the appearance of _lights_, or luminous - appearances, at seances, is suggestive of the idea that Spirits - often employ, in their manifestations, phosphorus in some form or - condition--phosphorus probably drawn from the atmosphere, or from - the brains of the medium or sitters, or both, through their higher - knowledge of the secrets and resources of the chemistry of nature. - That they should know also how to make it inodorous is easily - conceivable. I have never perceived (though in this the author of - "The Missing Link" thinks she has sometimes done so) any of the - phosphoric odor as accompanying those exhibitions of Spirit - lights, though sometimes the entire forms of Spirits appear as - what I may call phosphorically luminous. That human brains are, to - some extent at least, natural reservoirs, from which they draw or - elaborate some basis of phosphorus, seems probable enough--or at - least should be so to those philosophers who strive to approximate - phosphorus to thought, and bid us eat phosphoric food to stimulate - our wits, and fancy they catch a gleam of it in the brightening of - the eye. It is reliably recorded that at the famous seances of - Count de Bullet, at which the controlling Spirit is known by the - conventional name of "John King," he constantly appeared holding - what seemed a round, white, luminous stone, whose light would - gradually fade out after a while, till almost invisible, when he - would either withdraw for a moment or two into the cabinet, - where the medium was asleep in trance, and return with his lamp - re-illumined, or else apply the _stone_, called his 'lamp,' to the - forehead of the Count de Bullet, when the light would be seen to - rapidly resume its full brightness. The first effect of such - application to the forehead, was that _dark clouds of wreathing - smoke_ would seem to enter into the stone from the forehead, soon - to pass into pervading light; strong in close proximity, but, like - phosphoric light, not radiating to much distance. That the Spirits - should be able to elaborate the cerebral, or atmospheric, or - terrestrial phosphorus into the condition of solid particles of - granulated phosphorus, is not difficult to conceive, but I do not - know of any other instance of their having actually done it, under - human observation, than that now related by Mrs. Underhill.--ED. - -I met a large private circle in Jersey City, for a long time, once a -week. Many of the members of this party had met at my seances for years; -but, as they could not all come to New York, I went to their different -houses across the river to accommodate them. This party insisted on -sitting in darkened rooms. Some of them had witnessed remarkable -manifestations in our most private seances. George Willets and wife were -members of this circle, and they desired to have others see a little of -the wonderful manifestations which they had so often witnessed. - -I consented to do so, but the Spirits expressly directed them not to -attempt such an undertaking in a party so little calculated to follow -implicitly the directions requisite to accomplish the results sought. -We had learned, by repeated observations, that Spirits could, under -certain conditions, when we were all in bed and no person stirring in -the room to disturb the forces through which they operate, disclose -mysteries which hitherto were unknown in this age of the world. After -much persuasion, I decided to sit for such manifestations. - -The directions were given by the Spirits, and all were anxious to see -and know these facts through their own perceptions; as it is difficult -to "realize" some things on the representations of others, however -worthy of our confidence and however possessing it. - -Our first sitting proved satisfactory, so far as it went; but the party -were directed to be more quiet and not have more persons present than -could be accommodated conveniently. - -The second attempt was at the house of Mr. Simeon S. Post, and was -successful until they became greatly excited, and the directions were -not followed; inasmuch as there were too many persons present who were -entirely ignorant of the rules by which we were controlled; and although -they were permitted to make the closest scrutiny of the whole previous -arrangements, in order to keep the forces undisturbed during their (the -Spirits') operations, they (the investigators) could not or would not, -for want of common sense, perhaps, follow all the directions. - -This being the case, in order to gratify those who were prepared and -blest with good sense, a part of the company were directed to go with me -into the adjoining room (a bath-room). While there the lights appeared, -very bright--almost blazing at times. I was faint and _my hands seemed -burning_. I naturally ran to the faucet to let the cold water run on -them, which greatly relieved the burning sensation. But the floating, -moving lights continued, and being near the door, the lady of the house -went out into the yard with me, where I instinctively plunged my hands -into the damp earth (it had been raining). - -The next evening Mrs. Post _saw lights where my hands had been_, and -found in the ground several particles of solid phosphorus, being guided -to the spot by seeing the phosphoric smoke rising through the ground, -as well as by the luminosity of the spot. They (my friends) could not -comprehend this mystery. They talked over the matter between themselves, -and my friend Mr. Willets wrote me a letter, which I will here give. - - - "NO. 6, PAVONIA PLACE, } - JERSEY CITY, November 24, 1857.} - -"DEAR MRS. BROWN: - -"The members of the circle are expecting me to see you and have a talk -with you respecting the manifestations of lights at Mr. Simeon Post's -house last week. I argued that the Spirits could produce phosphorus (in -my opinion, accumulated from the atmosphere and medium forces of the -circle combined). Mr. Post had not the least suspicion of anything -wrong, but could not account for the lights appearing where your hands -had been. I have stood by you always, and in this case have done so, -saying that I know that you would not deceive any one. _Can you_ explain -this matter so that it will be satisfactory to the circle? You will not -think hard of me for bringing this to your notice, and believe me to be -your sincere friend, - - "GEORGE WILLETS." - - -This letter of course implied that I might have had--what had of course -no foundation in fact--phosphorus on my fingers. Nor could I have much -blamed any in whose mind such a thought might have arisen, however -painful to me, or however unjust the suspicion. - -Mr. Underhill had accompanied me to Jersey City. He was a friend of Mr. -Post's, who had invited him to join the circle. It was convenient for -him to call for me, as it was on his way. I did not know that any one -doubted the genuineness of the manifestations at Mr. Post's, and judge -of my painful astonishment when I read Mr. Willet's letter. I knew I was -innocent, but did not know that I could so prove myself. I prayed to the -Most High to relieve me from this terrible imputation. Mr. Underhill -felt sure of my innocence. In his own purity of heart he could not doubt -me. His sister had become a medium, and spoke in unknown tongues. And -his mother could move tables by placing her hands upon them. She is -still with us, in full possession of her faculties. - - "None know her, but to love her, - None name her, but to praise." - -Mr. Underhill came to my rescue in that dark hour of my life, when old -and trusted friends wavered in opinion. - -If this volume were to be limited in its circulation to New York City, -where Mr. Underhill is conspicuously, while modestly, known in the -business world through a long series of years, as President of one of -its oldest and most solid Fire Insurance companies, it would not be -necessary to say a word about his character for honor and veracity. It -best becomes me to abstain from doing so, leaving to strangers to him to -satisfy themselves by easy inquiries. - -He accompanied me to Jersey City, and how many others (if any) shared -his generous confidence I could not know, as none had the rudeness or -unkindness to manifest their doubts to me. His faith in my integrity -strengthened and enabled me to stand the ordeal. I leave it to him to -relate the rest of the story. - - -STATEMENT OF DANIEL UNDERHILL. - -"On Sunday evening, at Mrs. Brown's, soon after the receipt of Mr. -George Willets' letter, there were present Dr. Wilson, Mr. and Mrs. -Oliver Johnson, Mr. and Mrs. Cleveland, Mrs. Brown, and myself. Some of -her most intimate friends frequently dropped in on Sunday evenings to -enjoy a social cup of tea, and an hour or so in pleasant conversation. - -"On this occasion it was announced by the 'invisibles' that on Tuesday -evening next an investigating seance, for phosphorescent phenomena, -should be held; and the following persons were chosen by the Spirits to -attend, namely, Dr. A. D. Wilson, Henry Sheldon, Oliver Johnson, Mrs. -Johnson, J. F. Cleveland, Mrs. Cleveland, Julian G. Davies, Mr. Downer, -Mr. Beadle, Leah (Mrs.) Brown, Katie Fox, Daniel Underhill, Dr. Kirby, -'if he wishes.' - -"The parties not present at the time were notified and invited to -attend. - -"Mr. Sheldon was requested to procure some earth, which he did from -under Brooklyn Heights, and brought it with him in a cigar-box wrapped -in paper. - -"When the parties were seated at the table, in general conversation, -directions were given by the Spirits. - -"Mr. Sheldon was requested to unwrap the box of fresh Brooklyn earth and -place it on the centre of the table, and darken the room. The box was -placed as directed. - -"After the room was darkened, the box was moved by the 'Spirits' nearer -to Mrs. B., who then placed her fingers in the earth. Her fingers soon -became luminous, so that her hands were visible to the whole circle. -When she removed her hands the light was turned on. Dr. Wilson took the -box, and with his knife dug out a quantity of granulated phosphorus. In -doing so, some of the granules had not sufficiently hardened, and -separated on the table. The doctor, in endeavoring to pick them up, -burnt his fingers quite badly." - -And again, July 31, 1858: - -"On this evening I called on Mrs. Brown (at No. 1 Ludlow Place), who -stated to me that she had all day been impressed that if she should have -a sitting with a few friends that evening, she would have manifestations -of a character to explain the mystery of the occurrence at Mr. S. S. -Post's, Jersey City (where I had attended a private seance with her -between seven and eight months previously). - -"On this occasion there were present Mr. and Mrs. Oliver Johnson, Miss -Knight, Mr. Kedzie (of Rochester), Mrs. Brown, and myself. We retired to -the back parlor, closing the doors and windows in order to make the room -quite dark. Mr. Kedzie procured a bowl of earth and water, as directed -(by the Spirits), and placed it on the table around which we were -seated. While we were engaged in general conversation and singing, -lights were seen floating about the room, at times immediately over the -centre of the circle. Mrs. Brown placed her fingers in the bowl, from -which arose a light, or vapor, which so illuminated the room as to make -her hands visible to all around the table. - -"Bright phosphoric lights were also seen in the earth. On examination, -we found deposited several granules of pure phosphorus, which we -collected and preserved. - -"On the following evening Mrs. B. informed me that she wanted to go to -Jersey City, to the house of Mr. Post; that if she did so, the same -manifestations would occur in the presence of his family; and she -desired me, if I saw Mr. Post, to inform him of her wish to do so, in -order to satisfy them that what had occurred there, in the commencement -of the dark sittings, nearly eight months previously, was entirely -beyond any control or agency of hers; but she desired that no one should -be present except Mr. Post's immediate family. - -"On Wednesday morning following (August 4th) Mr. Post called at my -office. When I informed him of Mrs. Brown's wishes, he expressed much -pleasure, and a strong desire that it should be so tested. He wished -that it might be during the current week, if possible, as he expected to -leave home the first of the week following, to be absent for several -months. I informed Mrs. B. that evening of my interview with Mr. Post, -when she appointed Saturday evening, and desired me to inform Mr. Post -of the fact, as he would call on me the following day. - -"Mrs. Brown called at my office about 11.30 A.M., and informed me that -she had been directed by the Spirits to have Mr. John Hilton present. - -"I accompanied Mrs. B. to the home of Mr. Post, at 245 South Sixth -Street, Jersey City, on the evening appointed. We arrived there about -eight o'clock P.M. They were requested to make a thorough examination, -in order to satisfy themselves that neither Mrs. B. nor myself had any -phosphorus about us. Mrs. B. retired to a private room with the ladies, -who disrobed her of every article of clothing, and furnished her with an -entire outfit from their own wardrobe. After this they dressed and -reconducted her to the room in which the seance was held. - -"In the mean time the gentlemen satisfied themselves that there was no -phosphorus about my person. We assembled in the front room up-stairs. -There were present Mr. Post, Mrs. Post, a daughter and two sons, Mr. -Post's sister, Mr. Hilton, Mrs. Brown, and myself. - -"After taking seats at the table, they were directed to close and lock -all the doors and windows. They were also directed to get a bowl of -water and bring in the box of earth, which had been procured by Messrs. -Post and Hilton during the day and sealed up by them. - -"After sitting a few moments they were directed to 'break the seal' -(which was done by Mr. Simeon Post). The box was placed in front of the -medium. He was then directed by the Spirits to 'put out the light,' -which was done. In a few moments they discovered a phosphorescent light, -emanating from the ends of Mrs. Brown's fingers. Indeed, there seemed to -be a vaporous exhalation from her entire person; and after her fingers -had rested on the earth a short time, a visible fluid gradually -concentrated around Mrs. Brown's hands, and deposited itself from the -extremities of her fingers into the earth. - -"This performance lasted about fifteen minutes. The box was examined, -and Mr. Post procured from the earth it contained several quite large -granules of phosphorus, the purity of which was beyond question, and -which he preserved, and caused to be chemically examined and tested. - -"Mrs. B. was then taken in charge by the ladies, and reconducted to -the dressing-room, clothed in her own attire, and returned to the -sitting-room. There was a wish expressed, on the part of all present, -to get communications from their 'Spirit friends;' and, although there -seemed to be a perfect willingness on the part of the medium, the -controlling Spirits deemed it advisable that there should be no further -manifestations on that night, and said, through raps, 'It would be wrong -to permit different classes of Spirits to manifest under existing -circumstances. I will bring about another meeting soon. - - 'BENJAMIN FRANKLIN.'" - - -Mr. Underhill and I were married on the second day of November, 1858, at -No. 35 Nineteenth Street, New York City. My father had taken the house -of Mr. Horace Greeley, who made it his home with my parents when he -was in the city. We were married by the Rev. John Pierpont. Mr. U. -purchased the house we now live in, and we moved into it immediately on -our return from a western excursion. It was agreed upon that his friends -should be mine, and my friends should be his, but that I should never -again sit in public circles. - -[Illustration: Daniel Underhill] - -He thought I had done my duty faithfully, and that it was time for me to -retire from public seances. The announcement fell like a thunderbolt -upon nearly all of my investigators. Many argued that it was a duty I -owed to the public, and to my God, to continue to labor in the cause of -Spiritualism; that I had been chosen, by higher authorities, to do -a work that rested on me and my family. Some of my friends thought -differently, and as they knew the man who had so generously acquitted me -of all blame or suspicion, and who so nobly sustained me through the -difficulties with which I was destined to contend, my true friends -congratulated me and rejoiced at my good fortune. - - -ANOTHER STATEMENT FROM D. UNDERHILL. - - "SUNDAY NIGHT, August 1, 1859. - -"We retired about eleven o'clock. I had locked the door opening from the -hall into the front room, also the door leading from the same hall into -the bath-room. The door leading from the hall to the bed-room was locked -on the inside by Leah; but after retiring she was in doubt as to whether -she had locked it; whereupon I arose and went to the door, tried the -lock, and found it fast. I then returned to bed. In a few moments we -were startled by the springing of the bolt of the lock of that door. -Leah exclaimed, 'What's that?' I replied, 'It's nothing but the -springing of the bolt of the lock;' supposing that when I turned the -knob the bolt had failed to spring into its proper place. 'No,' she -said, 'it is something more than that.' Very soon we heard sounds, as if -Spirits were on their knees on the floor patting the carpet with their -hands. I commenced asking questions, and received responses by the same -sounds. - -"It was soon evident that one or more Spirits were around our bed. My -questions were answered by a hand patting me on the head. Soon something -was passed over our faces, just touching us, after which lights appeared -over us. They passed to my side of the bed, and a cloth was placed upon -my right shoulder and pressed heavily--at times as with two hands; also -on the arm. When the pressure left my arm the light again appeared on or -over us, waving about us, as if to gather force from the atmosphere. -During all this time hands were distinctly visible holding the cloth -with a bright phosphorescent light upon it. Then the sheet with which I -was covered was drawn down and the cloth was placed upon my stomach and -chest. On feeling it with my hands, I found it was a coarse towel. -Repeated pressures were made in this way for some time, after which -there was an alarm of fire in the neighborhood. I dressed myself, and -went out, returning in about half an hour. On my return I again locked -the door and extinguished the light, and went to bed. - -"My attention was attracted to a bright light on the floor, when, at -the same time, Leah noticed a bright, flashing light, rising from the -mantel, and showing the picture over it distinctly. She called my -attention to it. The foot-board of the bedstead obstructed my view, but -on rising I noticed several lights, also one which appeared above the -mantel. I arose and went to satisfy myself that there were no matches -lying around, when, reaching the spot, I found the light was very -brilliant, and emitted a strong phosphorescent vapor. Placing my hand -upon one of the lights, I found it to be a small granule of phosphorus, -comparing exactly with those which we had before found deposited in the -earth. Several of these granules were lying near by, and also in the -candelabrum on the end of the mantel-piece. - -"As I was about to resume my place in bed, the alphabet was called for, -and the Spirit spelled out, 'Look in the fire-place.' On looking I -discovered a number of pieces or granules of phosphorus on the bricks -inside of the fire-place, which was closed tightly with a screen or -summer-piece. The Spirits said they had placed them there to avoid -damage or danger, as my getting up and going out had disturbed the -forces too suddenly. - -"A few evenings afterward, there were again manifestations of -phosphorus, which were so strong that I was fearful they might set fire -to the bed, and as a matter of precaution, I procured a pail of water -and placed it beside the bed. It was then spelled, 'Keep passive, and -there will be no danger.' I was then directed to place paper and pencil -under the bed, which I did, and very soon we heard the scratching of the -pencil on the paper, which was badly scorched, and a third part of it -burned; but the writing was plainly visible. The paper was lost, and I -do not now remember the communication written upon it. The Spirits said, -however, that the scorching of the paper was caused by the forces being -too strong." - - - "SATURDAY NIGHT, July 31, 1859. - -"About ten o'clock P.M. Leah and myself were in the second story. I was -sitting by the front window, leaning my hand against the casement, -dozing. Leah had passed into the back room, and was returning to the -front room, when she was startled by heavy tramping, apparently close -behind her. The sound was similar to that of a person walking in wooden -shoes. She called to me. I started, and met her in the middle room. When -Leah stopped walking the footsteps ceased, but as soon as she commenced -again the same heavy steps kept pace with her. We passed into the front -room, where she called me to try a test. She sat down in a high chair, -and I seated myself on the floor, in front of her, taking her feet on my -knees. Very soon the same sounds were produced on the floor beside her -chair; showing very clearly that the sounds were produced independently -of her, not even causing any nervous start or electric motion on her -part. - - "D. UNDERHILL." - - - - -CHAPTER XXI. - -BOSTON AND THE HARVARD PROFESSORS, 1857. - - AGREEMENT FOR AN INVESTIGATION BY A COMMITTEE OF HARVARD - PROFESSORS--EXPULSION OF A STUDENT FROM THE DIVINITY SCHOOL FOR - THE CRIME OF MEDIUMSHIP--PROFESSOR FELTON--AGASSIZ--VARLEY, THE - ELECTRICIAN OF THE ATLANTIC TELEGRAPH COMPANY. - - -On the 16th day of June, 1857, we left our home in New York, at the -earnest solicitation of friends in Boston, to attend an investigation -which had been arranged in accordance with the following note: - - -THE AGREEMENT BETWEEN THE PARTIES. - -"We, the undersigned, hereby agree to submit the question in controversy -between us in regard to the phenomena of Spiritualism, so called, to -the investigation and award of the Committee, consisting of Professors -Agassiz, Pierce, and Horsford, and Dr. Gould, according to the terms of -the paper annexed. - - _Boston Courier_, - by GEORGE LUNT. - H. F. GARDNER. - "CAMBRIDGE, June 9, 1857." - - - DR. GARDNER'S CONDITIONS. - - "Meeting to be held in a suitable room in the city of Boston, to - continue six days, or a longer time if desirable, and two hours each - day to be devoted to the investigation, commencing at 4 and closing - at 6 o'clock P.M. - - "All the arrangements and details for the forming of the circles to - be entirely under the control of Dr. Gardner, except the Committee - may remain out of the circle so formed if they choose to do so. If - the phenomena are produced under the arrangements as ordered by Dr. - Gardner, and they are not satisfactory to the Committee, they shall - have the right to require them to be produced under such conditions - as in their judgment will be satisfactory to them. - - "As harmony is an essential condition for the production of the - manifestations, it is agreed that no loud talking or exciting debate - or other unnecessary noise shall be allowed in the rooms during the - sessions, and that each person present shall be treated with that - respect and courtesy which is due from each person to every other in - the society of GENTLEMEN. - - "There may be present at each session the writer in the _Boston - Courier_, and a friend, and the four gentlemen composing the - Committee of Investigation, Dr. Gardner, and any number of persons - not exceeding six at any one time, at his option, such being - selected and invited by Dr. Gardner. - - "The writer in the _Courier_, and the gentlemen composing the - Committee, agree that, while they are at liberty to exercise all the - shrewdness and powers of observation which they are capable during - the investigation, they will not exercise their will power to - endeavor to prevent the manifestations, but allow them to be - produced under the most favorable conditions which a thorough - scientific investigation will permit. - - "The words 'to be provided by Dr. Gardner' first being stricken out, - and the words 'and a friend' inserted, it is further understood that - the proceedings are not to be published until the investigations are - closed. - - "_Boston Courier_, - by GEORGE LUNT. - H. F. GARDNER." - - -We questioned, at that time, the propriety of leaving New York to attend -to this request, as to do so would necessarily cause us to break our -engagements at home. And, as to the contest between the professors of -Harvard College and the Boston Spiritualists, mediums, etc., we cared -very little at that time whether they (the professors) should pronounce -for or against us, and for this reason: that it may be safely averred -that while intelligent, scientific minds, honestly and studiously -devoted to their legitimate labors and investigations, have been, and -are, glorious pioneers in the advancement of human knowledge, _there are -subjects_ touching which scholastic eminence furnishes but a poor outfit -for special and honest investigation. But we had met the equals of these -Boston and Harvard professors long ere this; and here let me add we -seldom received enlightenment through scientific opponents. Many -successful experiments had been made by honest, intelligent, and -educated investigators, which proved, beyond all cavil, what _their -science_ could not fathom--and did not wish to. - -It will be remembered, I doubt not, that Professor Eustis, of the -Scientific School, once caught the foot of a Divinity student out of its -proper place under the table, and that the said professor cried "fraud," -and brought an accusation against the student before the governing -faculty of the university, who, in their high wisdom, knowing not what -they did, expelled the young man for the "heinous crime of owning an -erratic foot." - -I am unable to state here at what time this occurrence took place, but -the public press, at that time, very extensively condemned the action -of the collegiate authorities in that case; and, in doing this, -Spiritualism necessarily came more or less in for consideration. Great -doubt was expressed, in the press editorials of the day, of the honesty -of the professors in thus expelling the student without giving him an -opportunity to prove his integrity. The expulsion of this young Divinity -student was simply because he was a Spiritualist and a medium, and -refused to abandon the sacred truth which he had learned and tested in -his own person; and it was in the full spirit of the old New England -persecutions for honest opinion obnoxious to dominant authority; which, -fortunately, had no longer the power to hang or burn. But the world -moves, after all, in spite of such persecutions, to which history soon -does the justice it has rendered to Galileo; and the leading scientific -journal of New England, published at Cambridge itself, an organ of the -Scientific faculty of Harvard, has recently put itself in the line of -modern progress in reference to this very subject of Spiritualism. - -Fierce and rude attacks were made in the columns of _The Boston -Courier_, _by these professors_, upon mediums, Spiritualists, and all -who had any faith in the phenomena; insinuating at the time that, "If -mediums believed in themselves, they would only be too eager to exhibit -their powers before those who are most sceptical." - -In reply to these attacks Dr. Gardner made the following proposition, -viz., That a committee of twelve disinterested men shall be selected by -the principal editors of _The Boston Journal_, _The Boston Courier_, -and _The Daily Traveller_, which committee shall arrange all the -preliminaries of the discussion, and decide upon the strength of the -arguments, adduced for and against the Spiritual origin of the various -forms of manifestations of the present day, usually denominated -Spiritual. - -The challenge to a public discussion was declined, but in lieu of it the -following statement appeared in _The Courier_, which was well understood -to have proceeded from Professor Felton, of Harvard: - -"We will pay $500 to Dr. Gardner, to Mrs. Henderson, to Mrs. Hatch, or -to Mr. or Mrs. anybody else who will communicate a single word imparted -to the 'Spirits' by us, in an adjoining room; who will read a single -word, in English, written inside a book, or sheet of paper, folded in -such a manner as we may choose; who will answer, with the aid of all the -higher intelligences he or she can invoke from the other world, _three -questions_--which the superior intelligences must be able to answer, if -what they said in _The Melodeon_ was true; and we will not require Dr. -Gardner or the mediums to risk a single cent on the experiment. If one -or all of them can do one of these things, the five hundred dollars -shall be paid on the spot. If they fail, they shall pay nothing; not -even the expense incident to trying the experiment." - -Immediately on receipt of this challenge from the professors, Dr. -Gardner replied, "Now, Mr. Editor, I accept the offer, as I do also the -distinguished gentlemen named as the committee, provided the person or -persons making the offer will agree to let all of the conditions of the -arrangement come within the scope of those natural laws within which we -believe Spirits are confined in producing the manifestations above -referred to; and I will meet the person or persons making the offer at -any time and place, after next Sabbath, which he or they may name, to -make such arrangements as are necessary to a thorough and scientific -test of this great subject. - - "H. F. GARDNER. - "May 27, 1857." - - -The committee named in the _Courier_ was George Lunt (editor of that -paper), Prof. Benjamin Pierce, chairman, Prof. Agassiz, Prof. Horsford, -and Dr. A. B. Gould. - -The place of meeting was in the upper room of the Albion Building, -corner of Tremont and Beacon Streets, Boston. - -I and Katie accepted an invitation to go to Boston to lend our -contribution to this investigation, with disinterested self-sacrifice -for the sake of the cause, and in support of Dr. Gardner, one of -the best of men and Spiritualists, who thus stood forward as its -representative and champion. I may mention that this was anterior, not -subsequent to the Phosphorus affair related in the preceding chapter. -There were present Miss Kendrick, George A. Redman, J. V. Mansfield, the -Davenport brothers, Katie and myself--mediums. - -The committee of Spiritualists were Mr. Allan Putnam, Dr. Gardner, Major -G. Washington Rains. - -At the first meeting Dr. Gardner expressed his dissatisfaction with the -idea of a penalty of $500, or of any money, to be paid by the _Courier_, -and this seemed to meet unanimous approval; so that no ground remained -for the position afterward taken by the professors, that they had to -make an award, as stakeholders and judges, of $500 on the presentation -of certain specific phenomena laid in Prof. Felton's original (unsigned) -article in the _Courier_, while the document above quoted, of June 9, -1857, between the _Courier_ and Dr. Gardner, is conclusive to the effect -that it was to be a general scientific investigation. It will be seen -below how the professors afterward quibbled over this point, and avoided -making a report of any results, but only an "award" that the $500 was -not claimable, because the specific phenomena originally put forward by -Prof. Felton had not been exhibited; while at the same time promising -a future report, which report they _never came up to the scratch of -making_. It was generally understood that a draft of a report had been -proposed by a portion of them, but suppressed because deemed more -"damaging to Christianity" than one favorable to Spiritualism. So that -Harvard has ever since remained under the odium and ridicule of never -having made a report, of which, in what they called an "award," it had -recognized that the duty was incumbent on the professors, and which -they had expressly promised to make. It was in vain that for months -and years the Spiritualist papers of Boston clamored for the promised -report, and jeered at those who evidently found it impossible to make -one which should not be more or less favorable to Spiritualism. - -This meeting, to my mind, was very unsatisfactory. I was astonished and -disappointed at the course which the professors pursued. Astonished -at their seeming ignorance of all laws of order and harmony, and -disappointed to find that they had met, determined to establish some -appearance of carrying their point, right or wrong. - -They fell far beneath the degree of intelligence we had met on so many -former occasions, in connection with the phenomenal manifestations -associated with Spiritualism. Our investigating committees had always -heretofore been chosen with reference to their intellectual competency -and honorable character; whose reports were expected to enlighten -thousands who were unable to make such experiments themselves. But I am -quite sure, from the experience I have had, that a great majority of -those highly conceited professors, many of whom were of quite ordinary -talent, had, to some extent, overcome the deficiencies of nature by -turning their attention in one direction of specific study only. - -On all other subjects, they are ordinary, and often very ordinary men. -Professor Agassiz conversed with me pleasantly, and I was attracted to -him, and admired him greatly; _but I knew he was wanting in courage_, -the courage of being ready to forfeit or endanger his great _position_ -in Harvard and the country. I incline to the theory presented by Mr. -Allan Putnam in 1874, in his pamphlet on "Agassiz and Spiritualism," -that Agassiz at this investigation was in a false position, which gives -him claims to our indulgence. In his earlier life, when a professor in -Switzerland, he had been thrown under the mesmeric spell by the Rev. -Chauncy Hare Townshend, and at this investigation was under mysterious -conflicting influences, of which his better self was perhaps -unconscious, and for which it was not responsible. (See the pamphlet -referred to, published by Colby and Rich, Boston.) - -He said to me, "Mrs. Brown, I have seen the day I could do everything -you do." I replied to this, "Very well, Professor: if you can do all -that is done through me, you are a Medium," and I at once challenged -him, in friendship and good-will, to take the stand (in the presence of -their committee) with me, and submit himself to the same tests I would, -adding that unless he could do all that the Spirits could do through me, -I should claim the victory. - -He replied, "My physical condition is much changed now." I did not at -that time know that he had formerly been a mesmeric subject, and had -been made clairvoyant, and given positive proof of his mediumship long -years before I knew anything about Spirit rappings, magnetism, or -anything relating to the subject. He positively refused to have anything -to do further in connection with the examination at that time, and -remained with me, aside, during the investigation going on at the time -with others. - -Prof. Agassiz noticed that my attention was somewhat absorbed in the -movements of Prof. Pierce (as he wandered about so restlessly, and -seemed very much troubled; I trying to study him out), and said to me, -"Mrs. Brown, what do you think of Prof. Pierce?" I replied, "If he -were boxed up in such a way that I could see nothing but his lower -extremities, and the manner in which he plants his feet on the ground, I -could read his character correctly." He laughed and said, "I think you -do not read him favorably." "No," I said, "he is not an honest man." - -Prof. Agassiz did not dare to sit in a circle and subject himself to -the influence or power of magnetism, as may be seen in a quotation from -"Facts of Mesmerism," by Rev. Chauncy Hare Townshend, an article written -by himself and consequently correct, from which the following is -extracted: - - -"Desirous to know what to think of mesmerism, I for a long time sought -for an opportunity of making some experiments in regard to it upon -myself, so as to avoid the doubts which might arise on the nature of -the sensations which we have heard described by mesmerized persons. -M. Desor, yesterday, in a visit which he made to Berne, invited Mr. -Townshend, who had previously mesmerized him, to accompany him to -Neufchatel and try to mesmerize me. - -"These gentlemen arrived here with the evening courier, and informed -me of their arrival. At eight o'clock I went to them. We continued -at supper till half-past nine o'clock, and about ten Mr. Townshend -commenced operating on me. While we sat opposite to each other, he, in -the first place, only took hold of my hands and looked at me fixedly. -I was firmly resolved to arrive at a knowledge of the truth, whatever -it might be; and therefore, the moment I saw him endeavoring to exert -an action upon me, _I silently addressed the Author of all things, -beseeching him to give me the power to resist the influence, and to be -conscientious in regard to myself, as well as in regard to the facts._ - -"I then fixed my eyes upon Mr. Townshend, attentive to whatever passed. -I was in very suitable circumstances: the hour being early, and one at -which I was in the habit of studying, was far from disposing me to -sleep. I was sufficiently master of myself to experience no emotion, -and to repress all flights of imagination, even if I had been less -calm; accordingly it was a long time before I felt any effect from the -presence of Mr. Townshend opposite me. However, after at least a quarter -of an hour, I felt a sensation of a current through all my limbs, and -from that moment my eye-lids grew heavy. I then saw Mr. Townshend extend -his hands before my eyes, as if he were about to plunge his fingers into -them; and then make different circular movements around my eyes, which -caused my eye-lids to become still heavier. - -"I had the idea that he was endeavoring to make me close my eyes, and -yet it was not as if some one had threatened my eyes, and in the waking -state I had closed them to prevent him. It was an irresistible heaviness -of the lids which compelled me to shut them, and, by degrees, I found -that I had no longer the power of keeping them open, but did not the -less retain my consciousness of what was going on around me, so that I -heard M. Desor speak to Mr. Townshend, understood what they said, and -heard what questions they asked me, just as if I had been awake, but I -had not the power of answering. I endeavored in vain several times to -do so, and, when I succeeded, I perceived that I was passing out of the -state of torpor in which I had been, and which was rather agreeable than -painful. - -"In this state, I heard the watchman cry ten o'clock; then I heard -it strike a quarter-past; but afterward I fell into a deeper sleep, -although I never entirely lost my consciousness. It appeared to me that -Mr. Townshend was endeavoring to put me into a sound sleep. My movements -seemed under his control; for I wished several times to change the -position of my arms, but had not sufficient power to do it, or even -really to will it; while I felt my head carried to the right or left -shoulder, and backward or forward, without wishing it, and, indeed, in -spite of the resistance which I endeavored to oppose; and this happened -several times. - -"I experienced at the same time a feeling of great pleasure in giving -way to the attraction which dragged me sometimes to one side, sometimes -to the other; then a kind of surprise on feeling my head fall into Mr. -Townshend's hand, who appeared to me from that time to be the cause of -the attraction. To his inquiry if I were well, and what I felt, I found -I could not answer, but I smiled; I felt that my features expanded in -spite of my resistance. I was inwardly confused at experiencing pleasure -_from an influence which was mysterious to me_. From this moment I -wished to wake, and was less at my ease; and yet, on Mr. Townshend -asking me whether I wished to be awakened, I made a hesitating movement -with my shoulders. Mr. Townshend then repeated some frictions which -increased my sleep, yet I was always conscious of what was passing -around me. - -"He then asked me if I wished to become lucid, at the same time -continuing, as I felt, the frictions from the face to the arms. I then -experienced an indescribable sensation of delight, and for an instant -saw before me rays of dazzling light, which instantly disappeared. I was -then inwardly sorrowful at this state being prolonged. It appeared to me -that enough had been done with me. I wished to awake, but could not; yet -when Mr. Townshend and Mr. Desor spoke, I heard them. I also heard the -clock, and the watchman cry, but I did not know what hour he cried. Mr. -Townshend then presented his watch to me, and asked me if I could see -the time, and if I saw him; but I could distinguish nothing. I heard the -clock strike the quarter, but could not get out of my sleepy state. Mr. -Townshend then woke me with some quick transverse movements from the -middle of the face outward, which instantly caused my eyes to open; -and at the same time I got up, saying to him, 'I thank you.' It was a -quarter past eleven. He then told me--and M. Desor repeated the same -thing--that the only fact which had satisfied them that I was in a state -of mesmeric sleep was the facility with which my head followed all the -movements of his hand, although he did not touch me, and the pleasure -which I appeared to feel at the moment when, after several repetitions -of friction, he thus moved my head at pleasure. - - "(Signed) AGASSIZ." - - -On the above quoted statement of Agassiz himself, Mr. Allan Putnam, in -his pamphlet on "Agassiz and Spiritualism," remarks: - -"We are distinctly taught, in the above (see pages 6, 7, 8, and 9), that -as philosopher and scientist, then in the full vigor of manhood, Agassiz -'had for a long time sought' for such an opportunity to be mesmerized as -Dr. Townshend's visit afforded. This professor, even then eminent--this -man, gifted with gigantic mental and strong physical powers--reverently -and prayerfully, as well as philosophically, sat calmly down, not to -welcome and imbibe, but '_to resist the mesmeric influence_.' Then Greek -met Greek, scientist met scientist, in calm but resolute measurement of -the strength and efficiency of their respective weapons and forces. -Agassiz says his purpose was to _resist_. The whole tone of his account, -however, indicates that his resistance was in no degree captious, but -designed simply to measure the strength and enable him to note the -action of mesmeric force. The vigorous professor then called into -exercise all his own great inherent powers of resistance, and such -further aid as his earnest aspiration could bring to his support, and -yet was forced to yield up to another's will all command over his own -physical organs. A stronger than he entered and ruled over his peculiar -domain. The Author of all things, though besought, did not so co-operate -as to countervail the legitimate action of natural powers. Invisible -forces, emitted and directed by another man's mind, against which his -own robust intellect was planted in calm and firm resistance, penetrated -even the compact Agassiz, and caused him, - -"1st. To feel the sensation of a current through all his limbs. - -"2d. To close his eye-lids from necessity. - -"3d. To lose his powers of utterance. - -"4th. To lose power to change the position of his arms. - -"5th. To lose power to even _will_ to move his arms. - -"6th. To lack power to prevent movements of his own head by another's -will. - -"7th. To experience great pleasure in giving way to the attraction upon -him. - -"8th. To feel surprised at the contact of his head with another's hand. - -"9th. To find the operator the cause of the attraction. - -"10th. To be confused at experiencing _pleasure_ from an influence that -was _mysterious_ to him. - -"11th. To see for an instant dazzling rays of light. - -"12th. To be unable to awake, even though he wished to. - -"Similar experiences have become so common that they are now devoid of -strangeness. Thousands, possibly hundreds of thousands, have had their -like since 1839. But no other Agassiz has described the sensations and -facts attending the subduing operations. The character of their reporter -gives his experiences exceptional value. - -"It is true and readily admitted that this keen and exact observer was -then dominated by _mesmeric_, which many assume to be widely different -from _Spirit_, force. The belief is prevalent to-day that those two -adjectives describe one and the same thing. Few persons who have sought -to discover the relations between mesmerism and Spiritualism, hesitate -to indorse the following statement, made by Cromwell F. Varley before a -committee of the London Dialectical Society, which was substantially -this, viz., 'I believe that the mesmeric force and the Spiritual force -are the same--the only difference being that in one case the producing -agent is in a material body, and in the other is out of such a body.' -Mr. Varley's competency to give a valuable opinion may be inferred from -the fact that the great Atlantic Telegraph Company elected him from -among England's eminent electricians, to supervise and control the -constructors and operators of their vast and delicate apparatus for -flashing knowledge under the waters, from continent to continent, and he -made their project a success. We add, that Spiritualism had, for years, -been manifested in striking forms and much distinctness, both through -himself and other members of his own family, and that he had been an -extensive observer and scientific student of its phenomena, and a -careful tester of its forces. He had reached the conclusion, not only -that the chief force employed in producing both the mesmeric and the -Spiritualistic entrancement was the same, but also that it was distinct -from either electricity or magnetism. From Mr. Varley's views the -conclusion may be fairly deduced that Agassiz, in middle life, -experienced much that is undistinguishable from the sensations and -perceptions of modern mediums, and that he was subdued by use of the -same force by which they are controlled. As a general rule, though -possibly subject to a few exceptions, persons who have once yielded to -mesmeric, afterward are very liable to succumb to Spirit force. This -rule will have important bearings when we come to view the deportment of -Agassiz as a member of the Harvard investigating committee. What we have -already adduced suggests the probability that, if unresisted by himself, -Spirits could have controlled him with much facility, had he consented -to be calm and unresisting while he was within the auras or spheres of -persons whose emanations and constituent elements were helpful to the -control of physical forms by Spirits." - -The great naturalist probably was mesmerized at other times than the one -of which his own pen furnished an account. For Townshend, p. 344, says: -"Prof. Agassiz, who, when mesmerized, could not of himself stir a -muscle, moved like an automaton across the room when impelled by me. -Even while retaining his consciousness enough _to resist my efforts_ -to move his limbs by mere gestures, without contact of any kind, he -subsequently owned that he was actually compelled into such motions as I -wished him to perform." - - - - -CHAPTER XXII. - -BOSTON AND THE HARVARD PROFESSORS (_Continued_). - - DISINTERESTED JUDGMENTS UPON THE SHAM INVESTIGATION--OUR PART IN - THE PROCEEDINGS--MORE FAIR INVESTIGATION BY THE COLLECTIVE - REPRESENTATIVES OF THE NEW ENGLAND PRESS--INVESTIGATION BY A BODY - OF UNITARIAN CLERGYMEN--OUR TRIUMPHANT RETURN HOME--THEODORE - PARKER. - - -Not only would Prof. Agassiz not sit in circle with us, saying that he -had vowed never again to sit in a circle, but he would not even consent -to go into a private room with the medium, Mr. Redman, who invited him -to do so when he found that the powerfully adverse influence of hostile -wills and feelings strained against him, in the room in which sat the -professors and the representative of _The Courier_, paralyzed his -ability to exhibit the phenomena which, under normal circumstances, were -familiar and invariable with him. - -It is evident that all this was a mere sham "investigation." _The Boston -Traveller_ said after it, that "It is _the unanimous opinion_ of -those who witnessed the whole proceedings, with the exception of the -representative of _The Courier_, that the whole affair was in no sense -of the word an investigation, and that nothing was proved or disproved -by it." And without quoting from other (non-Spiritualist) papers, I will -only add from _The Cambridge Chronicle_ of July 11th, issued under the -shadow of old Harvard's edifices, and circulated through its halls and -dormitories, the following comments by a correspondent: "It is patent to -observation that the committee approached the subject with preconceived -views. They seem to have taken for granted that they knew more on the -subject, even without investigation, than the unscientific Spiritualists -with all their long experience and heart interest in it; and they -erroneously judged that the public would take their _ipse dixit_ with -unreasoning deference. Because a man knows a rock, does it follow that -he knows a star? or if he knows a star, does he know a Spirit? Their -professors have shown their ignorance in this 'investigation,' nothing -more," etc. - -I may say, with specific reference to the part of the "two Fox sisters," -that in spite of the bad influences upon us of the bitterly hostile -spirit which ruled the so-called "investigation," and the contemptuous -ill-temper often manifested by some of the committee, I had no reason to -be dissatisfied with the part played by our Spirit friends. Our rappings -came, if not as profusely as usual, yet abundantly, both low and loud, -in spite of our being moved to different parts of the room, of our being -placed standing on cushions and on the stuffed spring seat of a sofa, -etc. Their demonstrative effect was broken by Agassiz's assurances that -he could show how these could be produced by natural physiological -means, and his pledge that he would do so, a pledge given in the -collective form of "we," and therefore binding on the body whose silence -was assent to them. And yet on the last day, after he had in haste -left the room, and when Dr. Gardner called for the fulfilment of this -engagement, Prof. Pierce, who had presided, wriggled out of it by the -plea that that was only an individual promise by Prof. Agassiz, and _not -one by the committee_. Of course it would have been easy to recall -Agassiz, or to hold another meeting for the purpose. Nor was that pledge -ever after redeemed, in spite of the calls of the Spiritualist press. -Nor could the great Agassiz have more eloquently admitted the -impossibility of its fulfilment, than he did by such silence under such -circumstances. - -On the 10th of July, 1857, Mr. Allan Putnam, of Roxbury, published a -statement from which I extract the following: - -"Mrs. Brown and her sister, Miss C. Fox, were present as mediums. A -conversation was started which was carried on mostly, but not entirely, -by Mr. Lunt, the representative of _The Courier_, and Major Rains, of -Newburg, N. Y., a graduate of West Point, once assistant professor -there, and who, in connection with Judge Edmonds and others, made a -long-continued investigation of Spiritual powers scientifically. This -conversation related to the instrumentality and processes by which -Spirits work, and Major Rains expressed some of his views as to the -proper processes for a scientific investigation of this particular -subject. - -"Also, there was conversation, mostly between Professor Agassiz and -Mrs. Brown, as to when and how the Fox family first learned that they -possessed this mediumistic susceptibility. The substance of this -harmonized with what has often been published. - -"After a time, the mediums and a few others being at the table, raps -were heard, mostly on the floor (or rather upon a three or four inch -platform covering the stuffed or deadened floor), while a few gentle -ones were felt and heard as if made on the table. Afterward, when Mrs. -Brown stood by a large wooden box, and put first her finger and then a -common pencil against the box, the raps were heard there as on the box -and near her hand. Again, when she stood upon a covered stool, the -sounds seemed to be made beneath her on the platform. Again, when the -two mediums were both standing on the stuffed seat of a sofa, the -persons near them remarked that they heard sounds as from the wood of -the sofa, and also from the wall against which the sofa stood. My -position was distant from the sofa, and I only state what others who -were near remarked. Many of the raps upon the platform and one or two -upon the box were quite distinctly heard in most parts of the room. - -"Near the close of their sitting, Prof. Agassiz stated that the -production of such sounds could be referred to known laws, and said, -'Before the investigation is over we will explain to you how they may -be produced.' - -"When about to separate, Major Rains expressed a wish that all would -stop and compare notes, and come to an agreement as to what had actually -occurred or been exhibited. A few sentences as to the propriety or -importance of this course were exchanged between him and Prof. Pierce, -when the Professor said, with a very ironical and discourteous tone and -look, 'We thank you, sir, for your _advice_,' and bowing, hastily left -the room. This occurred while a portion of the company were about -leaving the room--while nearly all were standing and ready to go--while -promiscuous conversation was going on--and it is not probable that many -heard or saw what is here described. I was standing by the side of -Major Rains, and saw and heard the whole most distinctly. Mortified and -ashamed at the tones and looks of this representative of _Alma Mater_ -and of Science, when addressed to a gentleman stranger, and a man of -science, I turned silently away, and was not surprised when, shortly -after, Major Rains said to me, 'There seems no occasion for me to remain -here because of any knowledge or skill which my experience in such -investigations may have given me; there is no attempt, no purpose, to -have an investigation of the general subject. I had better return home.' -And soon he did go, as then proposed. - -"Now the 'change came o'er the spirit of my dream.' At the next -gathering I asked, privately, and learned from both Prof. Pierce and -Mr. Gould, that they considered the money question as still before them, -and that they were but judges and not investigators. From that time -my relations to them and to that particular trial became relatively -unpleasant. I had little to do or say, and nothing to hope for, because -of the necessary antagonism in the room. - -"At their next sitting Mr. Redman was the medium. Raps and tipping of -the table did not come as they usually do with him; yet he asked those -at the table to write the names of deceased friends and roll up the -slips. Prof. Pierce commenced writing in a book. Prof. Agassiz, in the -meanwhile, was standing near his back, frequently changing his own -attitude and position, and looking very intently upon Redman, although -he said to Prof. Pierce, 'Throw that one out,' meaning the slip just -written upon. There was the appearance of much mental disturbance in -Prof. Agassiz, as shown by his attitudes, his changes of position, his -wild gaze, and his tones when he spoke. No raps came, _nothing_ claiming -to be Spiritual was done by or through Mr. Redman in the public room. At -some time during this sitting Dr. Gardner drew attention to the points -of disturbance, through strong mental action and intent use of the eyes. -Mr. Lunt was understood to say that he had been using both mind and eyes -intently, and with much effect; but I was on the opposite side of the -room from him when he spoke, and may not have taken in the exact import -of his words. - -"Similar want of success attended the other mediums, at all the -subsequent sittings up to the meeting of the Davenports, on the last -evening. These boys, or young men, were intrusted almost entirely to the -management of the Committee, and those of us who were but spectators -are not so informed as to make it proper to state in advance of the -Committee what was attempted nor what the success. We do know that at -the close Prof. Agassiz held up a small, short piece of thread, which he -said had been '_broken_,' and that that was the _test_. Having uttered -these words in a very rough tone and emphatic manner, he, in a similar -tone, said, 'Good night, gentlemen,' and hastily left us. - -"Prof. Pierce then said to Dr. Gardner, 'I suppose you are through with -us.' The Doctor replied, 'No, you have promised to show us how the raps -were made.' 'Not as a Committee,' said Prof. Pierce; 'Mr. Agassiz made -that promise as an individual.' And thus the affair closed--we as much -disappointed at the failure of Agassiz to keep his word and unveil the -mystery of rapping, as at any one failure during the sittings. - -"The _Investigation_, in fact, was a trial of the correctness of the -statements made at the preliminary meeting, viz., 'that it was in the -power of the gentlemen there present to make the trial a failure, by -ejecting certain forces from their own minds and eyes.' In this they -were successful. - -"Two of the gentlemen, Prof. Agassiz and Mr. Lunt, omitted throughout -all the sessions to comply with invitations to sit in the circle around -the table, and there was not, in any instance or at any point, any -opportunity for Dr. Gardner to exercise 'the determination of all the -accessory circumstances.' The former gentleman, it seems, was permitted -to exercise his own choice as to being in the circle, but not so the -latter. Dr. Gardner's friends have been disappointed, and the chief -disappointment was at the manners and actions and mental and emotional -states of two of the Committee and a representative of _The Courier_. - -"No chickens were hatched on this occasion, where the hen was kept in -perpetual agitation, and was often driven from her nest during the -period of incubation; _but it does not follow that eggs never contain -a vital principle_. Let the proper conditions be observed, let natural -laws have legitimate play, and the latent vital principle will take form -and embodiment and come forth from the shell a thing of life and power. -It is easy to prevent the hatching of an egg, for the Committee did that -with very little trouble. But many hens 'steal to their nests,' and in -secluded spots, where natural laws are conformed to, the hatching -processes still go on in spite of human science. - - "ALLEN PUTNAM. - "ROXBURY, July 10, 1857." - - -I must here bear testimony to the uniform politeness--I may say -kindness--with which I was personally treated by Prof. Agassiz, however -rough may have been his occasional treatment of some of the other -mediums. So far as _we_ were concerned, he exhibited nothing but that -perfect gentlemanhood which lent another grace to his mental greatness -and scientific attainment. There has always remained on my mind the -impression of something mysterious as having clouded his general conduct -in this "investigation." He was indeed in a false position, and ought -never to have been a member of that committee of professors, inasmuch -as it was of such serious importance to Prof. Felton (afterwards -president), who was virtually the prosecuting officer against -Spiritualism, and so vehement in his public antagonism to it, and -who was also so closely connected by marriage with Agassiz, his -_father-in-law_ (I believe), that a failure to support Felton in this -must have complicated family relations. I must also add that I found -Prof. Horsford unexceptionable as a kind and courteous gentleman. I -think that at the bottom of the committee's strange conduct in only -making an "award" on a money question, which no longer existed before -them, and then remaining in the ridiculous position of never making -their promised "report," notwithstanding the challenges and the jeers -of the Spiritualist papers and orators, lay, in some degree at least, -the facts of this awkwardness of domestic difficulties, and the -impossibility of getting the professors united upon any report. - -But that noble man, who has long since gone to his reward, Dr. Gardner, -did not let the matter drop at this point. No sooner was the "award" -promulgated than he engaged his mediums to postpone their departure from -the city, and, under like circumstances, in the same room, furniture -unchanged, to repeat their sittings before a different set of -investigators, namely, the _representatives of the Press_. A large body -of these gentlemen attended, besides their friends and other spectators, -and it is sufficient for me to say that the results were entirely -satisfactory. But Dr. Gardner had requested that their reports should be -withheld from publication until after the committee's full report should -have appeared. - -In Mr. Allan Putnam's pamphlet above referred to ("Agassiz and -Spiritualism"), is given an account of this convening of the members of -the Press, by Dr. Gardner, written by the temporary editor of _The New -England Spiritualist_, and signed "One Present," and commencing: - -"It is well known that the 'award' of the committee entirely failed to -meet the rational demands of inquirers. It took the form of a decree -rather than a decision. Such being the facts, Dr. Gardner thought it -due, not only to himself but to the community, to make another effort to -have the matter fairly and deliberately tested. Accordingly, immediately -after the appearance of the committee's 'award,' he invited the editors -of the principal newspapers in the city to attend the seances and -witness manifestations through the same mediums he had employed before -the professors. - -"The gentlemen who responded to this invitation were: Messrs. Carter, -Robinson, and Brown, of _The Boston Traveller_; Stockwell, of _The -Journal_; Bulger, of _The Post_; Clapp and Shillaber, of _The Gazette_; -Marsh, of _The Bee_; Tracy, of _The Herald_; Hill, of _The Ledger_; and -the editors of _The Banner of Light_, and _New England Spiritualist_. -There were also present at a portion of the sittings, Hon. L. V. Bell, -A. Putnam, Esq., Alvin Adams, Esq., and others." - -I extract only the following, which relates to ourselves: - - -"SECOND SESSION. - -"At the second session, on Thursday afternoon, July 2d, Mrs. Brown and -Miss Kate Fox were present as mediums. The precaution was taken again to -examine the furniture and appliances of the room, to guard against any -mechanical trickery. The company then seating themselves, raps were in a -few moments heard upon the floor and table. The sounds were various and -complicated, from the lightest tap to quite heavy blows. The heavier -sounds had a peculiar softness, as if they had been made by a padded -drum-stick worked by a spring. - -"The next step was to test the intelligence manifested through the -sounds. The method of doing this will be understood from the following, -which is but a small part of the proceedings--as a report of the whole -would be but a repetition of questions similar in their character, and -eliciting equivalent results. - -"A Spirit-friend of Mr. Marsh announced himself as present. - -"MR. MARSH.--'Will you tell me your name?' - -"BY THE SOUNDS.--'Yes.' - -"A list of names was written by Mr. M., and as he pointed to them -separately the Spirit designated that of Le Grand Smith. - -"MR. M.--'Will you tell me the manner of your death?' - -"'Lost at sea.' (Correct.) - -"MR. M.--'Will you tell me where I last saw you?' - -"'New York.' (Correct.) - -"'Have you any other acquaintance in this room?' - -"'Mr. Clapp.' - -"MR. C.--'Will Mr. Marsh ask him where I last saw him?' - -"Answer obtained by Mr. Marsh--'Boston.' (Correct.) - -"MR. C.--'I have seen him when he was sick; can he tell at what place?' - -"MR. M.--'Will the Spirit tell where Mr. Clapp has seen him sick?' - -"'New York.' (Correct.) - -"'Where else?' (No answer.) - -"'Whom were you intimate with in Boston? the Chickerings?' - -"A weak affirmative was returned, which was supposed to indicate that he -was acquainted with them--perhaps not intimately. - -"'Did you know Col. N. A. Thompson?' - -"'Yes.' - -"'Any other persons in this circle?' - -"'Dr. Gardner'--and others. - -"Dr. G. seemed willing that all failures should pass as such, and -promptly said, 'That is a mistake, gentlemen; I don't know any such -person.' - -"A desultory conversation here sprung up; after which Mr. Marsh resumed: -'In whose employ were you when I first knew you?' - -"'Jenny Lind's.' - -"DR. G.--'Oh! is that the man? I know now. I saw him in Springfield -once; had some sharp words with him, too.' - -"MR. STOCKWELL--'Is there any other Spirit present who was lost at sea?' - -"'Yes.' - -"MR. S.--'An acquaintance of mine?' - -"'Yes.' - -"'Will he tell in what steamer he was lost?' - -"Correctly answered. - -"'If I write a list of names, will he indicate his?' - -"'Yes.' - -"Mr. S. wrote a list of names; but neither of them was indicated by the -Spirit, though he went through the list twice. A moment or two after, an -earnest response was heard. Mr. S. had spelt the name wrong in the first -instance; but instantly, on correcting it, the affirmative came. The -last-mentioned facts were then stated to the company, no hint having -been given in the course of the proceeding whether it was satisfactory -or not. The name indicated was that of Samuel Stacy. - -"Another friend of Mr. S. announced his presence. His name was correctly -given; and a list of towns was written, with the request that he would -point out where he died. No response came; but on changing the word -Cambridge in the list, to Cambridge_port_, the sounds were promptly -returned. In these last two instances was an accuracy of intelligence -beyond what was looked for by the experimenter. - -"'Will the Spirit tell his birth-place?' - -"'Yes.' - -"A list of towns being written by Mr. S., was passed to Mr. Brown, with -the request that the response might be given to him, Mr. B. being -totally ignorant of the matter. - -"Various tests of this nature were tried. The questions were asked by -those ignorant of their answers, and the result was, without exception, -correct. - -"The question of a separate intelligence having had due consideration, -experiments were tried with regard to the sounds. The mediums, by -request, moved to various portions of the room; and the sounds were -produced, varying in quality according to the different substances from -which they apparently proceeded. The 'toe-joint' theory being suggested -by some one, the mediums were requested to stand on the spring cushion -of a sofa. This they did, and merely touching the tip of a finger -against the plastering, the sounds were distinctly and abundantly heard -on, or rather _in_ the wall. They were equally distinct to a person in -the adjoining room. That the ladies had no other contact with the wall -than to touch it lightly with the tip of a single finger, all present -can testify." - - -Nor was this action of the members of the Press the only investigation -by high authority which we two (Katie and I) underwent on this occasion -of our visit to Boston, in 1857. - -It was proposed by our friends that we should meet a party of Unitarian -clergymen at the house of Rev. Dr. Harrington, in Summerville, about six -miles from Boston. - -They made a most thorough investigation. They held a consultation in a -private room, and considered that now was the time to satisfy themselves -in regard to the production of the sounds; as they had read the -statement made by the Buffalo doctors, in which "knee-knocking" figures, -and also the Burr toe-ological humbug, and many more wise theories, -which they wished to prove true or silence forever. - -Rev. Dr. Francis, a brother of Lydia Maria Child, and another -distinguished clergyman, were appointed to hold our knees, and two -ladies held our feet, rested on chairs, exposed plainly to view. - -During the time we were held in this position, sounds were made all -around the room--on chairs, on the floor, under their feet, etc. One old -gentleman shouted out, "Thank God, I always believed the raps were -genuine, and now I know they are." He then told us he was living near -Rochester when we first came before the public, and always felt the -deepest sympathy for us. - -At the close of the investigation we were all invited to go into the -dining-room, where a sumptuous banquet had been prepared for the party. -The Spirits of earth and heaven met and rejoiced together on this -occasion; and there were many more of the invisible ones than of those -still in the flesh. Many sweet songs were sung, and the timely echoes -from the Spirit world told us plainly that they were not afar off. It -was time for us to leave them. Mr. Alvin Adams had taken us there in his -beautiful equipage, and he advised us of the hour. The party accompanied -us to the carriage, and with many blessings and words of encouragement, -bid us farewell. - -There were fifteen or more Unitarian clergymen together with many of -their lady and gentlemen friends. One of the clergymen, laying his hand -on the shoulder of Dr. Francis, exclaimed, "Gentlemen, this is proof -positive of that which we have all been grasping after, as a shadow, -from time immemorial." - -On our return to the hotel at Boston, a large party of friends had -assembled in our parlor, and met us with outstretched hands. Wm. Lloyd -Garrison said, "I know you have been successful, or you would not come -in with such happy faces." The Spirits rapped in response to his -exclamation, and we spent a pleasant evening. - -The following morning a large party, who came from Vermont, occasioned -considerable amusement. - -They came "to see the mediums," which seemed to be all that some of them -wanted. They waited in the reception-room. Several of them stood on the -stairs. As we came from the breakfast table and passed through the hall, -one of them called out loudly to the others, "There! we've seen 'em -without paying." - -They came from the Green Mountains, with the idea that we were something -curious to be seen: and they had concluded to spend a dollar in order to -gratify their curiosity. Edwin Forrest and several of his friends were -still at the breakfast table, and they enjoyed the joke very much. - -The party were not all, however, of this kind; two or three came in and -paid the admission fee. One woman had good evidence of communication -with a daughter lately deceased. - -We met many interesting persons at Mr. Parks's, among whom were Theodore -Parker, and Rev. James Freeman Clark, who seemed very much interested, -and kindly invited us to accompany Mr. and Mrs. Parks to his home, which -invitation was accepted. We spent a pleasant day with his honored mother -and sister, his wife being absent from home. - -I shall ever remember the beaming, kindly face of Rev. Theodore Parker, -who fearlessly, frankly, and honestly announced to his friends that he -was a believer in Spiritualism. Subsequently he visited me several times -in company with Rev. John Pierpont. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII. - -ROBERT DALE OWEN AND PROFESSOR FELTON, PRESIDENT OF HARVARD COLLEGE. - - MASTERLY LETTER FROM MR. OWEN. - - -Although not directly connected with the affair of the Harvard -Professors, yet it comes in natural sequence to the preceding chapter -for me to mention that, after the appearance of Robert Dale Owen's -"Footfalls on the Boundary of Another World," Professor Felton, who -burned with angry zeal against Spiritualism, wrote him a letter (April -13, 1860), which was slow in reaching its destination. Mr. Owen, having -written a reply to it, requested Felton's permission to publish the -former with the latter; a request which was declined on the ground that -"the letter was hastily written, and intended only for your eyes." - -The letter referred to was a fair sample of the sort of criticism which -he wrote on the subject, and which he was willing to retail out to -others, and then decline to face any fair discussion with a highly -honorable opponent, at least his equal in public and social position, -who had unanswerably answered his bitterly libellous language. It is -open to question whether Mr. Owen's delicacy was not excessive in -respecting the privacy of Professor Felton's volunteered letter of -controversial attack upon his book, and whether he would not have been -perfectly justified in publishing it, as he asked permission to do, side -by side with the masterly reply which it elicited. This reply, which -I now proceed to publish, will suffice to show how little the Harvard -dignitary, however learned in Greek, was a match in logical controversy -for Mr. Owen, who had been a distinguished member of Congress, and who -had recently vacated the post of U. S. Minister at the court of Naples. - -The Professor stated that he had fully "investigated the subject both -in this country and in Europe, and that the conclusion at which he had -arrived was that the alleged physical phenomena, such as moving of -tables without the ordinary application of physical force, _never -take place_ under conditions which absolutely prevent the action of -delusion or fraud." He is not the only man who has claimed to have -"investigated," when he has visited a few mediums with the eyes of his -mind so shut and sealed with hostile prejudice that what he calls his -investigation had been but an idle farce. - -Then again, in the same letter, he declares, in relation to the -investigation in Boston, that "the whole thing failed, failed utterly." - -I refrain from designating this as it deserves. I refer my readers to -the history of that sham investigation for them to give it its proper -designation. He knew the statement was not true of the manifestations -during the investigation, if his own committee could be believed. The -letter says, "If I ever have time I shall prepare a volume on the -subject." - -He did not, however, have time before he followed the course of Nature, -and he has now found out for himself many things not falling within the -scope of his studies as Professor of Greek, which he did not know -before. - -After this outpouring, he goes on to sanction the same thing in -Christian Revelation. He says the cases are different. Yes, we have the -absolute facts here, and that is better than those of long ago. The fact -is, Prof. Felton never gave it one hour of fair investigation. - -Though Prof. Felton refused permission for the publication of his -letter, I am under no restraint for the publication of Mr. Owen's -masterly reply to it; with which, as it has not before been published -(to my knowledge), I am glad to be able to enrich this volume. - - - "PHILADELPHIA, November 12, 1860. - -"MY DEAR SIR: - -"It was only on my recent return from Europe that I had the pleasure of -receiving your letter of the thirtieth of April last. I have since given -to its strictures the earnest consideration to which the character and -standing of the writer and his friendly tone justly entitle them. - -"If, on a careful review, I had found cause to believe that the tendency -of my work is such as you represent, it would be little consolation -to feel that it was prompted by those good intentions which you are -candid and courteous enough to ascribe to me. Prudence, painstaking -discrimination, severe scrutiny of evidence, especially for the novel or -the extraordinary, are, in an author, duties as imperative as good faith -and uprightness; nor should he escape reprehension by pleading the one, -if it appear that he has neglected the others. - -"But my conscience acquits me of neglecting, save by exceptional -inadvertence, reasonable precautions. That these may, in some cases, -have proved unavailing, is the lot of human effort. So far, however, -after ten months' probation, I have had doubts cast upon a single -narrative only, out of the seventy or eighty which my volume contains; -and it is to the credit of your sagacity that the story thus discredited -is that of the Livonian Schoolteacher, the very one to the evidence for -which you chiefly take exception. It was part of my business in visiting -Europe to test a case, to the conflicting evidence regarding which, -about three months after the publication of 'Footfalls,' my attention -was called by a friend; and as my inquiries, though they showed some -foundation for the story, tended to discredit its details, I did what -duty required of me; I omitted in the English edition, recently issued, -and in the tenth American edition, the story in question, adding an -explanatory note, and substituting a narrative entitled 'The Two -Sisters,' relative to a similar phenomenon, and of which a copy is -herewith inclosed. You will find the names of the two witnesses -initialized only; but I am authorized by these ladies to communicate to -you, if you desire to follow up the case, their names--neither unknown -nor little esteemed--and their residence, within a day's easy journey of -Cambridge. - -"In two of the narratives, the 'Wynyard apparition' and 'Gaspar,' I have -obtained and inserted in the latest editions important additional -vouchers. - -"You have not, as you inform me, the 'slightest hesitation in rejecting -the entire mass of the stories.' Forgive me if I say, that I admire your -boldness more than your discretion. Abercrombie, in his 'Intellectual -Powers,' vouches ('Footfalls,' pp. 151, 163, 181, 204) for several of -the most remarkable. John Wesley relates (p. 225), and Dr. Adam Clarke -and the poet Southey indorse (p. 238) another; Goethe is sponsor for -one (p. 197); sceptics like Mackay (p. 255) and Macnish (p. 155) for a -second and third; Mrs. Senator Linn for a fourth (p. 455); Dr. Bushnell -for a fifth (p. 459); William Howitt and his amiable wife for several -more (pp. 170, 171, 373); Mr. and Mrs. S. C. Hall for two of the most -interesting (pp. 447, 463). At least a dozen are attested by clergymen -of unimpeached character. If all these names seem to you irresponsible, -and if you refuse credit, unless men be 'put on the stand and under -the solemnity of an oath,' that species of evidence also, the highest -known to the law, I have furnished. The facts touching the Mompesson -disturbances were officially proved in court (p. 221); so, before the -sheriff of Edinburgh, were those which tormented Captain Molesworth -(p. 254); so, above all, were the phenomena of the Cideville Parsonage, -running through two months and a half. In this last case I have given -(pp. 275 to 282) the sworn testimony of _eleven_ witnesses taken down, -as the French forms of law require, in writing, read over to each -witness, and its accuracy attested by the signature of each. Among these -witnesses were the mayor of the town, the Marquis de Mirville, well -known as an author of repute, a neighboring lady of rank and her son, -and three clergymen. The mayor swears that he saw the shovel and tongs -move from the fireplace into the room, no one touching them or near -them; that, having replaced them, the same thing happened a second time, -'while the witness had his eyes on them, so as to detect any trick.' The -Curate of Saussy saw a 'hammer fly, impelled by an invisible force, from -the spot where it lay, and fall on the floor without more noise than if -he had placed it there.' All testify to phenomena, and especially to -knockings, as marvellous as any which American Spiritualism claims. -Monsieur de Saint Victor deposes that 'he felt convinced, that if every -person in the house had set to work, together, to pound with mallets on -the floor, they would not have produced such a racket' (p. 280). Not one -of the witnesses, placed under such solemn responsibilities, 'shrinks -from repeating the monstrous story.' - -"The Cideville wonders, thus attested by evidence strong enough to -hang a dozen men, far exceed those of Hydesville. Are you prepared to -pronounce these eleven witnesses (and as many more, whose testimony -I have omitted, and who swear to the same incidents) to be, as you -declared the Foxes, 'wretched cheats, contemptible and dishonest'? Did -they, too, palm 'unscrupulous frauds on deluded people'? Have you not -the 'slightest hesitation' in setting down persons of character and -station as wilful perjurers?--nay, as motiveless perjurers? Or were -they, one and all, deluded? Were the impressions their senses received -due only to 'ill-regulated imaginations'? What sort of imagination is -it that would persuade two men that a table which they sought, by main -force, to prevent from moving, did move, without conceivable cause, in -spite of their efforts? (p. 280.) Do people imagine 'such a clatter -in the room that one can hardly endure it'?--or that 'every piece of -furniture there was set in vibration'?--or such a pounding that the -witness 'expected every moment that the floor of the apartment would -sink beneath his feet'? (p. 280.) - -"You take me to task for narrating on insufficient testimony. If the -rules of evidence which I have applied in the Mompesson case, in the -Wesley case, in the Cideville case, and I will add in that of the -Rochester Knockings, are to be rejected as untrustworthy, then not -only shall we sink back to scepticism in all history and (as far as -historical evidence goes) in all religion, but proof will fail us, in -all our courts of justice, alike to acquit the innocent and condemn the -guilty. - -"I do not allege that all the narratives in my book are equally well -authenticated. The Stilling story, for example (p. 317), may be taken -as apocryphal. That of the 'Surgeon's Assistant' (p. 325) has not been -verified by me. 'The Rescue' (p. 333) came to me, thirty years after -it happened, at second hand. But in these and in all similar examples -throughout the book, where the nature of the case did not admit of -evidence at first hand, I have specially called the attention of the -reader to that fact. Nor, if one or more of these stories should -prove to be without foundation, would it be just, for that cause, to -discredit the others. The '_ex uno disce omnes_' argument is not -applicable here. Each narrative ought to be judged independently, by its -own evidence. It is a sound maxim in law, that the superfluous does not -invalidate the essential. - -"I may add that, if in one example I have negligently omitted -corroborative inquiries, I am not in the habit of sparing pains to -authenticate a narrative. You imagine that I have been satisfied with -the reports in Spiritual papers about the 'Electric girl.' I spent a -week in Paris in procuring the original documents in that case and -embodying them in my narrative. A small portion only of these is -contained in the 'Comptes Rendus.' The authentic details have never yet -been given to the American public. They are of great interest in a -scientific point of view. - -"You assume that such men as Arago regard clairvoyance as mere trickery. -Arago, in 1853, expressly said ('Footfalls,' p. 23) that 'somnambulism -ought not to be rejected _a priori_, especially by those who have kept -up with the progress of modern science;' and he admitted ('Footfalls,' -p. 68) that 'psychology may one day obtain a place among the exact -sciences.' Cuvier went further. He conceded ('Footfalls,' p. 68) the -principle lying at the base of Mesmerism. - -"Inasmuch as my book treats only of spontaneous phenomena, not of those -that are evoked, I have therein said nothing of the Foxes, except in -connection with the narrative of what, in the olden time, would have -been called the 'haunted house' of Hydesville; one of a class of which -I have given numerous other older examples. Now, however, having been -afforded by the sisters ample opportunity to investigate the rappings -and other manifestations alleged to occur in their presence, I am -ready, after warning, to go farther, and to say that, whatever the true -character of these phenomena, I see no reason whatever for ascribing -them to imposture. Nothing came to light in the course of this -investigation other than what bore, to my mind, the impress of an honest -desire to be freed, by rigid tests of fair dealing, from all blame. I -never rest my opinion of character or motive upon report when I can have -opportunity of personal verification. Such opportunity, which in this -case I believe you have not had, I am enabled now to offer you. I am -authorized by Mrs. Underhill (formerly Leah Fox) and by her husband (a -gentleman of New York who has been, for seventeen years, secretary of -one of the principal insurance offices in Wall Street), to say that, -though Mrs. Underhill has not for some years sat as a professional -medium, and has resolved not again to do so, she is willing, in the -interests of truth, to afford you, during the university vacation, or -at other time when your leisure serves, all reasonable facilities for -strict investigation. - -"I pray it may not be understood that I urge you to accept this offer. I -think, indeed, that such an investigation is not unworthy either of your -character or of mine. But I am no propagandist; and I have observed that -if there be nothing within which moves us to undertake such inquiries, -they seldom afford satisfaction or eventuate in useful results. - -"You speak of my book as 'ill-judged and mischievous,' as 'furnishing -aid to hosts of deceivers,' and you think it, 'in the present state of -intellectual and moral disorder' on the subjects of which it treats, -'peculiarly dangerous.' - -"Truth, unless prematurely urged (John xvi. 12), is never ill-judged or -mischievous. I did not go in search of this subject. It came up in the -course of human events, and doubtless at the proper time and for a -good purpose. I found it already controlling the belief of hundreds of -thousands, engaging the attention of millions. This, if it presented no -other claims, appeared to me to entitle it, before judgment pronounced, -to diligent and respectful inquiry. Thus inquiring, I perceived, as you -have done, 'intellectual and moral disorders' not unfrequently following -in the train of its influence; yet, looking at it more closely, I became -convinced that it produced good as well as evil. - -"Surveying the ground further, I found the arena occupied chiefly by -partisans; some of these (shall I include yourself?) delving the good; -others, in their hasty enthusiasm, overlooking the evil. The former -seemed to me to forget that it is not by despising error that we correct -it; the latter, that the new and the untried often run into error and -extravagance. - -"Desiring, after twenty years of public life, some more tranquil and -philosophical field of labor, I discovered none which appeared to -promise more useful results than this. If, as you allege, 'all the -phenomena are due to two, and only two sources--delusion and imposture,' -these should be detected and exploded, as by carefully prosecuted -researches every delusion and every imposture can be. If, as I believe, -there be a foundation of truth underlying them, still there is -imperative demand for the exercise of prudence and the precautions of -due regulation. Lacking these, a source of good may eventuate in evil. -Even if the phenomena, wisely followed up, may elevate morality and -fortify religion, yet if these marvels are permitted to spread among -us without chart or compass whereby to steer our course through an -unexplored ocean of mystery, we may find ourselves at the mercy of very -sinister influences. - -"As to the general question at issue between yourself and me, you admit -the reality of Spiritual influences directly exerted by God upon human -intelligence. So far as, from the Creator's work, we may judge His modes -of action, these are mediate and by ministering agencies, not by direct -intervention. "Why, then, should we regard the hypothesis of Spiritual -interposition (Hebrews i. 14) as a baseless superstition? - -"You further admit the occurrence, though only in Christ's day, of -Spiritual intercourse. But a dispassionate survey of the economy of -the universe tends to the conviction that no great law of action ever -shows itself, for a brief season, thereafter to disappear forever. And -Scripture, instead of thus restricting Spiritual phenomena, intimates -(Mark xvi. 17, 18) their continuance. - -"Guided by such general views, I published 'Footfalls.' Its prompt -sale and its favorable reception have been my least rewards. Tokens of -sympathy and of gratitude contain the greater. A mother, deprived by -death of her favorite child, and refusing to be comforted because he was -not, confesses that she has been indebted to its pages for healthy and -hopeful views of death, renovated spirits, courage to labor and to -wait. A sceptic into whose hands the volume fell a few weeks before his -decease, requests that, after he is gone, I may be informed that to -that volume, and especially to its chapter on the 'Change at Death,' he -owed the revolution of a life's opinions, and the first consolatory -conviction which had ever reached him that there was a fairer and a -better world toward which he was fast hastening. - -"'By their fruits ye shall know them,' said the great Author of our -religion. Do not fruits like these indicate a good tree? And if the -chief narratives contained in my book may be trusted, what are their -teachings? That not an effort to store our minds or school our hearts, -made here in time, but has its result and its reward hereafter in -eternity. But what motive to exertion in good can be proposed to man -more powerful than such an assurance? - -"These are my reasons for still believing, notwithstanding your opinion -of my work, that it is of wholesome tendency. - -"Time, the great teacher, will decide between us. Ten years--probably -less--will see the question determined whether the Spiritual hypothesis -is destined to grow in favor and assume station as a reality, or to sink -into discredit, as a mere figment of the brain. I am content to bide the -event. - -"Meanwhile, following my convictions of the useful, I propose next year -(unless ere then I pass to another phase of existence where much that is -now obscure will doubtless be made plain) to follow up my first work by -another; and therein I purpose to examine what I have not yet touched -upon; namely, the progress and character of what go by the name of -'Spiritual manifestations.' I purpose to investigate first their verity, -then their influence; to inquire under what aspects they have proved -injurious, and under what beneficial to mankind; how far they may be -usefully prosecuted, and at what point they become prejudicial or -unsafe. - -"This second volume, like the first, shall contain many materials, some -suggestions, few opinions. On such a subject as this, dogmatism, whether -in affirming or denying, is unpardonable. There is, perhaps, no human -inquiry, as to which Bacon's wise aphorism is more applicable: 'If a man -will begin with certainties, he shall end in doubts; but if he will be -content to begin with doubts, he shall end in certainties.' - -"If even the opinions and suggestions I may offer should fail in -accuracy, the materials will remain valuable, if care and industry may -avail judiciously to select them. From these each reader can deduce -his own conclusions; and thus, perhaps, such incidental puzzles as the -seeming investment with clothing of apparitions may be relieved from the -imputation of absurdity, if they do not find full solution. - -"A word, in conclusion, as to the alleged abandonment of what is called -Spiritualism by certain persons named by you. You adduce the reported -defection of such seceders as conclusive argument against the cause they -desert. But it proves nothing, except, perhaps, that one extreme often -results in its opposite. If these men, forsaking common sense, ran off -into wild extravagance, little wonder that they repented. And if their -case be otherwise, their secession, if secede they did, has still no -weight. Weak men adopt opinions, and again discard them, alike on -insufficient evidence. We sometimes turn back, confused, in the very -path of progress. Du Fay, the discoverer of the fact that there are two -kinds or states of electricity, repudiated his own brilliant discovery. - - "I am, my dear sir, - "Faithfully yours, - "ROBERT DALE OWEN. - "PRESIDENT C. C. FELTON."[13] - - [13] To this letter Prof. Felton never made any published reply. - A letter from him, bearing date seven days after that of Mr. Owen, - is before me (or rather a copy of it which Mr. Owen allowed Mr. - Underhill to make); but, while perfectly civil and friendly, - it bears on its face the evidence of a virtual prohibition of - publication, saying that it was so hastily written that it was - despatched without reperusal, and that his other duties left him - no time for public controversy on this subject. I need only say - that it was mainly made up of slashing and sweeping generalities - against Spiritualism, which Mr. Owen would have had not - the slightest difficulty in confuting--and in confuting so - triumphantly that the learned Greek professor of Harvard would not - have had a rag left to cover the nakedness of the "_absurdum_" to - which he would have been reduced by Owen's superior brain and pen. - A further appeal against publication was clearly involved in a - remark that he contemplated some future publication of a volume on - the subject. Mr. Owen therefore could do no more than await the - promised volume, but the purpose was never carried into effect; - which is much to be regretted, since its non-appearance costs - to the literature of Spiritualism a third volume (this time - controversial), which would have constituted a precious sequel to - Mr. Owen's two great works, the "Footfalls on the Boundary of - another World," and "The Debatable Land." The two gentlemen (both - of whom I knew) have now passed beyond that Boundary, and beyond - all further Debate about that Land, where we shall all soon find - them, I doubt not, now excellent friends to the cause of - Spiritualism, as well as to each other.--ED. - - -I may add that Mr. Owen, in the summer of 1859, while residing with us, -engaged upon his first book (the "Footfalls"), obtained the willing -consent of Mr. Underhill and myself, to invite Prof. Felton to come and -accept the hospitality of our home at 232 W. 37th Street, for a -fortnight or as much shorter or longer a period as he might favor us -with his stay; as a means of receiving daily and hourly evidences of all -he should like to investigate. Prof. Felton declined the invitation. The -invitation proved at least our willingness to submit to such an -exhaustive investigation. What disposition its non-acceptance indicated -on the other side, in regard to a question which is confessedly one of -supremest vital importance to all mankind, it is not for me to say, but -rather to leave to the judgment of those who may do me the honor of -being my readers. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV. - -EXPERIENCES OF ROBERT DALE OWEN THROUGH THE MEDIUMSHIP OF THE AUTHOR. - - MOVING A LEDGE OF ROCK ON THE SEA-SHORE--RAPS ON THE WATER, AND IN - THE LIVING WOOD--SEEING THE RAPS--MOVING PONDERABLE BODIES BY - OCCULT AGENCY--CRUCIAL TEST--A HEAVY DINNER-TABLE SUSPENDED IN - THE AIR BY OCCULT AGENCY. - - -I will here introduce some interesting extracts from Robert Dale Owen, -relating to some of his personal experiences with me, which will speak -for themselves: - - -I. - -MOVING A LEDGE OF ROCK ON THE SEA-SHORE. - -"On the twenty-fourth of August, 1861, I accepted an invitation, from -Mr. Samuel B. Underhill, of New Rochelle, a sea-side village on the -shore of Long Island Sound, to spend the next day with him, in company -with Mr. and Mrs. Underhill (their near relatives). - -"On the afternoon of August 25, Mr. S. B. Underhill drove us out in his -carriage, through the picturesque country adjoining the village; the -party consisting of Mr. S. B. Underhill and his wife, Mr. and Mrs. D. -Underhill, and myself.[14] - - [14] Mrs. S. B. Underhill was a sister of my husband, and a full - believer in Spiritualism. There was no relationship between Mr. - S. B. and Mr. D. Underhill. It had simply happened that his - sister had married a gentleman of her own name with whom she - had no tie of kin. - -"In the course of the drive, coming near the shore of the Sound, at a -point where there were long ledges of rock slanting down into the -water, it suddenly suggested itself to me that here was an excellent -opportunity for a crucial test. I inquired of Mrs. Underhill if she had -ever tried to obtain raps on the sea-shore. 'No,' she said; she never -had. - -"'Do you think we can get them here?' I asked. 'I have never found any -place where they could not be had,' she replied; 'so I dare say we can.' -Thereupon there were three raps--the conventional sign of assent--from -the bottom of the carriage. - -"So we drove down to the beach, and got out to test the matter. The -portion of rock whither we repaired was not an isolated block, detached -from the rest, but part of a large, flat mass of rock, covering at least -half an acre, and running back into a bluff bank that rose beyond it; -there were also several underlying ledges. We were about thirty feet -from the sea and, as there was a moderate breeze, the surf broke on the -rocks below us. - -"But yet, standing on the ledge beside Mrs. Underhill, and asking for -the raps, I heard them quite distinctly above the noise produced by the -surf. This was several times repeated, with the same result. - -"Then Mrs. Underhill and Mrs. S. B. Underhill sat down, and I, stepping -on a lower ledge, laid my ear on the ledge on which the ladies were -sitting and repeated my request. In a few seconds the raps were heard by -me from within the substance of the rock and immediately beneath my ear. - -"I then sought to verify the matter by the sense of touch. Placing my -hand on the same ledge, a few feet from Mrs. Underhill, and asking for -the raps, when these came audibly, I felt, simultaneously with each -rap, a slight but _unmistakably distinct vibration or concussion of the -rock_. It was sufficiently marked to indicate to me a rap, once or -twice, when a louder roll of the surf for a moment drowned the sound. - -"Without making any remark as to what I felt, I asked Mr. U. to put -his hand on the ledge. 'Why!' he suddenly exclaimed, 'the whole rock -vibrates!' During all this time Mrs. Underhill sat, as far as I could -judge, in complete repose."--"Debatable Land," p. 346. - - -II. - -RAPS ON THE WATER AND IN THE LIVING WOOD. - -"On the tenth of July, 1861, I joined a few friends in an excursion from -the city of New York, by steamboat, to the Highlands of Neversink; Mr. -and Mrs. Underhill being of the party. - -"It occurred to me, while sitting on deck by Mrs. Underhill, to ask if -we could have the raps there. Instantly they were distinctly heard, -first from the deck, and then I heard them, and quite plainly _felt -them_, on the wooden stool on which I sat. In the afternoon our party -went out in a sailing boat, fifteen or twenty feet long. There, again at -my suggestion, we had them, sounding from under the floor of the boat. -It had a centre-board, or sliding keel, and we had raps from within the -long, narrow box that inclosed it. At any part of this box where we -called for the raps, we obtained them. - -"In the evening we ascended a hill, back of the hotel, to the Highland -light-house. In returning and passing through a wood on the hill-side, I -proposed to try if we could have raps from the ground; and immediately I -plainly heard them from beneath the ground on which we trod: it was a -dull sound, as of blows struck on the earth. Then I asked Mrs. Underhill -to touch one of the trees with the tips of her fingers, and, applying my -ear to the tree, I beard the raps from beneath the bark. Other persons -of our party verified this as I had done. - -"In returning, next morning, on another steamer, we had raps on the -hand-rail of the upper promenade deck, and also from within a small -metal boat that was turned upside down, on the deck below. - -"Notes of these experiments were taken immediately on my return to New -York."--Owen's "Debatable Land," p. 345. - - -III. - -SEEING THE RAPS. - -"It was during an evening session at Mr. Underhill's, February 22, 1860. -Besides Mr. and Mrs. Underhill, Kate Fox, and myself, there were present -Mr. Underhill's aged father and mother; venerable examples of the plain, -primitive Quakers, both of whom took the deepest interest in the -proceedings. - -"By request, through the raps, the gas was extinguished and we joined -hands. - -"Very soon lights were seen floating about the room, apparently -phosphorescent. At first they were small, just visible, but gradually -they became larger, attaining the size and general outline of hands; -but I could not distinguish any fingers. These lights usually showed -themselves first behind and between Leah and Kate, near the floor. Then -they rose; sometimes remaining near Leah's head, sometimes near her -sister's. One of them was nearly as large as a human head. None of these -touched me, though one approached within a few inches. Another made -circles in the air just above our heads. After floating about for a -brief space, they usually seemed to return either to Leah or Kate. - -"While the hands of the circle remained joined, I looked under the -table[15] and saw lights, as many as ten or twelve times, on or near the -floor, and moving about. Once, while I was looking intently at such a -light, about as large as a small fist, it rose and fell, as a hammer -would with which one was striking against the floor. At each stroke a -loud rap was heard in connection. It was exactly as if _an invisible -hand held an illuminated hammer and pounded with it_. Then, desiring -conscious proof of what I saw was not by human agency, I asked -_mentally_, 'Will the Spirit strike with that light three times?' -which was done forthwith; and then, after an interval, repeated. - - [15] This is literally exact that Mr. Owen "looked under the - table," but it omits to say _how_; and I the more readily - supply that omission, because he himself, after his book was - published, expressed regret that, in his cultivation of - brevity, he had not explained himself more fully. To speak of - having looked under a table rather suggests the idea of having - stooped down for that purpose. The following was exactly the - way in which it passed. Mr. Owen desired to look under it and - thought of so doing, when the table, which was _an - extension-table_, opened itself, its two halves being drawn - apart, so as to enable him to see through as well as under it, - through the wide opening thus made--evidently by the Spirits - who had seen his thought. As this was a distinct phenomenal - fact (and one not without its interest) Mr. Owen regretted - afterward that he had not stated it precisely as it had - occurred. - -"When, a second time, the light was seen and I was noticing the -corresponding sounds, some one said, 'Can you make it softer?' - -"Almost instantly I saw the light diminish and strike the -floor, at intervals, with a soft and muffled sound, just -distinguishable."--"Debatable Land," p. 348. - - -IV. - -MOVING PONDERABLE BODIES BY OCCULT AGENCY. - -"'When they came to Jordan, they cut down wood. But as one was felling -a beam, the axe head fell into the water; and he cried, and said (to -Elisha), 'Alas, master!' for it was borrowed. And the man of God said, -'Where fell it?' And he showed him the place. And he cut down a stick, -and cast it thither; and the iron did swim.' (2 Kings vi. 4-6.) - -"The raising from the ground of weighty substances, or the moving of -these from place to place, is one of the most common, and most easily -verified, of physical manifestations. I have elsewhere given many -examples of it. (See 'Footfalls on the Boundary of Another World.') Here -I shall add but two or three out of the numerous cases that have come -under my eye during Spiritual sessions. - -"A most satisfactory test of the power, by occult agency, to raise -ponderous substances was suggested to me by that practical thinker, the -late Robert Chambers, the well-known author and publisher, during his -visit to the United States, in the autumn of 1860; and we carried it out -on the thirteenth of October of that year. - -"On the evening of that day we had a sitting in Mrs. Underhill's -dining-room; there being present Mr. and Mrs. Underhill, Kate Fox, Mr. -Chambers, and myself. In this room we found an extension dinner-table of -solid mahogany, capable of seating fourteen persons. This we contracted -to the form of a centre-table, and, having procured a large steelyard, -we found that it weighed in that form a hundred and twenty-one pounds. -We suspended this table by the steelyard, in exact equipoise and about -eight inches from the floor. Then we sat down by it; and while our -experiment proceeded, Mrs. Underhill sat with the points of both feet -touching one of mine and Kate in the same relation to Mr. Chambers. This -was done at their suggestion, so as to afford us proof that they had no -physical agency in the matter. Their hands were over the table, near the -top, but not touching it. There was bright gas-light. Thus we were able -to obtain a - - -CRUCIAL TEST, - -the table remaining suspended, with the constant weight at the figure -of 121. We asked that it might be made lighter. In a few seconds the -long arm ascended. We moved the weight to the figure 100: it still -ascended; then to 80; then to 60. Even at this last figure the smaller -arm of the steelyard was somewhat depressed, showing that the table, -for the moment, weighed less than sixty pounds. It had _lost more than -half its weight_, namely, upward of sixty-one pounds. In other words -there was a power equal to sixty-one pounds sustaining it. Then we -asked that it might be made heavier; and it was so; first, as the -figures indicated, to 130, and finally to a hundred and forty-four -pounds. - -"The change of weight continued, in each instance, from three to eight -seconds, as we ascertained by our watches; and during the whole time the -ladies maintained the same position of feet and hands; Mr. Underhill not -approaching the table. - -"We had given Mr. Underhill no notice of our intention to ask for this -experiment. The heavy steelyard was bought for the occasion from a -hardware-store in the neighborhood. How much a Jewish axe-head commonly -weighed, in the days of Elisha, I know not; it could be but a few -pounds. Our miracle (dynamics) exceeded that of the prophet, as far as -regards the weight of the body that was made lighter. But the Hebrew -seer was at a greater distance from the object raised than were our -mediums. On the evening just preceding that on which we tried the above -experiment I had a sitting at Mr. Underhill's, with very satisfactory -result." - - -A HEAVY DINNER-TABLE SUSPENDED IN THE AIR WITHOUT CONTACT. - -"Our session was on the evening of October 12, 1860, lasting from -half-past nine till eleven.[16] It was held in the same room and at the -same table before mentioned, and by gas-light. Present, Mr. and Mrs. -Underhill, Kate Fox, Mr. Harrison Gray Dyer, of New York, and myself. -We had very loud rappings, from various parts of the room and on the -chairs. Then, while our hands were on the table, it began to move, -sometimes with a rotary motion, sometimes rising up on one side, until -finally it rose from the floor all but one leg. Then we sought to induce -it to rise entirely from the floor. After (what seemed) strenuous -efforts, almost successful, to rise, we aided it by each putting a -single finger under it; and, with this slight assistance, it rose into -the air and remained suspended during six or seven seconds. - - [16] We found, by repeated trials, that our experiments - succeeded better when we sat at a late hour, after the servants - had gone to bed, when the house and the streets were quiet. - -"After a time we asked whether, if we removed our fingers from the -table-top, while it was in the air, it could still remain suspended; and -the reply (by rapping) being in the affirmative, after aiding it to rise -as before, we withdrew our fingers entirely, raising them above it. The -table then remained, nearly level, suspended without any human support -whatever, during the space of five or six seconds; and then gradually -settled down, without jar or sudden dropping, to the floor. - -"Then, anxious to advance a step further, we asked if the table could -not be raised from the floor without any aid or contact whatever. The -reply being in the affirmative, we stood up and placed all our hands -over it, at the distance of three or four inches from the table-top: -when it rose of itself, following our hands as we gradually raised -them, till it hung in the air about the same distance from the floor -as before. There it remained six or seven seconds, preserving its -horizontal, and almost as steady as when it rested on the ground; then -it slowly descended, still preserving the horizontal, until the feet -reached the carpet. As before, there was no jar or sudden dropping. - -"The same experiment was repeated next evening in the presence of Robert -Chambers, after we had completed our tests with the steelyard; and with -exactly the same results. At first, as before, we raised it on our -fingers; then, withdrawing them, it remained in the air six or seven -seconds. On the second trial it rose entirely without contact, remaining -suspended for about the same space. It should here be remarked that we -were in the habit, during these experiments, of moving the table to -different parts of the room, and of looking under it from time to time. - -"Upon the whole I consider this moving of physical objects to be as -conclusively established, in its ultramundane aspect, as the Spirit -rap. A hundred and twenty pound dinner-table is no trifle to lift. The -conditions exclude the possibility of concealed machinery. And by what -conceivable bodily effort, undetectable by watchful bystanders, can two -or three assistants heave from the ground, maintain in the air, and then -drop slowly to the floor, so ponderous a weight, with their hands the -while in full view, under broad gas-light? No one in his senses, and -believing in his senses, can witness what I have witnessed, and yet -remain a sceptic in this matter."--"Debatable Land," p. 361. - - - - -CHAPTER XXV. - -EXPERIENCES OF THE AUTHOR WITH ROBERT DALE OWEN (_Continued_). - - -V. - -AN EVENTFUL HOUR WITH LEAH FOX UNDERHILL--A GHOST SPEAKS. - -"It was on the evening of Sunday, the twenty-first of October, 1860. The -sitting was held in Mr. Underhill's dining-room, lasting from ten till -eleven o'clock P.M. - -"The room was lighted by gas. There were two windows fronting the -street; three doors: one opening on a corridor whence a staircase -ascended to the next floor, another opening on a short passage leading -to the kitchen, the third, the door of a pantry in which were crockery -and various other articles, including a barrel of loaf-sugar in one -corner. - -"Before we had any demonstrations the raps requested us to wait until -the domestics had retired. There were two servant girls in the kitchen, -whom Mrs. Underhill sent up stairs to bed, so that everything was -profoundly still on that floor of the house. Then we fastened the inside -blinds of both windows, so as to exclude all light from the street. - -"Before commencing the session, at Mr. Underhill's request, I shut and -locked the three doors above referred to, leaving the keys in the doors, -so that no one, even if furnished with keys, could open them from -without. I satisfied myself by careful personal inspection of the -furniture, and otherwise, that there was no one in the pantry, nor any -one in the dining-room except the three persons who, along with myself, -assisted at the sitting. These persons were Mr. Daniel Underhill, Mrs. -Underhill (Leah Fox), and her nephew, Charles, twelve years old. We sat -down to a centre-table, three feet eleven inches in diameter, of black -walnut, and without table-cover. (I had previously looked under it; -nothing to be seen there.) The gas-burner was immediately over it. I -sat on the east side of the table, Mr. Underhill opposite to me, Mrs. -Underhill on my left hand, and Charles on the right. There was no fire -in the room. - -"The rappings commenced, gradually increasing in number and force. After -a short interval they spelled, 'Put out the gas.' It was accordingly -extinguished and the room remained in total darkness. Then 'Join hands.' -Shortly after doing so I felt, several times, a cool breeze blowing on -my cheek. Then was spelled, 'Do not break the circle.' We obeyed; and, -except for a second or two at a time, it remained, on my part, unbroken -throughout the rest of the sitting. - -"After a few minutes I perceived a light, apparently of a phosphorescent -character, on my left, near the floor. It was, at first, of a -rectangular form, with the edges rounded. I judged it to be about four -inches long and two and a half inches wide. It seemed like an open -palm illuminated, but the light which emanated from it showed quite -distinctly its entire surface; I could distinguish no fingers. For a -time it moved about near the floor, then it rose into the air and -floated about the room, sometimes over our heads. After a time it -changed its appearance and increased in brightness. It then resembled an -opaque oval substance, about the size of a child's head, muffled up in -the folds of some very white and shining material, like fine linen, only -brighter. As it moved about, I began to hear, at first imperfectly, -afterward somewhat more distinctly, the rustling as of a silk dress, or -of other light article of female apparel, giving the impression that one -or more persons were moving silently about the room. Then the light -passed behind Mrs. Underhill; then I saw it close to Mr. Underhill, and -just opposite to me. Mr. Underhill said, 'Can you not go down to Mr. -Owen? do try.' Thereupon it moved slowly around to my left side. This -time the folds appeared to have dropped, and what seemed a face (still -covered, however, with a luminous veil) came bending down within five or -six inches of my own face, as I turned toward it. As it approached, I -plainly distinguished the semi-luminous outline of an entire figure of -the usual female stature. I saw, very distinctly, the arms moving. At -the lower extremity of its right arm, as if on the palm of the hand, the -figure bore what seemed a rectangular substance, about four inches by -two, as nearly as I could estimate. This substance was more brightly -illuminated than the rest of the figure. It may have been only the -illuminated palm, but I do not think it was; it seemed more like a -transparent box with phosphorescent light within it. Whatever it was, -the figure raised it above its head, and then passed it slowly down -close to what seemed the face, and then over the upper part of the body, -as one might pass a lantern over any object, with intent to make it -visible. This action it repeated several times. - -"By aid of the illuminations thus afforded I saw, more distinctly than -before, the general form of the face and figure; but both appeared -covered with a half-transparent veil, and I could distinguish no -features; nor were the outlines of the body, nor of the limbs, sharply -defined. The motion of the right arm with the light was the most marked -and frequent. - -"While this was taking place I held Mrs. Underhill's hand and Charles's. -As the various phases of the phenomena succeeded each other, I remarked -on what I saw; and Mr. Underhill, from the opposite side of the table, -responded to my remarks; so that I am quite certain he was seated there. -I expressed a wish that the Spirit would touch me, and Mr. Underhill -said, from his place, 'We are very anxious that the Spirit should touch -Mr. Owen, if it can.' - -"Thereupon I felt what seemed a human hand laid on my head. And, as I -looked steadily at the figure, which stood on my left side, I saw its -head bend toward my left shoulder. A moment afterward I _felt_, and -simultaneously _heard_, just behind the point of that shoulder, a kiss -imprinted. I could not, for any physical fact, obtain the evidence of -three senses--sight, touch, and hearing--more distinctly than in this -case I did. - -"Immediately afterward I saw this luminous body pass behind me; what -seemed, by the touch, to be hands gently laid hold of both my shoulders -and turned me round to the right. I looked on that side and the figure -now stood by my right shoulder. - -"After pausing there for a few seconds, it moved toward the window -furthest from me, and we heard the sounds as if some one were attempting -to open the window-blind. - -"Mr. Underhill, from his place, remarked that it would probably be able -to effect this; for it had done so on a previous occasion. The blind was -in four compartments, each of which could be opened or closed by raising -or lowering a wire attached to movable slats. The figure opened the -upper left-hand quarter of the blind, so that a faint light shone in -from the street lamps. I was looking at the window when this occurred. - -"Up to this time the appearance, gradually becoming more luminous, had -been in sight, moving about the room fully five minutes. There was not -the slightest footfall when it moved. My hearing is very acute; I -listened for every sound; and as, in the intervals of conversation, the -silence was unbroken, I could have detected the fall of the lightest -footstep. - -"From this time the light which illuminated the figure gradually faded, -and soon I could no longer distinguish any form. The slight rustling -sound, unaccompanied by footsteps, still, however, continued. - -"Suddenly we heard a noise as of the door opposite to me being unlocked; -then of its being hastily opened and shut; then the rustling sound -approached me on the left, and a key was laid on my left hand. Then -a second door was heard to be unlocked in the same way, and I heard -another key laid on the table just before me. Then a third door (that of -the cup-board, by the sound) was heard to be unlocked and opened, and a -key, as if pitched over our heads, was heard to drop with a clatter on -the table. - -"While this was going on I commented, from time to time, on each -occurrence, and received answers from Mr. Underhill, from his place at -the table opposite to me. - -"While we were conversing, there was a rattling of the crockery in the -cup-board. Mrs. Underhill expressed her apprehensions as to some -favorite china, but Mr. Underhill replied, 'I will trust the Spirits;' -and then added, 'Cannot the Spirit bring something to Mr. Owen?' Almost -immediately there was set down on the table, close to my left hand, some -object which I touched, and it proved to be a cut-glass goblet. In -setting it down, what seemed a human hand touched mine, and immediately -afterward was laid several times on my shoulder. I expressed a desire -that it would distinctly grasp my hand, to which Mr. Underhill -responded. Instantly a small hand, or what in touch resembled one, took -hold of my hand and grasped it. Then it clasped my bare wrist, gently -but with a firm grasp; then my lower arm, then my upper arm; each time -with a distinct grasp. I could not have distinguished the touch from -that of a human hand. It was a little cooler than mine, but not -disagreeably so. There was nothing chilly or clammy or otherwise -unpleasant about it. There was after this, throughout the sitting, -no sound whatever of opening or closing doors. - -"While it was touching me thus, Mr. Underhill said, 'Can you fill the -goblet you brought to Mr. Owen with water?' There was a rustling but no -footstep, a slight noise in the pantry, and then the sound of something -dropped into the goblet; but, putting my hand in, I felt no water. In -doing so I broke the circle only for a moment. Then, just behind me, I -heard a sound as if the glass of the clock on the mantel-piece were -touched and shaken. - -"All this time there was no word spoken except by those at the table; -but, once or twice, there was a whistling sound in the air. - -"When, soon after, we were bidden by the raps to relight the gas, I -found three door-keys on the table, the goblet also, and within it a -lump of loaf-sugar. Both the room doors were closed, but on trying them -I found that neither was locked. Two of the keys on the table fitted -them. The door of the pantry, which the third key fitted, stood open, -and the cover of the barrel of sugar was pushed partly off. The -left-hand upper portion of the blind, at which we had seen and heard -the figure, was open. - -"These are facts, all briefly noted down the same evening on which they -happened, and written out in full the next morning. - -"The allegations, by the raps, were that the Spirit present was that of -a daughter of Mrs. Fox, who had died young, and that other Spirits were -present (among them an Indian Spirit), aiding her to show herself to -our circle. Emily--that was the girl's name--had been Mrs. Underhill's -favorite sister, long mourned over, and had lain, during the last hour -of her life and at the moment of death, in Mrs. Underhill's arms. Mr. -Underhill stated to me that he had seen the same Spirit, as distinctly, -several times before; and that he had been able to distinguish the -features. He appeared also, on this occasion, to have perceived the -whole figure, and especially the features, more distinctly than I did, -though my natural sight has always been keen, and, except within -ordinary reading distance, is still nearly as strong as it was thirty -years ago. With these exceptions, all present, so far as I could judge -by comparing notes with them during and after the sitting, seemed to -have seen and heard the succession of phenomena here described just as -I myself had done. - -"Up to this time, never having witnessed any such phenomena as these, I -had often doubted within myself how I should be affected by witnessing -an apparition, or what I had reason to consider such. - -"It _seemed_ to me that I should experience no alarm; but of this in -advance of actual experience, I could not be assured. Now I know just -how far I can trust my self-possession. Awe I undoubtedly felt--awe and -intense interest; but, in looking back on my feelings throughout that -wonder-bringing hour, I feel certain that a physician might have placed -his finger on my wrist, even at the moment when that dimly illuminated -Presence first bent over me, with scarcely six inches intervening -between its veiled face and mine--its hands placed on my head, its lips -touching my shoulder--and not have found the beatings of my pulse unduly -accelerated; or if he had detected acceleration, it could not, I am very -sure, have been justly ascribed to any tremor or fear, but solely to the -natural effect of solemn and riveted expectation. If a man, under such -circumstances, may trust to his own recollections not twenty-four hours -old, I can aver, on my honor, that I was not, at any time while these -events were in progress, under other excitement (though it may be -greater in degree) than a chemist might be supposed to experience while -watching the issue of a long-projected and decisive experiment, or an -astronomer when the culminating point of some important observation is -about to be reached. - -"I beg it may not be supposed that I mention this as boasting or -courage. There was, in truth, nothing of which to boast. The preceding -and attendant circumstances were such as to preclude alarm. I was not -alone, nor taken by surprise. I was expecting some phenomena and hoping -that they would be of a phosphorescent nature. And though I had not any -expectation of seeing an actual form, yet, as the allegation was that a -deceased sister, beloved by one of the assistants, was present, and as -all the demonstrations were gentle and seemingly arranged by friendly -agencies to satisfy my desire for the strongest evidence in proof of -Spiritual appearance, I was under very different circumstances to -those which have often shaken the nerves even of the boldest, while -encountering for the first time what is usually called a ghost. - -"I state the fact of my equanimity, then, merely as one of the attendant -circumstances which may be fairly taken into account in judging the -testimony here supplied in proof of the appearance, in visible and -tangible form, of an alleged Spirit of a deceased person. It is often -assumed that a man who believes he sees an apparition is (to use a -common expression) frightened out of his senses, and so, is not entitled -to credit as a witness. - -"If it be objected that, before the sitting closed, the doors were -unlocked, I reply first, that all the remarkable and interesting -portion of the phenomena _occurred before this happened_; and secondly, -that, as the keys of the locked doors were left in them, they could only -be opened from the inside. If, in reply to this last, it still be urged -that Mr. Underhill, deserting his post for a few seconds, might have -opened one of the doors, I reply that I happened to be conversing with -him at the moment we first heard the key turned. I add that during the -next sitting, when still more wonderful phenomena occurred, I took a -precaution (as will be seen) which made it impossible that either Mr. -Underhill or any of the company should leave their seats, even for a -moment, without my knowledge." - - -A GHOST SPEAKS. - -"Five days after this I had the session here referred to, in the same -room, with the same assistants, during which similar phenomena were -repeated, but with one highly noteworthy addition. - -"The date was the twenty-sixth of October, 1860, and it was an evening -session, from half-past ten till midnight. The same precautions which I -had taken before the commencement of the former sitting, as to locking -all the doors, looking under the table, examining the room and -furniture, etc., I carefully adopted on this occasion also. As before, -we waited until the servants had retired and all was still. - -"After a time there was spelled 'Darken;' then 'Join hands.' We obeyed; -but on this occasion I took an additional precaution. Grasping Mrs. -Underhill's right hand and Charles's left, I brought my own hands to the -centre of the table, and Mr. Underhill, across the table, laid his hands -on mine. This we continued throughout the entire sitting. I am able, -therefore, to assert that, from the beginning of this sitting till the -end, the circle remained unbroken. - -"After a few minutes, there appeared a luminous body of an irregularly -circular form, about four inches in diameter, floating between us and -the door, which was back of Mrs. Underhill. It was somewhat brighter -than when it first appeared on the previous occasion, that is, on the -twenty-first of October. - -"Then, after an interval, the light, rustling sound seemed to indicate -the approach of some one. The figure was not so distinct as on the -previous occasion, the lower portion losing itself in a grayish cloud. -The highest light seemed to be on the spot corresponding to the -forehead. But I saw no features; nor did I see the arms moving. Very -soon I was gently touched on the head, then on the shoulders, then laid -hold of, as with both hands of some one standing behind me. Then the -figure seemed, by the sound, to move away toward Mr. Underhill. He -stated that the figure was approaching him. He asked it if, as a test, -it could take something out of his pocket; but there was no reply, by -raps or otherwise. Immediately I heard a sound as if some one were -moving the key about in the door opposite to me. - -"Soon after Mr. Underhill said the figure had again approached him. I -saw the illuminated circular substance close to his head, but could not -distinguish any figure. Mr. Underhill said that he could dimly discern -the figure. - -"After a time it moved round to the lad Charles, who exhibited much -alarm, crying out, 'Oh, go away! pray don't!' when it approached, as I -saw it do, close to his head, which he had bent down on the table. It -was now very bright, so that, by the light, I could see the outline of -the boy's head. Charles afterward stated that he saw it distinctly, and -that a hand touched him repeatedly. While it was close to Charles, it -appeared to me as if a white handkerchief or some article of the like -texture were thrown over a hand or some similar support. I saw no -figure. When it rose behind Charles, as if to leave him when he cried -out, I could perceive what resembled a hand grasping some illuminated -substance, the outline of the hand appearing as a shadow across the -illuminated ground. - -"Then it moved, as I could see, to Mr. Underhill, and after a time -crossed over to me, and touched me gently on the shoulder. Of a sudden -it occurred to me that one other evidence was lacking. I expressed a -desire that, if it could, it would speak. It seemed to make several -efforts to do so, as indicated by a slight, guttural sound; then I heard -a sound resembling the syllable _es_, twice repeated. - -"Then, by the raps, was spelled out, 'Sing.' Mrs. Underhill complied. -The figure which had seemed to move away and return, again touched me -from behind, drawing me slightly toward it. Then, in a brief interval of -the singing, I heard, in a low voice, just behind me, 'God bless you.' -As additional assurance that it was no momentary illusion, I asked that -it would speak again; and again, in an interval of the music, I heard, -in distinct tones, the same words, 'God bless you.' They seemed to be -pronounced close to my ear. The voice was low--apparently a woman's -voice--just louder than a whisper, and the words seemed to be pronounced -with an effort, in subdued tones, as a person faint from sickness might -speak. I particularly noticed, also, that each word was pronounced -separately, with a perceptible interval between, and there was not the -usual accent on _bless_, followed by the shortened _you_; but each word -was equally accented. In other respects the sound resembled the human -voice, when low and gentle. - -"Mrs. Underhill afterward stated to me that she distinguished the word -_you_, but not the others. Mr. Underhill said he had heard articulate -sounds, but could not make out any of the words; he only knew that -something had been said to me. - -"After a time I saw the figure pass behind Mrs. Underhill and remain, -for a few minutes, near her husband; then it returned to me, appearing -on my left side. I saw the outline of a head and face, but still, as -before, covered with a veil which concealed the features. I perceived, -however, what I had not observed before, what seemed tresses of dark -hair dropping over the face, and the dim outline of an arm raised one -of these tresses, and then dropped it again, several times, as if to -attract my attention. Behind was the vague outline of a figure, but less -distinct than during the previous sitting. Then the figure passed behind -me. I was leaning over the table, so that Mr. Underhill might not have -so far to stretch in order to reach my hands. I felt a kiss on my -shoulders, then there was the feeling of two hands laid each on one -shoulder, and I was drawn very gently back till my shoulders, above the -chair back, were pressed against what seemed a material form. Almost at -the same moment my hand was kissed. - -"Mr. Underhill cried out, 'Ah, you were drawn back;' and Mrs. Underhill -said, a little impatiently, 'Every one is touched but me. Can't you come -to me?' The words were hardly pronounced when she screamed out, as in -alarm; she had been suddenly and unexpectedly kissed on the forehead. - -"From that very moment the manifestations entirely ceased. No luminous -object to be seen, not another touch, not a rustle, not a sound of any -kind in the room. I listened attentively, and am certain that no door -opened or shut, and scarcely a minute or two elapsed ere it was spelled -out, 'Light the gas.' - -"When we had done so we found everything as before, with a single -exception. I ascertained by looking under the table and in the pantry -that there was no one in the room but ourselves; I found all the three -doors locked, but the key belonging to the door opposite to me was -missing. We asked where it was; the raps replied, 'Look.' We could not -see it anywhere. Then we examined our pockets, and, from one of his -coat-pockets Mr. Underhill produced a key which was found to fit the -door. Mrs. Underhill asked if her alarmed exclamation had injured the -Spirit? - -"Answer by the raps: 'Not much.' - -"Mrs. U.: 'I'm so _much_ afraid I hurt her!' - -"Answer: 'It frightened her.' - -"Question (by me): 'Did Mrs. Underhill's cry of alarm cause the -manifestations to cease?' - -"Answer: 'Yes.' - -"As to the door-key, I remark: - -"That Mr. Underhill asked, as a test, to have something taken from his -pocket; but it was a better test, since he could not move from his place -to take the key from the door and deposit it in his pocket. Who _but_ -a Spirit could take it, our circle remaining unbroken? Is the taking by -Spirit agency incredible? But the hands that pressed my shoulders, that -grasped my hand, that clasped my wrist, were surely material enough to -extract a key from a door-lock and drop it into a pocket. - -"Then all the doors, this time, were left locked, so that no one -could enter from without; to say nothing of the absurd supposition -that a Spirit should open a door in order to admit human -assistants."--"Debatable Land," p. 467. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI. - -SPIRIT CURES--MR. CAPRON'S WIFE. - - STATEMENT BY E. W. CAPRON--WIFE OF GENERAL WADDY THOMPSON, OF SOUTH - CAROLINA--WIFE OF MR. DAVIS OF PROVIDENCE, R. I. - - -I might fill many pages with my reminiscences under this head, but I now -confine myself to three instances, the first in order being also the -first in my experience. I take it partly for that reason, and partly -because it contains the features of the temporary transfer to myself of -the affection removed from the sufferer, and also of the cure having -been performed _at a distance_. - - -I. - -STATEMENT BY E. W. CAPRON. - -"On the occasion of my first visit at the house of the Fox sisters, then -living in Prospect Street, Rochester, I mentioned casually that my wife -was afflicted with a very severe and troublesome cough. Nothing more was -said about it at the time, but as we sat quietly conversing with and -about the 'Spirits,' Leah seemed suddenly entranced and said, 'I'm going -to cure Rebecca's cough.' It was no sooner said than done. She visited -her mentally and described her accurately, and pronounced her cured. I -returned to my home (Auburn) and found her entirely well. I expressed -surprise, and asked her how she became so suddenly cured? She said she -did not herself understand it, as her cough had left her since 'night -before last.' Her cough was cured and never returned. - - "E. W. CAPRON." - - - NOTE.--I will add that the cough was transferred to myself with - equal violence to that which had tormented Mrs. Capron. My family at - times feared that I might rupture a blood-vessel. (Why did the - Spirits not relieve me too?) It lasted for about a week, when my - mother sent for Professor E. C. Rogers, a powerful mesmerizer who - happened to be lecturing in Rochester at the time, who by his - magnetic power and manipulations gave me prompt and complete relief. - He was not a "Spiritualist," nor am I able to say exactly what his - philosophy was. He afterward published an 8vo volume of about 330 - pages, entitled, "Philosophy of Mysterious Agents, Human and - Mundane; or, Dynamic Laws and Relations of Man," etc. - - A. L. U. - - -II. - -WIFE OF GENERAL WADDY THOMPSON, OF SOUTH CAROLINA. - -General Waddy Thompson was a widower when I first knew him (he had met -my mother and sisters in Washington, in 1852). Subsequently he attended -my seances frequently. On the occasion I now speak of (in the fall of -1857), he called to make an engagement with me to see him and his young, -second wife, who was an invalid. As they were going to start for home -the next morning, he wished to come that afternoon. It was cold, and the -snow and frozen rain came down heavily, but at the appointed time a -carriage drove to the door, and Mrs. Thompson was carried into the house -by two men. She was beautiful alike in person and in character. Her -lameness and great suffering, which she had endured for over four years, -had had their origin in milk fever, which had settled in her leg, and -had baffled the skill of the most renowned physicians of Europe and -America. - -The manifestations of Spirit presence came freely, and very soon Mrs. -Thompson cried out, "Oh! something is taking hold of my limbs with -hands!" The General begged her to sit still, saying, "Do not stir, my -dear; it is your Spirit guardian who loves you." She wept and called on -her mother's Spirit to come, saying, "Dear mother, I want you to go with -me where I go, and watch over us all." - -Mrs. Thompson was cured, and walked back without difficulty from Ludlow -Place to the St. Nicholas Hotel. - -Two years later, in 1859, she and her lovely sister, Miss Jones, -accompanied the General to New York, and on learning that it was our -reception night, came to enjoy the evening with us, and related the -circumstances before a very large party. - - -III. - -WIFE OF MR. DAVIS, OF PROVIDENCE, R. I. - -The third I save myself the trouble of writing by copying it from Robert -Dale Owen's "Debatable Land," page 513. But in doing so I correct an -error of _date_ which was natural enough on the part of Mrs. Davis in a -narration made in 1862 of an occurrence which had taken place some five -years before. In point of fact it occurred in 1857, while I resided in -my house, No. 1 Ludlow Place. She erroneously makes it February, 1858, -instead of 1857. My marriage with Mr. Underhill was on the 2d of -November, 1858. Of course I was not "Mrs. Underhill," but Mrs. Brown, -at the time of this extraordinary cure; though it was natural that Mrs. -Davis in 1862 should speak of me by the name which had then been mine -for about four years; and also that this should have misled Mr. Owen, -and caused him to understand the case as having occurred after I had -become Mrs. U. The reader will therefore, in perusing this narrative, -simply change the word "Underhill" to Brown. With that unimportant -correction, the whole of it is strictly true. See letter from Mrs. Davis -to me, written on her return home from this visit, dated August 8, 1857, -page 391. - - -_Paralysis of the Motor Nerve._ - -"In the month of February, 1858, a lady, the wife of Mr. Davis, of -Providence, R. I., was residing at her home in the immediate vicinity of -that city. - -"It happened, one morning, when a large and powerful horse was standing -harnessed in front of the house, that a servant, passing carelessly -close to the animal with a child's carriage in which was an infant -daughter of Mrs. Davis, accidentally dropped the tongue of the carriage -close to the horse's heels. Mrs. Davis, seeing the danger of her child, -rushed to the horse's head, and seizing him suddenly by the bridle with -her right hand, the animal reared violently so as almost to lift her -from her feet. She succeeded, however, in leading him off from her -child, which thus escaped unhurt. - -"At the moment she experienced no pain; afterward she went about her -usual occupations, but felt faint and languid throughout the day. About -ten o'clock P.M., sitting down to supper, she first noticed a pain in -her elbow, and then, when she attempted to use her right hand, was -unable to do so; she found it impossible to close three of the fingers -of that hand, the index-finger alone obeying the impulse of her will. -After a time the pain increased and extended above the elbow. - -"In the course of the night the right leg also became affected, the pain -extending to the hip. - -"In the morning she discovered that she could not, by any effort of the -will, move either the right arm or the right leg. - -"The physicians declared it to be a case of paralysis of the motor -nerves, caused chiefly by sudden excitement. For a long time it resisted -all remedies. During seven weeks the paralysis continued unabated. - -"In all that time she never used hand or arm: when she walked she had to -drag the right leg after her. The leg, too, became cold even to the hip, -and all efforts to warm it were ineffectual. - -"In the month of April she experienced slight relief by the frequent use -of electricity; but only so far that, by a special effort of the will, -she could partially move her hand and arm. Habitually she rested the -elbow on her hip, or, when sitting in an arm-chair, raised it with the -other hand so as to rest it on the chair-arm. Nor did she ever, until -the incident about to be related, regain the power of straightening -either leg or arm. Nor was the warmth of the leg at all restored; and -when she walked she still had to drag it after her along the ground. - -"This continued, without alteration or improvement, until the month of -July, 1858; and by this time she had become comparatively disheartened. -Life seemed to her no longer worth having: a cripple for life, a burden -to her friends, useless to her family. She gave way to tears and -despondency. - -"In the early part of July a friend, Mrs. J., wife of a gentleman well -known in New York literary circles[17] and who had been staying with -Mrs. Davis, proposed to close her visit and return to that city. -Suddenly Mrs. Davis experienced an impulse for which she could not at -all account. It was an urgent desire to go to New York and visit Mrs. -Underhill (Leah Fox), with whom she was not acquainted, having merely -heard of her through Mrs. J. She said to that lady (Mrs. J.) that -if she would remain with her a day longer, she (Mrs. Davis) would -accompany her to New York and visit Mrs. Underhill in hope of relief. -Mrs. J. consenting, they left Providence on the evening of July 3d, -notwithstanding the doubts expressed by Mr. Davis whether his wife -would be able to endure the journey, reached New York next morning, -and proceeded at once to Mrs. Underhill's. - - [17] Oliver Johnson, Editor of the _Anti-Slavery Standard_. - -"Mrs. Davis was so much exhausted on her arrival, that she retired to a -private room until the afternoon, when she, Mrs. J., and Mrs. Underhill -met in the parlor. - -"Loud raps being heard, it was proposed to sit down at the centre-table. -It being but three o'clock in the afternoon, there was bright day-light. - -"Soon after the ladies sat down, all their hands being on the table, -Mrs. Davis felt the ankle of her right leg seized as by the firm grasp -of a human hand, the foot raised, and the heel placed in what seemed -another hand.[18] The touch of the fingers and thumb was unmistakably -distinct, and indicated that it was a right hand which grasped the -ankle, while a left hand received the heel. After a time the hand which -had seized the ankle released its grasp, and Mrs. Davis felt it make -passes down the leg. These passes were continued about ten minutes. Mrs. -Davis felt a sensation as of the circulation pervading the paralyzed -limb; and the natural warmth, of which it had been for months deprived, -gradually returned. At the expiration of about ten minutes, there was -spelled out by raps: 'Rise and walk.' - - [18] The allegation by rapping was, that the agency was that of - a deceased brother of Mrs. Davis. - -"Mrs. Davis arose and found, with an amazement which she said no words -could describe, that she could walk as well as she had ever done in her -life. She paced up and down the room to assure herself that it was a -reality: the pain, the paralysis were gone; she could use the hitherto -disabled leg as freely as the other. After more than four months of -suffering and of decrepitude, she found the natural warmth and vigor of -the limb suddenly and (as it would be commonly phrased) miraculously -restored. - -"This terminated the sitting for the time; the _arm_ still remaining -paralyzed as before. But late in the evening, after the departure of -several visitors, the ladies sat down again. This time, by rapping, a -request was made to darken the room. After a brief delay the arm was -manipulated as the leg had been, but with more force, as if rubbed -downward from the shoulder by a smooth and somewhat elastic piece of -metal, like the steel busk sometimes used in ladies' stays. After this -had been continued for some time, what seemed to the touch a steel busk -was laid in Mrs. Davis's right hand, and, by raps, a request was spelled -out to close the fingers upon it. This she found herself able to do with -a firm grasp. Then the busk was drawn forcibly from her hand. - -"From that time forth she recovered the use of her arm as completely as -she had that of her leg. Nor has she had pain or any return of the -paralysis, or weakness, or loss of temperature, in either limb, from -that day to the present time;[19] that is, during four years. - - [19] Written July, 1862, when this narrative was communicated to - me. - -"In communicating the above to me, as Mrs. Davis did, in presence of the -same friend who accompanied her to Mrs. Underhill's, Mrs. Davis kindly -gave me permission to use her name."[20] - - [20] The above was related to me July 20, 1862, by Mrs. Davis - herself. I wrote it out next day; and submitted the manuscript - on the 24th of July to Mrs. Davis, in presence of Mrs. J., for - authentication. It was assented to by both ladies as correct. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII. - -MISCELLANEOUS LETTERS. - - J. HEDDON--S. CHAMBERLAIN--JOHN E. ROBINSON--A. UNDERHILL--GEORGE - LEE, M. D. - - -The two following letters, from Mr. Heddon and Judge Chamberlain to me, -I take from _The Cleveland Plaindealer_, in which paper they are thus -prefaced by the editor: - -"_More Testimony._--Some friends of Mrs. Fish, on learning her intended -visit to this city, gave her many flattering letters, signifying their -great esteem for her and confidence in the 'good cause,' as they call -it, of the doctrine of Spiritualism. Among the many such testimonials we -select the following from J. Heddon, Esq., and Judge Chamberlain, men of -the first standing in their community." - - -J. HEDDON. - - "STAFFORD, May 9, 1851. - -"RESPECTED MADAM: As Mr. Chamberlain and myself left Rochester before we -had an opportunity of copying those Spiritual manifestations, I will now -transcribe and send them to you by mail, and Mr. Chamberlain engages to -do the same. You are at perfect liberty to make any use you may think -proper of mine, including or omitting the name, as you may think best; -for I am alike indifferent to frowns or flattery. I feel a lively -interest in the cause, and I believe many of my friends will be induced -to pay you a visit on your return from the West; and most assuredly -your humble servant among the rest. The communications I copy _verbatim_ -on the other side of the sheet. - -"Wishing you a pleasant and successful visit to Cleveland, I am - - "Your most ob't servant, - "J. HEDDON." - - - "STAFFORD, May 9, 1851. - -"You are aware that, for the first time, I had manifestations on my -person of the presence of Spirits at your house on Thursday last, after -which I received the following communication from my Spirit friends. My -wife thus addressed me: - -"'My dear: I am with you always; in the silent hour of midnight, when -all is quiet, I rest upon your bosom and bless you, and keep you safe.' - -"_Message to her Child._--'Teach her to know her mother watches over -her; tell her she has a mother "still living," teach her to know that -death hath no terror--the transition from Earth to Heaven is past -description; we shall all be again united. All is well.' - -"The Spirit of my father then said: 'I sanction all she has said--the -Truth will rise triumphant--the cause is good. God rules victorious.' - -"In answer to a question whether I should have manifestations at home, -my wife replied, 'I will make sounds upon your pillows.' - -"The Spirit of a recently departed brother said, 'Tell her (our mother) -I thought of her when I was dying, and desired to see you all, but when -my soul was released I came to your abode, and was greatly delighted -with my privileges. Things will change with you, and you will rejoice -and know the truth.' - -"The numerous test questions I kept no record of, and consequently they -are omitted here. - - "J. HEDDON. - -"N. B. My brother died far away from home, which accounts for the above -message to his mother." - - -S. CHAMBERLAIN. - - "LE ROY, N. Y., May 10, 1851. - -"MRS. A. L. FISH: - -"I herewith annex a copy of an account of some incidents which occurred -at your house on the 7th inst. The following _mental_ questions were -asked and replied to by the Spirits in the usual manner. - -"I asked if the Spirit I then had in my mind were present? Answer, -'Yes.' - -"I then asked if the Spirit would give me a message. The alphabet was -called for and the following was spelled out: - -"'I used to oppose the subject. I departed this life within the last -year; I am convinced of the reality of these things now. I visited -Mrs. Fish soon after I left the mortal body, and was pleased with my -interview. I scorned the idea of visiting her when I lived on earth, -but now I am delighted to call occasionally and listen to the -communications. I wish I had known something more about these things -before I left the earth.' - -"I asked him to give me the letters of his name; which he did. This I -considered a good test, as no one present could know whom I had in my -mind; and the fact of his death and opinions on this subject were true, -as I had been intimately acquainted with him for a period of twenty -years, and had had many interviews with him on the subject. - -"I then asked, mentally, for the Spirit of a new acquaintance, with whom -I had a misunderstanding while in life, which was not settled at his -death. I asked him, mentally, what he had to say on the subject? The -alphabet was called for, and said, 'We are good friends again. All -differences are now settled forever.' - -"I then said, mentally, 'Perhaps I was wrong.' He said, 'No, I was in -fault.' I asked him to spell his first name, which he did. I asked the -Spirit of my father-in-law if I should have a medium in my family. He -answered, by alphabet, 'You have a medium in your family already;' which -was true. I asked in what way. He replied, 'A medium in writing.' This -was also true. I asked him to spell his name, which he declined. I -asked him why the Spirits declined, generally, to give their names. He -answered, 'That would convince the sceptic too easily.' He then said, -'No good thing can be obtained without some labor--the husbandman must -till his ground before it will bring forth much fruit.' There were many -other questions and answers that I consider equally good tests, but have -no time to give them now. - -"Wishing you much pleasure and true friends through life, - - I am very sincerely yours, - "S. CHAMBERLAIN." - - -This Judge Chamberlain was one of the most respectable citizens of Le -Roy, N. Y. - - -JOHN E. ROBINSON. - - "ROCHESTER, May 23, 1851. - -"DEAR FRIEND LEAH: Your letter was received two days since, and I thank -your punctuality in thus early remembering not to forget me. The -accompanying half-sheet was very welcome to Rachel. You could hardly -have written more, under the circumstances. I will therefore excuse you -for not giving me a particular account of things up to the date when -yours was penned. I shall, however, expect a long letter from you soon, -written all to me, and as the warfare has, by this time, fairly opened -between our friends, the Spirits, and their antagonists in Cleveland, -you will have enough to tell me. The result of the 'passage at arms' is, -of course, not doubtful to any who, like me, are aware of the temper of -the weapons which the Spirits wield against their opponents. But we are -all interested, exceedingly so, in looking on, while the battle is waged -in a new field, with fresh antagonists confident in their own strength -because ignorant of the power of the opposing force. It is amusing, this -confidence of inflated ignorance! but it is such a universal weakness, -that we can hardly any longer wonder at its manifestation. You have so -often witnessed it, and have so often triumphed over those who came to -sneer and scoff at you, that I think you can well afford now to keep -your temper well harnessed on such occasions, and let your auditors see -how calm, how confident you are, while awaiting their overthrow. Why, -Leah, you can afford to wear a smile and confront, with an unflashing -eye, the deriding, sneering sceptic, or even the enraged bigot, who -backs his authoritative condemnation by relating falsehoods that have -been a thousand times refuted. 'But it is difficult,' say you, 'for me -to be _more_ than mortal.' I know it, and doubt very much if I could be -half as patient as you are. But I am at a _safe distance_, and have -hazarded giving you (very modestly) this quiet hint. The application -of whalebone to a man's back _may_ help his manners and regulate the -movements of his tongue and pen, but it is not very apt to convince -his reason. Mr. Sackett, probably, is quite aware of this; and his -administration of the corrective was evidently intended for the moral -improvement of the _Herald_ man. You wish he (Mr. S.) would come and -mete out such justice to the Rochester editorial fraternity. I do not. -They are not _worth_ the _trouble_ of horse-whipping, and besides, only -be patient, Leah, and you will see them yet so confoundedly trounced by -the Spirits, that it will last them till the orthodox judgment day damns -them. It is to be hoped you are wise enough to retire from company -sufficiently early in the evening to give you time for rest. There is -scarcely anything which more destroys one's equanimity of mind than this -neglect of rest. Now will you remember and take care of yourself? I have -not yet done with you, for this reason--you need scolding once in a -while, and have but few friends who are willing to do it; so I shall -remind you, on all proper occasions, of your delinquencies. It occurred -to me the other day that we were wrong in so often thinking, latterly, -that Spiritualism had made but little advance in some time. It is true, -so far as our knowledge is concerned; and the number of mediums for -Spiritual communications seems very limited. But all this while the -subject has been taking hold of people's minds in _all parts of the -country_. They do not stop thinking because a few church conferences -and priest-ridden journalists tell them to. Editors who have some -independence will write, and their readers will digest anything which is -made palatable by the semblance of candor. There is, perhaps, no one -subject which is more thought of throughout this country and Europe at -this very time than these Spirit, demonstrations. I believe you will go -to England and France; but when, and how, and under what auspices, I -will not try to guess. Tell Calvin I am obliged for the papers sent by -him. I have not seen any of the inmates of your house since you left. I -would call there if there were any necessity, but you have left matters -in safe custody. - -"Say to your sister Maria I hope the journey affords her pleasure, both -in seeing a part of the beauties of the great West and in rendering you -assistance, who so often want a sister upon whom you can lean and rely -with confidence. - -"My best regards to her and Calvin, as well as yourself. - - "Yours truly, - "J. E. R." - - -A. UNDERHILL. - - "CLEVELAND, O., June 19, 1851. - -"MY DEAR FRIEND LEAH: - -"I trust you will appreciate the motive that prompts me to write -this to you. I have thought much on the subject, and will make a few -suggestions. Your position, as a family, before the world, is now of -great importance. The fact of communicating with Spirits has not only -been fully established in the minds of a few, but is becoming generally -acknowledged by the intelligent world. Your record will necessarily form -a great part of the history of the world from this time onward, and -though your present trials and perplexities seem past endurance, yet -patience and perseverance, until a final triumph overtakes you, should -be your polar star and watchword. - -"There ever have been martyrs for truth's sake, and ever will be; and -though it may be grievous to bear the taunts and sneers of the ignorant, -self-wise, and conceited bigot, yet, if the cause demands it we must -endure the sacrifice and look beyond for the reward. I, who have battled -for years with the enemies of progress, have become inured to their -unblushing insolence, and while I handle their errors without much -mercy, I pity their ignorance. _You_ are differently situated, and -_severely tried_ on every hand, but you are enlisted in the good cause, -and you must not look back but upward and onward. Thousands are joining -your ranks, and your banner floats over the world. We are all fighting -the good fight of faith, and our motto is, 'Truth and justice to all -mankind.' - -"Other mediums are being developed, and their name will soon be legion, -their power and influence irresistible. Already might you as well try to -turn back the waters of the Niagara as to stay the onward march of the -cause in which you and your family have been selected to take the lead -and 'fight the good fight.' My dear Leah, remember the 'wise man' who -'built his house upon a rock, and the rain descended, and the floods -came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house, and it fell not; for -it was founded upon a rock.' Let 'false prophets' arise (as I know they -will) and 'come to you in sheep's clothing.' You are in the right and -have nothing to fear. Many, too, will try to usurp your rights, but -trust in God. 'Fear not, neither be dismayed.' Take courage, then, my -dear friend, and do not despair. Fight with reason, truth, and prudence, -but never surrender to cowardly slander or bigoted insolence; never, -never! - -"Now, what I wish to say is this: The relations in which you stand to -the origin of this unbounded subject, make it highly important that your -whole history should be carefully preserved. In fact, you should keep a -daily journal, and record therein the progress and developments of this -new (and to many) startling science--for so I deem it. The fact is that -your names must form an inseparable part of the history of modern -Spiritualism, and it is important that you should have that justice -which the truth alone can give you. Hence, while it is fresh in the -mind, your mother, yourself, or some one should carefully collect and -arrange these early facts, in such a way as to secure them and place -them where they belong, beyond all doubt or argument; and also, as far -as is in your power, you should enter daily, if but two or three -times, the distinguished names of your daily investigators, the names -of the places you visit, and the thousand calls 'to come' from every -part of the United States and from Europe. Do not neglect or deem it -unimportant, for the time will come when it will be deeply regretted -(if not by you) by those who come after you. Without saying more at -this time, please accept my best wishes, and be assured of my -co-operation and willingness to share with you all the jeers and -taunts of sceptics or obstinate bigots. I much prefer the former, as -there is more hope for the sceptic than the bigot. I choose to stand -with a few who are in the right rather than with the many in the -wrong. Smiles or frowns are alike unheeded when they come from the -ignorant or _self-wise_. - - "Most truly and respectfully your friend, - "A. UNDERHILL." - - -GEORGE LEE, M.D. - - "BARRE, MASS., June 30, 1851. - -"MRS. ANN L. FISH: - -"DEAR MADAM--I address you almost as a stranger, although I had the -honor of a short acquaintance at your place in Rochester, last -September. I was at your house on the same day with several clergymen -from Massachusetts. I was then on my way to Mt. Morris on business. A -lady from Mt. Morris visited you, a Mrs. Mashon (an acquaintance of -yours). While I was stopping there at her house, she informed me that -yourself and sisters were about to leave home for a time, and I was much -disappointed on finding you were all absent when I returned, as I was -then anxious to further investigate those mysterious manifestations. I -felt that I had been severely scathed in this world by the loss of all -our children; and although I was educated strictly in the orthodox -church and its tenets, yet I was somewhat sceptical in regard to the -soul's immortality. You cannot wonder that I should seek confirmation of -the soul's future life. - -"When, therefore, I heard those mysterious sounds for the first time at -your house, it produced a thrill of joy, as being the strongest evidence -of a future life that I had ever met with; and though I was satisfied -that there was no trick, no collusion in the sounds, yet I have not been -so certain that it might not be some newly developed or newly elaborated -electrical effect; yet the evidence is in favor of its Spirituality. It -is the most natural solution of the whole subject, and I should regret, -as much as any one, to have it prove otherwise. - -"I am satisfied that the mediums are honest and unconscious of the -primary cause of the phenomena. I am somewhat acquainted with -Swedenborg's writings, and very well acquainted with A. J. Davis and his -writings. I consider Davis and his writings among the greatest wonders -of the world. That a young man, without education, without even having -read books, should have given to the world such far-reaching thought and -profound philosophy, upon the most abstruse and metaphysical subjects, -is a marvel indeed! The history of mankind cannot produce a parallel -fact. And yet we do not suppose he has no errors. He does not claim -infallibility. In 'Nature's Divine Revelations' he says, 'Let then what -I am impressed to state, be received as true or rejected as false, as it -addresses itself to your judgment, or according to its appeals to your -reason.' - -"The highest angel in the universe could not give the whole philosophy -of the universe, because that Spirit does not possess a perfect -knowledge of _all things_; and I have seen many criticisms of Mr. -Davis's writings, but they generally show that the writers of them do -not comprehend him; and although some strictures may be just, the great -majority of them evince a real misapprehension on the part of their -authors. - -"Le Roy Sunderland has made two: one upon Mr. Davis's recent work, -'The Philosophy of Spiritual Intercourse.' In both of Mr. Sunderland's -criticisms he shows his own want of discrimination. Dr. Gridley has -another article in _The Spirit World_ as a criticism of Davis. It -darkens knowledge with words. They do not take a very comprehensive view -of Davis's philosophy. They seem to forget that Davis uses language -figuratively. - -"I am somewhat acquainted with Mr. Sunderland, have been at his house -recently, and heard the rappings in presence of his daughter, Mrs. -Cooper, as a medium. The rappings are obscure--not more than one-quarter -as loud or as distinct as I have heard them at your house--much of the -time so light as scarcely to be heard; yet I was satisfied at the time -that they were the same kind of sounds. I have been before several other -mediums; the sounds are all much smaller than at your house. - -"Mr. Sunderland seems to be unsettled in his mind about the Spirit -world, and about the Spirits being good or bad, or _how much_ evil; and -is rather disposed to fall in with Swedenborg, at present, on that -subject. Mr. Sunderland will do some good with his paper, but I regret -some of his articles. This criticism upon Davis is most unjust and -uncalled for. - -"I am confident Mr. Davis is more correct, more consistent in his -philosophy of the Bible and the Spirit world, than Swedenborg. - -"Nature and Reason is the standard whereby Davis directs to test all -these subjects. God manifesting himself in Nature, in the Universe, is -a true revelation to man, and whatever corresponds to the philosophy as -discovered in Nature is truth. - -"If a revelation is given us not in harmony with philosophy which is -_known_ to be true, then that revelation is false. Davis's standard and -general philosophy cannot be overthrown; Davis sometimes being himself -in sympathy with higher or purer Spirits, may use language to convey too -high or too pure conceptions of the Spirit world; but if Davis is too -high, Swedenborg is too low. His hells are inconsistent with a God -of wisdom; and if the doctrine of progressive development can be -established, or is true, as I think it is, then Swedenborg's doctrines -are not all true; but that is the great doctrine of Davis's philosophy, -and if it is true, it is all we need. Ultimately we must all become -right. - -"Although Swedenborg was a very learned and good man, and was -Spiritually enlightened while on earth, yet his mind was trammelled by -his preconceived theological views. Davis's mind is under less bias, and -more free. I am well convinced his writings are destined to produce a -great effect upon Christendom. Such men, or writers, as Sunderland, -Farrald, and others who follow Swedenborg in part, do not seem to take -in the whole ground in one view. They view the Universe in fragmentary -parts. They do not seem to consider that a certain relation exists -between all things. That - - 'All are but parts of one stupendous whole, - Whose body Nature is, and God the soul;' - -that Law is necessary as Light; all is an effect of the same interior -cause. The higher could not exist without the lower; and surely without -the lower there could be no progress, and without the parts the whole -could not exist. Higher and lower, evil and good, heat and cold, are -relative terms, comparatively positive or negative. I have not written -one word of what I intended to write, and what I especially requested a -reply to. So you see that nearly my whole letter is a digression. But -now to the subject. - -"I correspond with the Rev. A. Wilder, of Syracuse, N. Y., who lately -wrote to me that a Doctor Boynton, an itinerant lecturer, had been at -Syracuse and informed him and Prof. Bush, of New York City, and others, -that he, the said Boynton, had been at your place at Rochester, and was -there informed by a cousin to yourself (a lady) how the rappings were -made, and that it was all a trick done in various ways, by the toes and -by the fingers, etc. Dr. Boynton said that he pretended to be friendly, -got communication with his father's Spirit (who was not dead), and then -he detected this lady in rapping and charged her with it; and she owned -up to him and taught him how to rap, which he was practising. To me this -seemed absurd and like a falsehood. I replied to my friend, and used -some pretty strong language to convince him that Dr. Boynton was an -impostor, a deceiver, a liar, and unworthy of credit. I said to him that -a man who went to your place and was permitted to investigate the matter -fairly, 'without money and without price,' and then went around the -country telling such stories, would not need his ears much lengthened -to bray, and what I wondered most at was, that Prof. Bush and Rev. A. -Wilder, M.D.--for he has both letters prefixed to his name--should give -any credit to him. But, notwithstanding this, friend Wilder writes me -again and says he has no reason to question the veracity of Dr. Boynton. - -"Now I wish you to reply to me and give me the facts in this case, so -that I may be able to know them, and relate them to my friends, Doctor -Wilder and Prof. Bush. These two men are both Swedenborgian preachers, -and Dr. Wilder is also a medical lecturer in the medical school in -Syracuse. A. J. Davis says, in his recent work on Spiritual intercourse, -that the mediums sometimes may produce the rapping or other -manifestations unconsciously to themselves: being impressed by the -Spirits or a strong desire to do what the Spirits are about to do, or -what they greatly desire themselves. Whether anything of the kind occurs -with yourself or sisters, I never learned. If so, candidly and honestly -inform me. - -"There are things which we shall all better understand by and by. - -"I saw Mr. A. J. Davis a few days ago. He says, 'There is a better time -coming.' I don't know whether this will reach you at Rochester. I -believe you are much absent. I heard from you in Buffalo through -a Mrs. Bond, of Mt. Morris. You will recollect a rather tall, -light-complexioned lady who had lost a sister and infant. She read to me -her questions and answers to them before yourself and sister Margaretta. -This lady is talented, one of earth's progressive spirits. She first -informed me of the opposition you met with in Buffalo. Since then I have -noticed in the papers your reply, etc., to Doctors Lee, Flint, and -Coventry. - -"You have my sympathy in your trials. It appears to me that you have -great reason to rejoice that you were instrumental, in the hands of -Supreme Powers, in giving to the world a more substantial assurance of -an immortality, and you have, through the tests you freely submitted to, -forever silenced the theory of C. Chauncy Burr, and put to shame his -emissaries. I have but little fellowship with Dr. Charles A. Lee, of -Buffalo, although I bear the same title and am a relative of his. Mrs. -Mashon, of Mt. Morris, is a friend to you, and said she was formerly a -neighbor of yours. Her testimony gave you a good moral character. It -might be useful, if necessary, in your case with Burr. - -"I do not know what your intentions may be with C. C. Burr, but am glad -you noticed him as you did. He is a great impostor. Mr. Grimes is -another. - - "Yours fraternally, - "GEO. W. LEE, M.D." - - -JOHN E. ROBINSON. - - "ROCHESTER, March 23, 1852. - -"DEAR FRIEND LEAH: It is alike a pleasure and a duty for me to thank you -for your very welcome letter, which came to hand this morning. A letter -from you had become of so rare occurrence, that this was, I assure you, -particularly pleasant to me. It reminded me forcibly of some favors of -the kind which past years bear record of, and which served, in no slight -degree, to give me those more pleasurable emotions in which consists the -happiness of life. I thank you very much for the message transmitted. -There is something in the communication _very like that sister_ from -whom it purports to come. So like, that after reading it and pondering -upon the language, I fell into a half reverie, and imagined I could see -through the veil that separates us, and could read in the eyes that -looked lovingly upon her brother, a confirmation of that which your -pen transcribed for me. I will keep it a long time, as a remembrance, -and will be again obliged, whenever a repetition of the favor may be -experienced without taxing your patience and generosity beyond its -friendly bounds. I presume I should have become a medium long ago if -my condition had been suitable; I have no doubt of the wisdom of the -Spirits in refraining from intrusting me with the commission such -mediumship would have imposed. My nervous temperament is somewhat -peculiar, and I am quite satisfied now that I would have been a poor -servant of the cause, if anything like a position in the front ranks of -it had been assigned me. - -"As it is I am as ever a deeply interested spectator of the events as -they transpire, and looking, with entire and unflagging confidence, for -the time coming when the more glorious fruits of these newly developed -truths will ripen for the eye best fitted to appreciate them. I think, -sometimes, that this Spiritualism advances upon the world of mind as the -inflowing tide of ocean floods the shore. It seems to come in waves; -each succeeding one beats further upon the strand than its predecessor. -Is it not so? And is there not in the one an approximation to the -grandeur of the other? But you never stood, when a child, on Newport -beach, and may not see the meaning of my remark. I have tried to watch -these things clearly, and, without a spirit of assumption, I think I may -say I have made no great mistake in the matter in its earliest stage. I -predicted the very course, on the part of the priesthood, which they -have since taken (see Charles Beecher's report). I claim no shrewdness -for this, because it is the only one they can take and maintain -themselves to their last hour. It is their last stronghold! and when -that falls they fall with it. Now of your proposed visit to Rochester. -The friends will, of course, be very glad to see you, and will expect -you to make less haste to get away. I told Isaac what you said about it, -but have not yet seen Amy. Her health is much improved, and she is the -same blessed woman she ever was, and, I know, wants to have a good visit -from you and Katie Fox. - - "Yours truly, - "J. E. R." - - -SAME. - - "ROCHESTER, May 23, 1852. - -"DEAR FRIEND LEAH: - -"So you have really broken your long and persevering silence! I am -obliged to you for the letter, which was received last evening, and -especially for the postscript added thereunto. You know it is said that -a woman's letter is never finished without a P. S.; but it is seldom so -generous in its dimensions, or so full of sentiment, as to outweigh that -to which it is appended. - -"What a dishonest world this is! Your letter is half cheerful, half sad; -and I, who know your life about as well as any one, do not wonder that -it should be so. I am thankful, Leah, that the Recording Angel always -tells a straight story upon the pages of his manuscript; thankful for -myself, for you, and for others, that we are not to be judged in that -Court whose sentence is final upon ex-parte evidence. Had my lot in -early life been cast as yours was, I do not think I should be as good as -you are, or even as happy. - -"And this task which the Spirits have imposed upon you of late years, is -anything but a light one. It has its brighter side, as I well know, its -lightening influences; and were this not the case, no one, not even -yourself, could endure the wear constant and severe, upon the mind, for -a single year. I can only advise you (just here), as I often have, to -devote sufficient time to rest; and do not rob yourself of that which -nature demands, and which she _will have_ or impose a penalty. - -"I am glad to know that you find friends, whom you do so much prize, -among your lady visitors. You and I agree in one thing at least, that -a true and noble-souled woman is worth a thousand of the average -standard; and it is something to be able to appreciate and love such -a character. Do you not think so? - -"Isaac and Amy received your letter to them to-day and sent it to me to -read. - - "Your friend, - "J. E. R." - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII. - -MISCELLANEOUS LETTERS (_Continued_). - - E. F. NORTON--JOHN E. ROBINSON--GOVERNOR N. P. TALLMADGE--PAULINE - M. DAVIS--SAME--JOHN E. ROBINSON--PROF. I. JAY WATSON. - - - "CINCINNATI, June 14, 1852. - -"MISS CATHERINE FOX AND SISTERS: - -"Permit me to offer a few thoughts in reference to your late visit to -the Queen City. Having spent the day in calling on a number of the -friends who visited you while here, I find but one opinion, and that of -regret at the necessity of your having to leave so soon. I have just -left the Walnut Street House. The captain informs me that no less than -fifty persons had called to see you during the day. He said, 'They came -by carriage loads.' Your friend Sweeney, the proprietor, is on the -anxious-seat. The Spirit told him that a sister of his, residing in -Texas, was dead. He received a letter this morning, after you left, -conveying the sad intelligence of the death of that sister. I think he -may be classed as a convert to the cause. I can but think that, had you -remained another week, the receipts would have doubled. The friends feel -that to wait till September is out of the question. Do prevail on one of -your sisters, Mrs. Fish, Margaretta, or Mrs. Smith, to return with you -immediately. Will not the good Spirits approve of it? It does seem to -me that Cincinnati is the best point in the West, both in a pecuniary -point of view and for the advancement of the cause. Miss Cronk, of -Painesville, and her father, are expected here soon, the circle having -written and received an answer that they would come. Should they come, -it will be for the benefit of the circle, and cannot interfere with your -visit. My Spiritual friends are all telegraphing me while writing, in -approbation, perhaps, of what I am saying. I forgot to give you the book -containing the list of the names of the visitors. I will copy it and -enclose it to you. Please advise your sisters, and believe me - - "Yours truly, - "E. F. NORTON." - - - "CLIPPER SHIP SEA SERPENT, - PACIFIC OCEAN, June 21, 1852. Lat. 22 N., Long. 118 W. - -"MY DEAR FRIEND: - -"My association with your family, during the past summer and winter, I -trust is a sufficient apology for the liberty I take in addressing you. -The past three months have offered a good time for reflection, and I -acknowledge to a feeling of solicitude for you all. I know you have -friends in all parts of the world, but, I am sorry to say, even some of -your best friends sometimes fail to appreciate the severe tests through -which you are compelled to pass, in order to prove the genuineness of -Spirit manifestations. You will oblige me very much if you will write me -particulars in regard to your success in your new home, surrounded by -new friends, etc., etc. - -"Mr. Greeley expressed a hope that you would stop at his home until your -house is settled and ready for occupation. He also expects that Katy -will accept his invitation to come immediately to attend school, and -remain with them until you are settled in New York. It is only since my -sea-life that I have fully realized the situation. You are exposed to -the scoffs and ridicule of the masses, at all times and in all places. -This great and important truth is destined to revolutionize the world, -and will render your names a part of the history of the age. It has -already done so. I shall claim as a right from you, occasionally, a full -account of the progress of the cause. The subject has been a very dear -one to me. In fact, I feel that I am living in a different sphere since -I have been acquainted with the object of my own existence, and have a -clearer perception of a life beyond. I can realize the truth of that -saying, so common with the good old Methodists, viz., 'I enjoy a peace -that the world cannot give nor take away.' - -"We are now almost one thousand miles from San Francisco, being only -four or five days' sail, with a fair wind. Unfortunately, however, the -wind is turned unfavorable, and we may be as many weeks. This is our one -hundred and fourth day at sea, without landing, having travelled some -fifteen thousand miles. - -"Our voyage, on the whole, has been very pleasant. The weather has been -remarkably fine. We have not experienced one day of what the sailors -term rough weather. Our passage round Cape Horn, the place so much -dreaded by all voyagers, was unusually favorable. We were only three -days in getting round, while it is common for ships to be from fifteen -to thirty. The greatest treat of the voyage is the sunsets on this side. -Their wondrous beauties baffle every attempt at description. Will you -have the kindness to send by mail the piece of music, 'Haunted Ground'? - -"With kind regards to all, I remain yours truly, - - "E. F. NORTON." - - -JOHN E. ROBINSON. - - "ROCHESTER, N. Y., October 20, 1853. - -"DEAR FRIEND LEAH: - -"I have received your note of a recent date, and am obliged to you for -it, as I always am for a letter from you. But, what is the matter with -you? your letter is deeply tinged with sadness, and reads very much as I -feel sometimes, though from a different cause from any which appeared in -yours. - -"You have, or had just then, a November mood on, and here it is October, -and a clear and bright sky; and although it be autumn, it is one of no -common beauty. What has crossed your path? Are you not blessed with -friends good and true? such as you used to tell me of? and if your -health is passingly good, what is there standing between you and your -share of happiness? I suppose I might give answers to these questions by -looking in upon my own life record: for a human is a human, and we -are all of a piece in most things. But your letter leads me to these -questions, and so my pen has asked them. You do not say a word about -Spirits, or what _they_ and _you_ are doing, leaving me to guess -everything which I would know about those things. - -"You recollect Frederica Bremer paid you a visit on Troup Street when -she was in this country. Her manner and remarks, as you related them to -me, I remember in a general way, particularly as she was, on account of -her eminent literary character, a marked personage; and I was somewhat -surprised this evening, when I read an extract from her recent book of -travels in America, in which she gives an account of her interview with -yourself and sisters. It is evident that she was false to you, or else -she is _false to the public_ who now read her work. I mention this as a -passing matter of but little consequence in itself, disconnected with -other considerations, but which are inseparable therefrom. - -"She is, through her writings, the familiar and admired companion in -countless homes here and elsewhere; and her opinions pass as of more -value than those of most persons. I regret exceedingly that, for some -cause, she has said either more or less than what seems to her the -truth. In the long run it will make no difference to truth itself, but I -do so hate to see one, whom I consider a noble spirit, swerve a hair's -breadth from the path of honor, merely to minister to the current -opinions of a world that it should be too proud to bow to. It is but -another instance, another illustration of the truth of what I have often -said to you and our friend George Willets, that there never has been -anything which so severely tried the integrity of men and women as does -this Spiritualism. - -"_The Rochester Union_ tells us you have quietly settled down in a place -called Harmony, Chautauqua Co. No other paper has the news. - - "Yours, - "J. E. R." - - -GOVERNOR N. P. TALLMADGE. - - "FOND DU LAC, WIS., March 27, 1857. - -"DEAR MRS. BROWN: - -"I received yesterday from Judge Smith the communication through you -from my wife deceased. It was remarkable and significant in every point -of view. Judge Smith writes that her name was not known to him nor to -you, and he did not know whether it be right or wrong. I wish to say to -you, it is exactly right--both the Christian name and the middle letter; -and it is remarkable that whilst Judge Smith spells my name, as almost -all persons spell it, with only one 'l,' to wit _Tal_madge, the name as -rapped out, letter by letter, is _correctly_ spelled with two 'l's,' to -wit, Tallmadge. - -"I was much gratified with your note of condolence appended to the -communication. I know your sincerity, and I appreciate your sympathy. -You know the pain of separation, and the severance of such earthly ties. -But how my views have changed from what they were when my son William -died! I had no peace for years till I began to communicate with him -through you. Death now has no terrors for me. I feel that the separation -from beloved friends and relatives is but temporary--and that, by a pure -life here, we shall soon be again united in 'another and a better -world,' where there will be no more separation forever. - -"With kindest regards to your mother and sisters, I remain, very truly, - - "Your friend, - "N. P. TALLMADGE. - "MRS. ANN LEAH BROWN, - No. 1 Ludlow Place, New York." - - -PAULINE W. DAVIS. - - "PROVIDENCE, August 8, 1857. - -"MY DEAR MRS. B.: - -"A writer, whom I have been recently reading, says: 'I count life not by -years but by the acquaintances I form and value, hence if I make a love -I double or even treble that year.' - -"In that sense I would like to be old, for I would like to have many -real loves. - -"I am glad of my visit to New York, for I learned that my heart was not -cold when any one came near me with the power to rouse me. - -"Deeply as I am interested in the new philosophy you are a chosen -teacher of, still I am more interested in you as a woman; a woman whose -heart is alive to all that is good and great, and that has been purified -by a high love. - -"It is not often, as I told you, that I make any demonstrations of -affection (and I have been so long called cold that I begin to think I -am rather so). Nor do I often express admiration; but toward you I was -impelled to offer much; and now, in writing you, were I to utter all the -warm feelings that awaken in my heart toward you, I fear you might think -me weak and enthusiastic--or worse, insincere; which God forbid I should -ever be. - -"You are my opposite in almost everything. This may account for my -admiration, but not for my love; for it is not every one that I can -love. I have looked about to see what I could do among my friends, and -what inducement I could offer you to come; which is very little indeed -beyond a warm welcome to our little cottage and hearts. Our friends are -nearly all absent, but some half-dozen gentlemen wish much to have you -come. So your expenses would be insured, and you should have rest, -quiet, and the perfect protection of our house; and I think you would -enjoy the freshness of the country. It is so green and lovely now that -it seems like June. I have been in Boston and saw my dear boy, who will -come down to see you if you come. I also obtained for you a beautiful -thimble, so do not bring one for yourself. Please let me hear from you -at once, and if you will come--what day. We will then meet you with our -carriage and take care of you. My husband is greatly interested in my -story, but can't realize the truth in the least. [This refers to a -remarkable cure of Mrs. Davis by Mrs. B. which will be found in the -chapter on Spirit Cures, page 364.--ED.] - - "God bless you, my dear friend. - "PAULINE W. DAVIS. - -"Mrs. J. is not well, but is out with my husband driving." - - -SAME. - - "PROVIDENCE, June 12, 1859. - -"MY DEAR MRS. UNDERHILL: - -"I have been waiting a long time, hoping to hear from you and to have -that visit appointed. Now the country is so beautiful I must urge you to -come and enjoy it with me. Last evening I met Mr. Bartlett, who inquired -for you and hoped you would come very soon. He gives a strawberry party -on Saturday evening of this week. You shall see just whom you would like -to see, and no others. You shall ride, walk, or rest, just as you like, -and have a good time, that shall make you forget all the disagreeables -of the past. How fortunate it is that we have the ability to forget some -things, and that the heart prefers to retain the beautiful and cast -aside the evil. Come next week, as then I shall have strawberries in -abundance and cherries too. Mr. Underhill must come _for_ you. If he -comes _with_ you, he will hurry you away too soon, I know, and there are -a thousand things for us to talk about. My little Maybell is in splendid -health and spirits. Give my kind regards to Mr. Underhill, and tell him -to give you leave of absence now. Let me hear from you soon. If you come -by the Fall River boat you have a beautiful sail up the river, and be -here to breakfast about half-past ten o'clock. - -"I will meet you with a carriage at the wharf. - - "Yours with much affection, - (Signed) "PAULINE W. DAVIS." - - -JOHN E. ROBINSON. - - "NEW YORK, October 1, 1884. - -"MY KIND FRIEND, MRS. UNDERHILL: - -"Learning that you are about having published a new book on the general -subject of Modern Spiritualism, and that, in connection therewith, you -propose to avail yourself of such writings of mine as were suggested by -a careful study of its phenomenal facts during the early days of their -occurrence; I write now to say that, so far from having any objections -to such a design, I acquiesce promptly and thoroughly in your request. - -"Furthermore, if any letters of mine, either of a public or private -character, can be of service to you, you need not, as a suggestion of -delicacy, withhold my name. What is truth to me, I utter, if the -occasion seems to call for its expression. - -"It has occurred to me, in this connection, that some thoughts of my -maturer years, which have quite recently passed through my mind, may be -pertinent to the general subject. - -"Without being censorious, and desiring to keep strictly within the -bounds of propriety, allow me to say that I have noted a marked -tendency, especially in these latter years, of a more general atheistic -quality in public thought upon the general subjects which lie at the -base of all human religious belief. - -"I might, perhaps, italicize what I refer to, as a near approach to a -positive unbelief, in most grades of modern intellects; from the most -gifted to those lower strata which take their initial thoughts from -their superiors. - -"Now it seems to me on reflection, during a long season when my thoughts -have been almost my only companions, that the cause of all this general -declension or 'eclipse of faith' is, that Science has taught too much, -_unless it teaches more_! - -"I would rather phrase it, however (for the emendation is a better -solution), that the true teachings of science have not been followed out -to their ultimates. - -"Now, to my apprehension, this is a most grievous error, and was well -expressed by the poet who penned the lines, - - 'Oh, star-eyed Science! hast thou wandered there - To bring us back the tidings of Despair?' - -"Science has, as I apprehend it--and I would not be erroneous in my -judgment, nor willingly harsh--generally impressed the intellects of -its votaries in such a manner as to lead them intellectually to find -_nothing beyond the elemental matter of the Universe as their eyes -behold it_. Exceptions there have been, and are, to this general charge; -but they are rare. To refer in especial to the fact stated (without -being ungenerously personal), I may add that the acknowledged highest -and most accomplished medical authority in New York to-day (so I am -informed) hesitates not to aver, as his best and highest conviction, -that when a human body is thoroughly dissected upon his table, he has -shown to his class of students all _that was or is_ of the specimen of -humanity, save the extinct principle of animal existence. - -"This is simply bald, blank atheism! - -"It is an undoubted fact that such an opinion _may be held_ by many a -man of sincerity; but such products have been initiated by the gross -sensuousness of the religious thought, that has given _form and -substance_ to what should never have been considered as coming within -the range of things designated by and possessing those attributes. - -"Let me explain, if I can, to the comprehension of such as may, -perchance, read this, the nature of the Faith that is in me. - -"I am willing in my elder days to live by it, and to be judged of it -by the enlightened convictions of my fellow-men while I live upon this -earth, and by that Deity in whom I verily believe. - -"I know--we all know--of the imperious forces of nature which rock a -continent or roll back an ocean from its shores. - -"We also know something of gigantic and of microscopic life; of the -intelligence of animated nature, through all its varied and wonderful -forms; we know and study the wonders of the human intellect, even from -(I might almost say) the first dawn of life. - -"We are all, more or less, conversant with the action of principles -which inhere in many species of vegetable life, in which we note a rare -and exquisite faculty of sensation, which mirrors in its perfection the -faculty of human consciousness, and human ingenuity. - -"We look, not upward nor downward--for those terms are inadmissible in -this connection--but outward from our standpoint; and what do we see? -The heavens, as the ancients called what their limited vision revealed -to them. Under Galileo's lead we look again, aided by the telescope of -moderate power, and, beyond that gathered in our first field of sight, -we find another countless host of stars. Tired with the result we think -and rest. Recuperating our wearied eyes, we substitute an instrument of -higher power, and again peer into the realm of Infinitude. And again -another congeries of stars is opened to our human vision. Repeat the -process as we may, and as often as we choose, increase the penetrating -power of our instrument, the same fact remains. There is no end, no -limitation. But in all these results of our inquisitorial efforts we -discover one preponderating law--that of undeviating order. This is the -one omnipresent principle by which their movements are governed. - -"Law, in this sense at least, must be and is the result of dictation by -the highest wisdom, and necessitates the existence of Deity. I use the -term because it is the only one which is pertinent to the subject and -idea to be expressed. The word God is the outcome of the earlier ages of -comparative intellectual darkness. The highest mental status of mankind -at that time could not apprehend a Ruler of the Universe except as -clothed with a form somewhat analogous to that of a human being, and -hence the rather presumptuous declaration that 'God created man in His -own image.' - -"We can readily apprehend this. - -"If, on contemplation, we look the _august question_ squarely in the -face, we can most certainly reach the conclusion that this Ideal is -the highest possible one, and centres within itself _all things else_ -requisite to an intelligent apprehension of what we are striving to -reach. To illustrate--if we have not already covered the basic ground of -the thought--all the most potent and irresistible forces of Nature are -strictly impalpable; and yet we know somewhat of their lurkings; and -such star-eyed minds as that of a Morse can reverently and gently lead -them in the direction of human pathways. - -"This conviction may be considered as the final result of the eager -inquiry of honest and intelligent human minds. I think it the reflex -of the conviction of England's Newton, and I accept and retain it as -a finality of the question. It ennobles instead of dwarfing one's -conception of a Ruler of all things, and gives us a stable as well as a -rational and intellectual standpoint of observation, of faith, and of -love. Higher than the God of earlier worship, because entirely removed -from the sensuous perceptions; not fashioned after the crude and -dimly visioned ideals of elder time, it is sufficient for the highest -yearnings of all Humanity, and must necessarily ennoble the faith of all -with whom it shall live as the great exponent of Power, Truth, and Love. - -"I remain, sincerely, as ever, - - "Your friend, - "J. E. ROBINSON."[21] - - [21] "The writer is quite aware that if this letter, or its - substance, should be used as a part of the text of your book, - it may be perused by some who will pronounce its final and - legitimate conclusions as but a reflex or embodiment of ancient - Pantheism. I think, however, that the more critical of its - observers--if such it may and I hope will have--will discover a - wide divergence from that form of belief; which is really, if - rightly apprehended, totally at variance with the central idea - which I intend reverently to express. - - "J. E. R." - - -The following letter will explain itself. Professor J. Jay Watson needs -no description. He was an intimate friend of Ole Bull, who bequeathed to -him his favorite violin, on which instrument he is himself a consummate -performer, while his little son, Emmons Watson, bids fair some day to -rival Ole Bull himself. His direction of the music at the Centennial of -1876, and his popular "dime concerts" in New York, attended by some -hundreds of thousands, have made Professor Watson not less widely known -than he is everywhere highly respected, for his philanthropy as well as -musical genius and powers. - - A. L. U. - - -"MRS. A. LEAH UNDERHILL: - -"HIGHLY ESTEEMED FRIEND--It is with unfeigned pleasure that I comply -with your request to furnish you with an account of my strange -experience while visiting San Francisco, Cal., in company with Ole Bull, -the violinist, in 1870. - -"I cheerfully give the facts as they occurred, and it seems eminently -proper that the incident which I am about to relate should occupy a -place in your forthcoming book, when we recollect that the problem -involved was solved through your marvellous mediumistic powers. - -"My father-in-law, Mr. Samuel Parsons, formerly an old and revered -citizen of Gloucester, Mass., and who passed to the life beyond in 1865, -had for many years been noted for his remarkable prophecies as to the -coming of future events, as well as a strict regard for honesty and -truth. We frequently talked of the change called death, and as we -were both somewhat materialistic in our views as to a future state of -existence, we mutually agreed that the one who should be first called -to pay the debt of nature, would, if there was a possibility of Spirit -return, with sufficient power to tangibly manifest his presence, surely -do so; and in order that there could be no mistaking the individual -identity, he would seize the one still in earth-life by the hair of his -head and forcibly pull him from his bed to the floor. - -"Laughable, and even ridiculous, as it may seem, this promise was at -various times renewed, and frequently in the presence of mutual friends, -who are still living. This agreement was made as a sort of harmless -joke, neither Mr. Parsons nor myself having, up to this time, -investigated the philosophy of Modern Spiritualism in any form. - -"During my visit to San Francisco, Cal., while managing the 'Ole Bull -Concert Combination,' I had occasion to employ a number of persons, one -of whom, having been proved glaringly dishonest, I was obliged to -discharge. - -"This individual, not being satisfied with my leniency in letting him -off without legal punishment, vowed vengeance upon me, saying to several -persons that I should '_never leave California alive_.' As 'barking dogs -seldom bite,' I paid little attention to his threats. One evening, after -the conclusion of our concert, I was accompanied to my hotel by J. -Heneage Carter, Esq., an old-time friend, and the originator of the once -famous 'Carter Zouave Troupe.' After depositing the receipts of the -evening with Mr. Ridgeway, clerk of the 'Lick House,' where our company -were stopping, I retired to my room with my friend Carter. A brief -chat ensued, no allusion whatever being made as to the threats of the -discharged employee. Mr. Carter bade me a cheerful good-night and took -his departure. I had no special anxiety upon my mind, had eaten no -hearty supper, taken no beverage in the shape of wine or liquor of any -description; in fact, I have scrupulously avoided dissipation in any -form up to the present moment of my life; consequently there was nothing -in my stomach calculated to induce nightmare or unpleasant dreams. - -"Upon retiring I immediately fell into a tranquil sleep, from which I -was unceremoniously awakened, without the slightest warning, by being -suddenly and vigorously grasped, apparently by a strong hand, by the -hair of my head and jerked with tremendous force from my bed, landing -sprawling upon the floor. Immediately gaining my feet, I prepared to -face a demon in the flesh of some sort, and groped about the room to -find a friendly chair with which to defend myself, if need be. No -further demonstration being made, however, I proceeded to strike a -light, nor for a moment did I lose my self-control, although constantly -expecting to be attacked by some unseen foe. Upon carefully examining my -room there was not the slightest sign of any being, human or otherwise, -with the exception of myself. Everything was still and as usual. I -looked at my watch and found the time to be 5.40 A.M. My scalp smarted -intensely, as it naturally would after such harsh treatment, and had I -been near an Indian camp I could readily have believed that I had lost -that important appendage, and without any great stretch of the -imagination either. - -"As there is no effect without a cause, and _vice versa_, I soon seated -myself and endeavored to solve the meaning of the remarkable phenomenon -just experienced. In a moment a terrible thought flashed upon my mind. -Perhaps some member of my family or near relative had died suddenly. -Hastily making my toilet I proceeded to the nearest telegraph station -and impatiently awaited the arrival of the operator. My despatch was -directed to my sister in New York, with whom my family were stopping at -the time, and simply read, '_How are you all? Answer._' The reply, -'_All well_,' caused me to breathe more freely, but the mystery was -yet unexplained. I told the story to my friend Ole Bull, who became -intensely interested, and often during our stay in California expressed -a great deal of solicitude in the matter. - -"I would here state _en passant_, that the agreement made by my wife's -father and myself did not recur to my mind. To be sure, Mr. Parsons had -been dead more than five years, yet it seems to me quite remarkable that -our old compact had not at once presented itself; but I felt convinced -that this singular demonstration _meant_ something. Upon my return to -New York I visited you in company with Ole Bull, and you kindly gave -us a private sitting. The alphabet being called for, the following was -rapped out: '_John, the man whom you discharged in San Francisco, was on -the veranda of the hotel, and determined to execute his terrible threat. -I thought it a good time to redeem my promise, and pulled you out of -bed by your hair. I was obliged to do this roughly in order to -thoroughly awaken you._--SAMUEL PARSONS.' - - "With great respect I am - "Your sincere friend, - "J. JAY WATSON. - "BEVERLY, ESSEX COUNTY, MASS." - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX. - -SOME OBSERVATIONS ON MEDIUMSHIP. - - MYSTERIES OF MEDIUMSHIP--TO PROVE THE IMMORTALITY OF THE - SOUL--PASSIVITY AND HARMONY AT SEANCES--HONEST AND CANDID - SCEPTICISM--IMAGINARY AND SELF-INDUCED MEDIUMSHIP--DECEPTIVE - COMMUNICATIONS--CAUTIONS--RAPPINGS--SPIRITS MADE VISIBLE--BEWARE - OF FRAUDULENT MEDIUMS--NOT ALL SPIRITS RELIABLE--CABINETS. - - -Mediumship is a great mystery. Some persons are found to possess -the gift (often from ancestral derivation, as in the case of the -"second-sight" in the Scotch Highlands), while others are totally devoid -of it. There are also many varieties both in the forms and phases of it, -and in the degrees in which different persons possess the strange--I may -say, abnormal--gift. There seem to be also great variations of _degree_ -in which it is possessed by different persons, constituting differences -of mediumistic power. - -I am satisfied that there are few families in which some one or other -of its members does not possess it, at least in latent condition, more -or less developed or undeveloped; and that, if they will sit patiently -and _passively_ (without anxiety or eagerness) round a table, without -being discouraged and exhausted of patience by weeks or even months of -failure, the manifestations will generally at last come, whether in the -form of rappings, or that of tilting of the table, or in other phenomena -inexplicable on the ground of the ordinary laws of physical nature, and -compelling the recognition of the presence of extra-natural beings or -forces--_i.e._, "Spirits"--as the only explanation of the manifest and -incontestable facts. - -Again, apart from the various degrees of the faculty in the mediums, -there is mystery hanging over the question of the various degrees of -ability of Spirits who may be present--high, low, or of intermediate -grade and character--to act through or with a particular medium. And -still again, there is mystery over the influence of the members of the -circle present, both upon the sensitive medium and upon the Spirits -present. And upon the fundamental point of what constitutes mediumship, -on what qualities, physical, mental or spiritual, it depends, hangs the -greatest mystery of all. - -One thing seems certain, namely, that at least in the present age or -"dispensation," the Spirits about us seem desirous of communicating with -us, human Spirits still in the flesh, and glad of the opportunities -afforded them through the mediums for doing so. "Psychics," or -"sensitives," have been suggested as more suitable designations than -"mediums," but that of "medium" seems to have got too strongly rooted in -popular usage to be now easily changed. - -It is certain that history shows what may be called mediumship to have -existed in all ages, climes, and civilizations, in various degrees, and -that in all races, barbarian or civilized, there has been more or less -of manifestation, to man still in the flesh, of the continued existence -of disincarnated man, or Spirits. The extraordinary outpouring of the -evidence of this great truth which our times have witnessed, and which, -beginning in our country, has so rapidly made the circuit of the globe, -seems, as has been declared by many of the higher classes of Spirits, -to have grown out of the fact, that the science and philosophy of the -century had become so deeply imbued with _materialism_, fast sapping the -foundations of _all_ religion, that it had become necessary, in the -counsels of the high Spirits who are the ministers of the will of the -Infinite Supreme we name God, to overpour the world with a new flood of -irresistible demonstration of the truth and reality of the next life and -of the immortality of the soul. - - * * * * * - -If there is one mental condition, on the part of mediums and sitters, -more constantly insisted upon by good Spirits as necessary toward -the attaining of good results in the manifestations, it is that of -"_passivity_." If a sitter earnestly desires a particular thing, has -his heart and thought and will strongly set upon it, that is precisely -what he is least likely to obtain, or to obtain it clearly and -satisfactorily, if he obtain it at all. The expression is sometimes -used that both medium and sitter must keep themselves in a _negative_, -as distinguished from a _positive_, condition. If they are -"positive"--especially if persons of strong will--their magnetic or -Spiritual "positiveness" seems to work adversely instead of harmoniously -with that of the invisibles. - -The testimony from the Spirits is pretty unanimous that tranquil mental -harmony in the circle is very necessary toward the attainment of good -results. Discussion of subjects of difference, in however friendly a -temper it may be conducted, is unfavorable. This is generally accepted -as the reason why instrumental or vocal music is so commonly resorted -to, as tending to lead the minds of all into the same channel. There may -also be something in its action to attune the air-vibrations into accord -instead of opposition, resulting from the differences of voice among a -number of persons thus gathered together. - -It is a mistake to suppose that faith in Spiritualism on the part of all -present is a necessary condition of success at seances. It is true that -it sometimes seems that the presence of particular individuals is fatal -to any, or any but the feeblest, manifestations. In such cases it is -not their ignorance and disbelief, nor a rational scepticism, that -militate against success. On the contrary, Spirits like the visits of -honest, candid sceptics or inquirers, who are not inaccessible to -evidence, nor so resolutely and bitterly hostile, and so acrid in -temper, that they neither can be convinced though one "rose from the -dead," nor are worthy of the attempt. They seem to resent the insulting -presence and the unworthy mental condition and attitude of such persons, -and ill-disposed to cast such pearls before such swine. Also, when -sitters come with lies and fraud in their hearts, and trickery in their -purposes, they bring with or attract to them lying and fraudulent -Spirits who like to give them just what they come to seek. It is perhaps -even more true in the Spirit life than in this, that like attracts like, -and that birds of a feather flock together. - -There are many imaginary mediums. They will tell you they see, hear, -and speak to you under the influence of Spirits, when it is nothing -but an emanation from their own brain, and perhaps from the forces of -the circle combined. This I believe to be a self-induced condition, -developed by the powerful influence of the human will acting upon -their own physical force. - -Beware how you become ensnared in the meshes of such mediums. They are -only fit subjects for the lunatic asylums. - -There are, I believe, some unexplored regions in the human brain which -may be hereafter explained and better understood. - -I will give you an example of this phase of mediumship. - -A friend of mine, an excellent man but very ambitious to excel in doing -good, and at the same time to take a high position in Spiritualism, was -told by Spirits that he would be a medium. He was very sanguine and -believed that he could revolutionize the world, if he should become one. - -He was a clergyman and an honest man. One morning (after having waited a -long time for the fulfilment of the promise that he would be a medium), -he came to me with a roll of paper in his hand, his face beaming with -joy, saying as he entered the room, "At last the prophecy has been -fulfilled! See, listen," and he read a beautiful poem signed "Felicia -Hemans." - -He afterward wrote many interesting things, and I have no doubt there -were or had been times when he was under the influence of good Spirits; -but as soon as he became ambitious to set himself up as "high priest," -that innate something which belongs to the natural man performed the -office of his own mind. - -That development is often very disastrous and unreliable, and should not -be encouraged. I will give you an illustration in the following -communication. - -One Sunday afternoon, while sitting in his library, his hand was -influenced to write a communication, of which the following is a copy: - -"I departed this earth-life a few hours ago, in ---- Street, No. ----. -You will find my children mourning over my lifeless form. Go to them at -once and assist them to bury my body. - - (Signed) MARY." - -He read the communication to his wife, who remonstrated, saying that she -doubted it; but after considering the matter they both started to find -the distressed family. It was not very far from them; but judge of their -astonishment when they found no such place as had been mentioned. The -_street_ was there, but no _house_, and no number like the place -designated. The communication, in its essentials, was _an entire -fabrication_. In the evening they both called on me, and desired, if -possible, that Spirits would explain through the rappings why he should -have been so deceived. The rapping said, "My dear friend, this is an -experience which you will not forget. You have been led by ambition, -mistaking it for a higher motive. You have besought Spirits to direct -you, when you should have acted according to your own best judgment. -Thus you have attracted a class of Spirits who are unreliable." This was -something which many were necessitated to learn in the school of -experience, especially in those early days of Spiritualism. - -I do not approve of sitting in promiscuous circles for development. -I remember several years ago there was a circle held in New York for -the purpose of making mediums. Our friend, Mr. George Willets, visited -the rooms of the "developers" several times, and reported to us the -unfavorable effect it produced upon him. My sister Katie on one occasion -went with him. When she returned she felt badly and complained of -strange sensations, caused (she believed) by sitting in that circle. It -affected her unfavorably for some days. She was sad, and complained of -seeing disagreeable things whenever her eyes closed. This gradually -changed, but she could never be persuaded to visit such circles again. - -In the case of the Dr. Phelps's manifestations I think there was -abundant evidence to prove that a natural development took place there. -And I am sure that we fought against it long enough and hard enough to -prove that we were not knowingly instrumental in bringing about anything -of our own mediumship. We were all annoyed at the idea of being called -mediums. - -Another well-known case--were I to mention the name it would be clearly -remembered--was that of a wealthy gentleman doing a large business in -this city. He came to see me at No. 1 Ludlow Place, rejoicing in his -newly developed mediumship. He was a large, finely organized man, and -came to explain to me how wonderfully he was affected. He told me that -his wife was not pleased because he sat in circles for development, and -she thought he was losing his mind. This gentleman lived in Brooklyn, -and if this should come under his eye he will recollect the -circumstance. He was not a disciple of the "Rochester knockings," but a -professed admirer of speaking, writing, and impressible mediums. He -thought it would be very fine to become a great public speaker (as he -had been told he would be), and astonish the world; and therefore he -believed it. He soon began to whirl around and pound himself and snort -like an animal. I thought he was a raving madman; but when he spoke he -seemed rational enough at times, but his lucid moments were few and far -between. - -At length the Spirit rapped out the following: "My son, sit down at the -table." He did so, apparently delighted. Again the alphabet was called -for, and this was spelled: "Enclose the extremities of your fingers -within your hands, cross your feet and rest your heels on the floor, -and permit me to give you advice, namely: When you sit in the circle, -exerting every faculty of mind and body, with your hands on the table -and your feet on the floor, all your brain forces escape through your -extremities and are absorbed by the more receptive members of the -circle." - -He followed the directions of his guardian Spirit, and became quiet, -and was so deeply interested in the rappings that he engaged a private -hour and brought his wife the next day, who became equally interested -and honestly confessed to me that she had blamed and condemned me as -an impostor; and although her husband had not met in my circles, -she charged me with being the original cause of her husband's -"misfortune"--as she considered it. From that time he was cured. - -I think he was on the high road to the lunatic asylum; and, although -some writers term the Spirit-rapping a manifestation of "lower grade," -in my own opinion communications come more direct from Spirits through -the rappings, or when accompanied by them, than when written or spoken, -etc., in magnetic circles where the mediums are quite as susceptible -to an action exerted upon them by Spirits _embodied_ as by the -_disembodied_. - -I have found it so in my own experience, and I never place entire -confidence in anything unless the Spirits sanction it to me by sounds in -connection with the alphabet, which was their first chosen method with -us. Nor do I rely on the rappings unless what is said through them -bears in itself the evidence of truth. I regret to see persons too much -carried away by this or any _ism_. Give me a good amanuensis, one who -can take down each letter as it is indicated (and not interrupt me by -asking very often, "What does it say?" which breaks the telegraphic -connection, for the time, through which Spirits operate, exactly as the -telegraphic wires are affected by a thunder-storm)--give me, I say, such -an amanuensis, and I can sit, as I have often sat, for hours at a time, -receiving the letters through the raps and alphabet, with no idea of -their connection or meaning, nor any such knowledge possible to any -listener, and at the close every letter, word, and sentence will be -found perfectly correct, and the whole intelligible only when the whole -is read in connected sequence. - -It is impossible for any mortal to sit and reiterate the letters of the -alphabet as fast as they can be repeated, hour after hour, and retain -in the mind the structure of the sentences and chapters communicated. I -defy any one to do it. Even Theodore Parker pronounced it a quietus on -the Buffalo doctors. Try it yourselves, dear readers. Under the right -conditions, I can sit and call the letters for hours together, and when -the message is finished it will be found to be perfect and unbroken from -beginning to end--in accordance with the intelligence of the Spirit, not -that of the medium. - -I have seen Spirits walk around the room, furnishing their own light -sufficiently bright to show themselves distinctly to all persons -present, when every precaution had been taken to lock and seal the doors -and windows, to prevent ingress or egress of any person to disturb the -circle; and I know hundreds, still living, who can testify to this -statement. - -Now, then, why should there be any need of so conducting circles -for manifestations as to cause suspicion, or leave the minds of -investigators in doubt? Should a medium be allowed to enter a cabinet -without any precautions on the part of the sitters to require "test -conditions," and deliberately clothe him or herself in the habiliments -of angels, and then softly glide forth into a dimly lighted room, -scarcely visible to the eye, and call it a "materialization" or a -"transfiguration"? Shame on such cruel deception. I am astonished that -people are willing to be so imposed upon. When I was before the public, -I expected and wished to give every satisfaction in my power. I believe -all persons who wish to know the truth, and are willing to pay mediums -for their time and trouble, should demand their rights, search the -cabinets, and hold the mediums by joining hands until they are fully -satisfied of the truthfulness of the manifestations. We have never -objected to being held, and we have even submitted to being stethoscoped -and gagged to settle the question of ventriloquism, after every other -test had been applied. - -I do not wish to be understood as condemning all cabinet seances. We, -for our part, never used cabinets nor had occasion to do so. I know, -through the best of testimony, that with honest mediums and select -confidential circles, marvellous phenomena have taken place through -that means since my day. But I do disapprove of such seances before -promiscuous parties, when not accompanied with precautions against the -possibility of deception; for when "test conditions" are not required by -the sitters, or insisted upon by the mediums as their only protection -against malevolent suspicions, they open the door to fraudulent mediums -for the practice of abominable deceptions. - -Nor will I dismiss the subject without cautioning all against the error -of always relying implicitly upon the communications of those whom -they regard as Spirits far better, higher, and more enlightened than -themselves or their friends. Still less should they, necessarily, obey -their directions or counsels, especially in regard to their business or -social concerns. - -Many investigators find it hard to divest themselves of a sort of -superstitious reverence for the Spirits in conversation with them. It -is a mistake to suppose them to know everything, and a greater one to -imagine them capable of doing everything. It is sometimes an error even -to believe them to be the Spirits they profess to be. Spirits are of -many varieties of condition, character, and degrees of progress. There -are those prone to amuse themselves with a sort of practical joking and -false personation; and such Spirits, being in a low plane, are apt to be -glad of any opportunity to push themselves forward into the door opened -by the presence of the medium, and play their fantastic tricks on the -too credulous. We must judge for ourselves of the reasonableness, the -probability, and the characteristic resemblance of what Spirits may say, -to that which we might have expected from them. We must strive, by our -daily lives and conversation, to attract to ourselves only Spirits of -the better and higher orders in that world of the next life, which is -far more densely populous than the one in which we ourselves still "live -and move and have our being." - -At the same time I think that the cause of Spiritualism would be at this -day further advanced in general acceptance, if cabinets, and with them -the phenomena called materialization and transfiguration, had never been -introduced. For, however genuine, as well as impressive, may be the -manifestations of the presence and action of the Spirits which may have -occurred in the employment of them, they afford _opportunities_ for -deception which dishonest mediums are but too ready to avail themselves -of, and then when exposure comes (and it is generally Spiritualists -who are the most earnest in detecting and punishing the infamy of such -deception), they are at once trumpeted all over the land, and more harm -is done to the progress of the cause than all the good ever resulting -from the genuine phenomena themselves. No such exposures ever occurred -in all our long and varied experience, though never have mediums been -subjected to more jealous and severe investigations; and there are -few of the more modern phenomena which have not occurred through our -mediumship, though the usual mode of communication practised at our -circles was the one which I still consider the best and most direct, as -it is the simplest--that of rapping to the alphabet. - -I will only add, before dismissing the subject, that though it is so -many years since I have ceased to practise the public exercise of my -mediumship, I am not conscious that it has at all weakened or changed. -On rare occasions I have given private sittings to confidential friends, -and few days pass which do not bring me conscious evidence of the -presence of Spirit friends. It was under their prompting, and indeed -direction, that I have written this book, and often during its progress -have they given me their counsel at moments of doubt on my part as to -what to insert or to omit. Happy, in so many ways, as has been my -domestic life, I should be ungrateful if I did not realize how largely -the unseen friends and visitors of my home have contributed to that -happiness. - - - - -CHAPTER XXX. - -MISCELLANEOUS INCIDENTS. - - FELICIA HEMANS--SPIRIT DICTATIONS OF MUSIC. - - -In compliance with the advice and wishes of the friend who has aided me -in putting together the scattered parts of my volume, I now proceed to -wind it up with what I might call a sample assortment of "Incidents" out -of my Spiritualistic experience. This was not within my original scheme -of the work, but in the course of several months of intimate intercourse -with him, there naturally arose in conversation frequent allusions -to such reminiscences, leading me to tell him, under his intelligent -interrogation, the story of them. The result was that he came to insist -that some collection of them would constitute a useful as well as -interesting addition to my "Missing Link." He therefore embraced many -opportunities of returning to them, and drawing from me repetitions of -the narratives, and jotting down notes, from which he then insisted that -I should write them out, with a little kind assistance from him. This -collection might easily have been greatly enlarged. - - -FELICIA HEMANS--SPIRIT DICTATION OF MUSIC. - -The following is a beautiful and curious experience which came one -evening at Rochester, in the early days of our mediumship: - -Maggie and I were sitting alone in my cozy little parlor in Troup -Street, enjoying ourselves by a warm fire while the pouring rain and -howling winds outside assured us that we should not be interrupted by -callers. I was reading "Memoirs of the Wesley Family," when the alphabet -was called for by the usual signal. I repeated the letters as they came -through the alphabet, and wrote them as designated successively by the -Spirit, viz.: - - "GAGCBAGAGEFEFAGFEFGFEDAGGCEDGGCBAGCCDBC." - -These letters could not, of course, be construed into words, and I cast -them aside saying, "This must be the Spirit of Johnny Story," a simple -boy whom we had known when living, who could never be taught to read. -The alphabet was again called for and the message given by the Spirit -was, "Apply the letters to your piano." - -On doing so I recognized in them, to my surprise and delight, a sweet -and tender melody. I was then told to set the music to "Haunted Ground" -in Mrs. Hemans's Poems, but with the variation of changing "Haunted" to -"Hallowed" in the last verse. - -Professor J. J. Watson has kindly arranged the accompaniment for the -organ and piano, as on the next page. - -I have always considered this one of the most beautiful and interesting -tests I have ever received. It certainly was not mind-reading. The -letters as given had of course conveyed no sense to me, nor any idea of -musical notes. In connection with the music thus given for the poem with -its altered name, I presume that it is proper to reproduce the poem -itself. - - -HAUNTED GROUND. - - And slight, withal, may be the things which bring - Back on the heart the weight which it would fling - Aside forever--it may be a sound, - A tone of music, summer eve, or spring, - A flower--the wind--the ocean--which shall wound - Striking the electric chain, wherewith we are darkly bound. - --BYRON. - -[Music: THE HAUNTED GROUND. - -Arr. by J. JAY WATSON. - -ORGAN - - - 1. Yes, it is haunted, this quiet scene, - Fair as it looks, and all softly green; - Yet fear thou not, for the spell is thrown, - And the might of the shadow's on me alone. - - 2. Have I not, under these whisp'ring leaves, - Woven such dreams as the young heart weaves? - Shadows yet unto which life seem'd bound, - And is it not--is it not haunted ground?] - -[Music: THE HAUNTED GROUND. - -Arr. by J. JAY WATSON. - -PIANO - - - 1. Yes, it is haunted, this quiet scene, - Fair as it looks, and all softly green; - Yet fear thou not, for the spell is thrown, - And the might of the shadow's on me alone. - - 2. Have I not, under these whisp'ring leaves, - Woven such dreams as the young heart weaves? - Shadows yet unto which life seem'd bound, - And is it not--is it not haunted ground?] - - -HAUNTED GROUND.--MRS. HEMANS. - -_Verse 3._ - - Have I not lived 'midst these lonely dells, - And loved, and sorrowed, and heard farewells, - And learn'd in my own deep soul to look, - And tremble before that mysterious book? - - Have I not, under these whispering leaves, - Woven such dreams as the young heart weaves? - Shadows--yet unto which life seemed bound, - And is it not--is it not haunted ground? - - Must I not hear what _thou_ hearest not, - Troubling the air of this sunny spot? - Is there not something to none but me - Told by the rustling of every tree? - - Song hath been here--with its flow of thought, - Love--with its passionate visions fraught; - Death--breathing stillness and sadness round-- - And is it not--is it not haunted ground? - - Are there no phantoms, but such as come - By night from the darkness that wraps the tomb?-- - A sound, a scent, or a whispering breeze - Can summon up mightier far than these! - - But I may not linger amidst them here! - Lovely they are, and yet things to fear; - Passing and leaving a weight behind, - And a thrill on the chords of the stricken mind. - - Away, away, that my soul may soar, - As a free bird of blue skies once more, - Here from its wing it may never cast - The chains by those Spirits brought back from the past. - - Doubt it not--smile not--but go thou, too, - Look on the scenes where thy childhood grew-- - Where thou hast prayed at thy mother's knee, - Where thou hast roved with thy brethren free; - - Go thou, when life unto thee is changed, - Friends thou hast loved as thy soul, estranged; - When from the idols thy heart hath made, - Thou hast seen the colors of glory fade; - - Oh! painfully then, by the wind's low sigh, - By the voice of the stream, by the flower-cup's dye, - By a thousand tokens of sight and sound, - Thou wilt feel thou art treading on hallowed ground. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXI. - -MISCELLANEOUS INCIDENTS (_Continued_). - - CROWD OF SPIRITS MADE VISIBLE BY LIGHTNING--SCARCELY CREDIBLE - BUT TRUE--A GAME OF EUCHRE--MARGARET'S DREAM--MISTAKEN NAMES - CORRECTED BY SPIRITS--AN UNWILLING CONVERT MADE GRATEFUL AND - HAPPY. - - -CROWD OF SPIRITS MADE VISIBLE BY LIGHTNING. - -One Sunday evening, in Ludlow Place, occurred the grandest -manifestations of Spirit presence I ever witnessed or heard of. Our -good friend Dr. A. D. Wilson and his friend Dr. Kirby had come in the -Doctor's carriage; and, as a great thunder-storm was gathering fast -overhead, he ordered the carriage home, to return at nine o'clock, or -when the storm should be over. We sat round the table in my private room -on the second floor, four of us--the two gentlemen, mother, and myself. -Soon the vivid lightning flashed and the near thunder rolled and rattled -overhead: while in the intervals the blackest of darkness was around us, -the Spirits having directed us not to have lights. The "raps" bade us -to sing: and, my mother leading, we sang the Methodist hymn: "I'm a -pilgrim; I'm a stranger," etc. (my father and mother were Methodists). -But as the peals and flashes came so mightily I was afraid, and thought -it unseemly for us to sing in the presence of these grand manifestations -of the lights and the voices of the heavens. Presently Dr. Wilson -started up with the exclamation, "Oh my God! there's my mother," and we -all saw a form in the doorway leading from our room to another in the -rear. And then, to his friend Dr. Kirby, "And there's your mother with -her arms around your neck!" And then again to my mother, "Oh, Mrs. Fox, -there's your noble father by you!" And we all saw _the Spirits_. - -The whole room was crowded with a glorious company of Spirits! - -We would see them only by the flashes of the lightning. When the flash -had vanished, all was blackness; but, on its return, there they were -still, different forms and with varying features; and they looked as -natural as when in this--our life. What were our feelings? How could -I express, or who will need that I should attempt to do so? We all -responded deeply to Dr. Wilson's exclamation, "I would not have missed -this for all the world! Oh, who after such a sight could ever again -commit a sin?" - -It would seem that while we had no Spiritual sight to see them -clairvoyantly in the darkness, they could bear the electric brightness -of the lightning which revealed them to our eyes. - -A deep awe rested on us all, and we all united in the following -beautiful old Methodist hymn which my mother sang. Many a time afterward -we have sat in the hope of a repetition of this glorious spectacle; and -Dr. Wilson would come when there seemed some prospect of thunder and -lightning. But it never came again. Perhaps there was something in the -quiet solemnity of that Sabbath hour which prompted it to the Spirits; -and once shown, it was enough: for memory could not but keep it ever -fresh in our minds, as it is and will forever remain in mine. - - What's this that steals, that steals upon my frame, - Is it death, is it death? - That soon will quench, will quench this vital frame, - Is it death, is it death? - If this is death, I soon shall be - From every pain and sorrow free, - I shall the King of Glory see, - All is well, all is well! - - Weep not, my friends, my friends, weep not for me, - All is well, all is well, - My sins are pardoned, pardoned, I am free, - All is well, all is well. - There's not a cloud that does arise, - To hide my Saviour from my eyes, - I soon shall mount the upper skies, - All is well, all is well. - - Tune, tune your harps, your harps, ye saints in glory, - All is well, all is well. - I will rehearse, rehearse the pleasing story, - All is well, all is well! - Bright angels are from glory come, - They're round my bed, they're in my room, - They wait to waft my Spirit home, - All is well, all is well! - - -SCARCELY CREDIBLE, BUT TRUE. - -A strange adventure befell me, at the age of between eight and nine -years, which has always left a vivid impression on my mind; and I cannot -resist the prompting to insert here a short summary of it. I will leave -my readers to judge of it for themselves. - -I had obtained grandmother's permission to visit some little girls at -the house of their father, Mr. Cox; which was granted on condition that -I should be sure to come home before nightfall. - -It was about a mile and a half distant from home by the main road, -though less than a mile through the woods. Much of that part of the -country was at that time uncultivated and abounded with wild beasts of -every description of the period. - -I got safely to Mr. C.'s; and had a day so happy that it was only the -threatening clouds of an approaching storm which warned me that it was -high time to start for home. I set out by the roadway, but Mrs. Cox -called me back and sent two of her daughters to escort me through the -woods by the shorter paths, familiar to them on their way to school. We -had gone about half the distance through the woods, when sharp lightning -and heavy thunder announced that the storm was close at hand; and the -children left me at a point from which, as they supposed, I could not -miss my further way. They gave me directions how to proceed. I followed -them, as I supposed; but the darkness soon became intense, and the storm -burst in all its fury. The thunder and lightning were terrific, the rain -fell in torrents, and I was a very little girl alone in the woods. -I heard the distant cries of the inhabitants of the wilderness, and -hurriedly pressed forward in the hope of following the right track, but -constantly changing my idea of which direction to take. After long -wanderings in this way, I fancied it to be about midnight, when the -howling of the winds rose to be nearly that of a tornado, and the -crashing of falling trees, torn up by the roots, seemed to surround me -in all directions. - -I had been twenty times on my knees, in childish prayer to God to take -me home; but perhaps God in heaven is too abstract an idea to be -realized by a child of that age, and I would instinctively find myself -addressing my great-grandfather, who was the only person whose death I -had ever witnessed. I had known him to be good and kind. He was a man of -unusual stature and strength. Him I could understand to be in heaven, -and powerful to save me. I remember I prayed with my eyes closed, -fearing I should behold some terrible phantom, for in our family -experience and tradition there had been many strange stories. - -I wandered all through that terrible night, and only rested on my knees, -when praying to God and the angels (especially him, my grandfather) to -protect me. Storm-beaten and drenched as I then was I sat down and cried -bitterly. Suddenly my attention was arrested by an unusual sound, as of -boughs breaking and twigs crackling. I looked in the direction of the -sound and saw, standing high upon the trunk of a fallen tree, a large, -good-natured looking dog, which I supposed to be Mr. Cox's dog, "Rover." -Immediately fear left me. I felt him to be _rescue and safety_. I called -to him, "Rover, Rover!" and tried to get near him, but he turned from me -leading the way. I followed; he looking back frequently, as if to see -whether or not I followed him. After wandering some time through zig-zag -routes, he brought me to Deacon Demarest's place, which I recognized, as -the house had recently been burned and I could not mistake it. At this -point he loitered a moment, and came so near me that I reached out my -hand to caress him, but could or did not touch him, although he pressed -against me palpably several times. - -He "waggled himself" so like a dog, and seemed so kind to me that I -became fondly attached to him. On I went, following him through -cross-lots and over fences, startling the cattle to their feet, and -causing a great jingling of cowbells, never looking back, but intently -following the dog, fearing to lose sight of him for a moment, lest he -should leave me. At last we came to my home. The house stood about a -hundred feet from the road. There were two gates of entrance to the -door-yard or grounds: one a foot-gate, the other for carriages, etc. -I opened the small gate and held it open, supposing the dog would pass -through it; but judge of my amazement to see him instead of doing so, -scale the great gate with a bound and meet me face to face on the other -side, but no longer a dog! (Perhaps, at that instant, it was a fleeting -vision of a dog, but it is certain he disappeared and was no more seen), -while the noble form of my great-grandfather, with his loving smile, for -a moment stood before me at the gate, by the early morning light. I -gave a scream which brought my grandfather from the house to the door, -exclaiming, "Great God! the child has been out in the woods all night." - -I was put to bed, from which I did not rise for a week. At times it was -feared that I never should rise from it, such was the effect of the -exposure, fatigue, and fright of that terrible night. Mr. Redfield -(mentioned on page 8, etc.) had spent the evening and night at our -house, and was told how I had disobeyed my orders to return home before -dark, and that I was evidently detained at Mr. Cox's. He said, before -starting in the morning, that he would stop at Mr. Cox's on his way to -mill, and see about me. On his informing Mr. Cox that I had not returned -home, the latter hastened to our house in great fright lest evil had -befallen me from the animals or other adventure of the woods. He found -me of course safe and asleep in my grandmother's bed. He was a devout -Methodist, and knelt by my bedside and prayed over me with thanks to God -that I had been preserved through the terrors of that night of storm in -those wild woods, and, as I was told afterward, sobs of all the female -members of the family accompanied his prayer. - -There are many persons of the neighborhood still living whose -recollection can verify this story, and with whom it it is talked over -when we meet, such as Evander Smith, John Onderdonk (a cousin of mine), -Philip Demarest, Albert Collins, etc. - - -A GAME OF EUCHRE. - -Dr. A. D. Wilson, one of the most prominent physicians of New York, -was one of my dearest and best of friends. He had once--before my -marriage--had the experience of playing a game of euchre (through me as -medium) with an old Spirit friend of his, who, when in the flesh had -been his frequent companion at the game. I do not recall the particulars -of that former game sufficiently to relate it with accuracy; but one day -Dr. Wilson was telling the story to Mr. Underhill, who thereupon asked -the Spirits if they would play a game with him, which he was promised -should be done. This promise was made some three years before its -fulfilment came about, during which time Mr. Underhill had frequently -reminded the Spirits of their unfulfilled promise. It was an interesting -experience, and I felt desirous of again witnessing it. One evening at -about eight o'clock (it was in about 1862), our nephew C. O. Smith (a -lad who figures as Charlie in the sketch of our Ohio campaign) was -seated at one end of the table studying his lessons under bright -gaslight. My husband and myself were the only other persons in the -room--which was the library, front room of the second story. Mr. -Underhill was reclining on the lounge, and I was seated near the middle -window. By a simultaneous impulse (and such _simultaneous impulses_ were -a frequent experience with us) my husband and myself started up and -seated ourselves at the table. I will continue the story as I have it -written by Mr. Underhill himself. - -"Leah and myself sat opposite each other, Charlie being seated at the -end of the table between us, with his books. I asked the Spirit once -again if he would fulfil the promise given long ago to play a game of -cards, as was occasionally done between Leah and myself. 'I'll try,' -was answered. I asked, 'Who is it? Will you give me your name?' The -alphabet being then called for, the name was given me privately, not by -rapping, which Leah would of course have heard, but by touches on my -foot, in correspondence to the letters of the alphabet. It was 'Calvin,' -which I kept to myself, since it seemed to be meant to be for myself -alone; but as Leah was inquisitive, she repeated the request for the -name, to which no response came. On her persevering with the request, it -was rapped out, 'I can't be pumped.' This was just like Calvin, who, -when he had once declined to answer a question would never be forced to -do so. The cards were then called for by the Spirit, and I was directed -to put the pack under the table. Presently it was rapped, 'Cut for -deal.' I stooped down and cut the pack on the floor, and laid my cut -alongside of the pack. The Spirit then said, 'Look,' and there under the -table lay his cut, on the other side of the pack. It was better than -mine, and gave him the deal. It was a right bower. We then distinctly -heard a shuffling of the cards under the table, and the Spirit called on -me to cut them. I said to him, 'But you have the advantage over me, as -you have all the cards under there to yourself.' He replied, 'Yes, I can -see them all, but I will play fair.' He then told me to put my hand -under the table, and my three cards were placed in it. I was again -directed to look, and found that he had also dealt himself three. The -other two due to each player were then dealt in the same way. On being -directed to look again under the table I saw that his turn-up card was -a jack. As the trump did not suit my hand, I said, 'I pass.' The Spirit -took it and discarded. I then led, by laying my card on the table. The -Spirit responded to my play by placing his card into my hand which I -held under the table to receive it. In that hand he made a march. We -thus played out that game in four deals, which he won, making five -points to my two. I did not doubt his having played fair. I then told -Leah who my antagonist had been, and she said, 'How like Calvin that was -to answer my pertinacious interrogation by saying that he would not be -pumped.'" - - -MARGARETTA'S DREAM. - -One morning, when my sister Margaretta came down to breakfast, she was -looking pale, and tears were in her eyes. She related a dream which had -greatly affected her. - -"I was," she said, "sitting in the north room at home (in father's -house). The door was open. Suddenly the sun seemed to be eclipsed: while -the atmosphere was filled with particles of dust, which at times were -wafted in clouds which nearly obscured my vision. (The road is visible -from the door for the distance of half a mile.) I observed a form slowly -approaching amid the shower of dust and debris; and as it came nearer I -recognized in it my sister Maria, dressed in deep black, and ran to meet -her. She raised her hands, saying, 'O Maggie! isn't this dreadful?' As -we met, a leaf (as from a book) dropped at our feet. I picked up the -leaf and read from it these words: - - "Leaves have their time to fall, - And flowers to wither at the north-wind's breath, - And stars to set--but all, - Thou hast all seasons for thine own, O Death!" - -We were all deeply impressed, and felt it to be a warning of some sad -event in the near future. - -It was early, we had not yet breakfasted, and were sitting together -feeling very dejected, when my brother (who lived thirty miles east of -Rochester) walked into our room, and finding us all in tears, threw his -arms gently around mother's neck and asked her what was the matter. - -We told him Margaretta's dream, well knowing that he must have sad -tidings to relate to us, as he had ridden all night to get there at -that hour of the morning. He wept, and sobbing aloud said: "I am the -messenger of sorrowful tidings. Dear little Sanford Smith is dead." This -was sister Maria's little son, seven years of age. David then told us -how the darling child had passed away. He died of croup. They did not -consider him dangerously ill at first, but hastened for the doctor. When -his mother stood over him, trying to make him more comfortable, tears -dropped from her eyes upon his precious face. He pulled her down and -kissed her, and with his little handkerchief wiped her tears away, -saying, "Ma, don't cry so. I will be your guardian spirit, and rap just -so"--making the sounds with his darling fingers on the head-board. He -was a beautiful and interesting child: and it nearly broke their hearts -to lay him away from their earthly sight, though conscious of his -spiritual presence. - -While Margaretta was dreaming that truly wonderful dream, my brother -David was on his way to inform us of the child's death. - - -MISTAKEN NAMES CORRECTED BY SPIRITS. - -Dr. A. D. Wilson and Dr. Kirby, both men of high distinction, -introduced to me by Dr. John F. Gray, and who afterward became thorough -Spiritualists and my dear friends, made a bad start in their first -experiences at my circles. They both went away somewhat disgusted with -the wrong names which the Spirits of their relatives had attributed to -themselves. Dr. Wilson's father having given his name as "Patrick;" and -Dr. Kirby's wife having called herself "Mary Anne." They compared notes -as they went out together. Dr. Wilson said that his father was not -Patrick, but Peter; and Dr. Kirby that his wife's name was Nancy. - -Soon after Dr. Wilson came across his father's old diploma. He had -graduated at Edinburgh before coming to New York, where he became a -professor in (I believe) Columbia College, and there was his name -recorded at full length as "Patrick." He was not an Irishman, but a -Scotchman, and did not fancy being called "Pat," and used to sign with -his initial; and somehow or other Peter got so fastened upon him that -his own son never knew his real name to have been Patrick till he found -it on this old diploma. Dr. Kirby complained to his mother-in-law that -his wife Nancy had given her name as "Mary Anne." "Why, did you never -know that Nancy was christened Mary Anne?" was her reply. The two -doctors again compared notes together to better purpose than before; -and we all had a hearty laugh when they came together to tell us this -curious and excellent test they had both happened to receive. They were -both distinguished homoeopathic physicians, as was also their intimate -friend, Dr. Gray, by whom they had been introduced. - - -AN UNWILLING CONVERT MADE HAPPY AND GRATEFUL. - -One evening (in Ludlow Place) so severe a storm was raging, and it was -so bitterly cold, that I had no fear of any visitors coming in, and had -settled myself for comfort in the basement room, and allowed the fire in -the parlor to go out. But the bell rang, and Susie announced a party of -four or five gentlemen. They had been brought by one of my good friends -from the St. Nicholas Hotel. They were all Southerners; and one of them, -an old gentleman, had been seduced out to go with the party to "some -place of entertainment," without knowing what or where. (He was bitterly -prejudiced against Spiritualism and us.) When he got in and learned -into what he had been entrapped, he was very angry, and refused to pay -his dollar or to go any farther. Susie reported that he was up in the -hall, and their hack had been dismissed. I sent word to invite him down -to the warm room, unless he chose to remain out in the cold, for which I -should be sorry. He finally came down, but sat apart in a corner of the -room as distant as possible from the group of us gathered round the -table near the fire. He was, as I afterward learned, an old man now left -alone in the world with his wealth; a large family having been swept -away from him, chiefly by yellow fever. He replied somewhat gruffly to -my invitation to him to draw up to the fire, and my friend scratched -a few lines to me telling me to take no notice further as he was a -sceptic, and very angry at the trick they had played upon him. Before -long came some raps, saying, "Father, do come to the table and get -warm," signed with the names of his wife and a number of his children: -and they happened to be rather unusual names, of which I remember only -Tabitha, Rebecca, and Sarah. As one after another he heard them rapped -out, he turned in his seat and became evidently excited and affected, -and even tears began to stream down his aged face. He came to the table, -where he received such satisfaction that his long-lost dead were really -there and speaking to him, that when the party broke up he expressed -great gratitude; and said that though he had refused to pay his dollar, -he insisted on my acceptance of the $20 bill which he laid on the table. - -He afterwards wrote me a beautiful letter, from the extreme South, -telling me that he had been a materialist, with no belief in the -immortality of the soul; but that now all life was changed for him; that -he now knew that his wife and children still lived and loved and were -near to him, and that he would soon be with them again. And he gave me -such grateful blessings as were a compensation for the hardships and -suffering I had sometimes to encounter in the course of my career of -mediumship. The friend who had done him the unwelcome service of thus -entrapping him within my doors is still living, and owns a large orange -plantation in Florida; and I have no objection to refer to him any -reader whose prejudices may require any confirmation of the strict -accuracy of this narrative of one of the pleasantest reminiscences of my -life. - - -A SPIRIT KNOWS BETTER THAN THE POSTMASTER. - -One morning we received a message, by rapping, to this effect: - -"Your Uncle John is on his way, and will be here to-morrow morning." - -He was then on a visit to my sister at Consecon, Canada West. We dearly -loved Uncle John, and were delighted at this announcement; and as we had -never been deceived by anything thus volunteered by our Spirit friends, -we made all preparations for his arrival, and told several friends -that he was coming. Morning came, but no Uncle John. We went to the -boat-landing from across the lake ("Hanford's landing," then about a -couple of miles from Rochester, though the city has now pretty well -grown down to it); but no one knew anything about him. We then went to -Amy Post, and told her how we had been deceived and disappointed by the -Spirits. Mrs. Post was seriously affected by the false prophecy, or -announcement, and could not be reconciled to the situation without some -further explanation from those who had deceived us. All we got from them -was this: "Go to the post-office and you will find a letter which will -explain." On doing so we were told that there was none in our box. We -(Mrs. Post, Miss Coles, Sister Kate, and myself), after a little talk -over it, asked the Spirits why they persisted in such falsehoods, with -more questions which I cannot distinctly remember. We received the reply -(by rappings): "Go back and say you have just been told there _was_ a -letter there. Tell them to look among the promiscuous letters, and it -will be found." (Spirits can emphasize by the strength of their raps as -well as we can by italics.) Of course we did accordingly, and the clerk -returned with a large letter, asking if my name was Leah A. Fish; which, -of course, it was, with a variation in the order of Christian names, and -probably I had asked for the name of A. L. Fish, perhaps omitting the -full name of "Leah." - -The clerk had made a plain mistake. The Spirit had been right. - -The letter explained everything. Uncle had started from Consecon, but -had been overtaken at Coburg by a subpoena to attend an important trial, -in which he was the principal witness. - -Spirits are but disembodied men and women, and are not much more -omniscient after their disembodiment than they had been before it. They -had given their message truly before he had been overtaken at Coburg -with the subpoena. They had followed or accompanied Uncle John, but had -no cognizance of outside circumstances which had occurred subsequently -to their announcement, and then quitted him. There is instruction in -this, as well as a curious interest. - - -OPENING OF A COMBINATION LOCK. - -Professor Mapes had a friend who knew that he was investigating -Spiritualism, and told him that he (the friend) had a test which none of -his mediums or Spirits could meet, but that he would give the mediums -$600 if they could do so; that being a sum he had unexpectedly come -into and would gladly give if it could be done. The Professor brought -him to me, and he pulled out his $600 and produced a combination -padlock, which he had set to a certain word, and he offered me the $600, -to which I was welcome if I could open it. I told him that neither the -Spirits nor I would do anything for money, and I refused to attempt it -unless he put back his money into his pocket. This he had to do, but he -continued to sit in the public circle, for which he paid the regular -admission fee of one dollar. Nothing came for him till, just as the -party was breaking up, there were rapped out the letters, _l-o-o-n_, -followed with the sentence "Open your lock," which nobody understood -till some person, repeating them aloud, said, "That spells _loon_," -which Mapes's friend heard, and, starting up excitedly and with an oath, -cried out, "Why, that is my word!" The lock was at once opened at the -word. He again threw the $600 to me, saying that I was heartily welcome -to it. But he at last was compelled to put back his money. As he bade me -good-night he left in my hand a $10 gold piece, which I could not refuse -to accept as a token of his gratitude and his feelings. He came -frequently afterwards and became a thorough and hearty Spiritualist. -Prof. Mapes, in introducing him, said he was a whole-souled man, though -a positive and rough one, and somewhat addicted to oaths, which rather -displeased me. - - -A VISITOR MAGNETIZED INTO A MEDIUM HIMSELF. - -Judge Haskell, of Leroy, a distinguished man and a member of Congress, -was one of my old Rochester converts and earnest supporters. He used to -say that we acted on him like magnets, and magnetized him unconsciously, -so that after an evening with us he found himself receiving raps -himself, an influence upon him which would last several days, sometimes -as long as a week, and that he used to talk freely with the Spirits in -his own bed, receiving the raps on the headboard. He evidently had in -himself the basic conditions for the mysterious gift of mediumship, and -might have gone far if he had chosen to cultivate and develop it. -Indeed, he often found himself, in his speeches, departing widely from -what he had intended to say, and even speaking against his opinions, -under an influence controlling him against his own mind. - - -CURIOUS STORY ABOUT A MUTILATED LIMB. - -I went with mother to visit my sister, Mrs. Osterhout, who lived in -Canada West, near where my father had formerly resided. A bad accident -occurred to a young man named Charlie, whose leg was so crushed by a -heavy log rolling upon it that it had to be amputated above the knee. -As we sympathized with the family, mother and I went over on the first -night after the amputation to watch with him and help take care of him, -while supporting his mother with our company. The limb had of course -been buried. During the night he moaned and cried incessantly, and -begged us _to turn his foot over_. We did not understand him until he -said, "Tell Joe (the hired man) to turn my foot over; they have buried -it with the toes downward." We went and told Joe about it, who made -no account of it, regarding Charlie as not in his right mind; but the -latter continued so long with the same cries which proved such severe -actual suffering, whatever might be the illusion possessing his mind in -regard to his buried limb, that we were compelled to satisfy him by -directing Joe to reopen the hole, which could scarcely be called a -grave. It was a fact; the leg was found exactly as Charlie had insisted -it was, with the toes downward. It was accordingly turned over in the -box in which it had been buried, so as to rest in its natural position -on the heel, and poor Charlie immediately dropped to sleep, nor did he -make any further complaint. The reader has probably heard or read of -analogous stories about pain being felt in the extremities of limbs -which had been amputated; continuing in some cases long after the -amputation. The Apostle says: "There is a natural body and there is -a spiritual body." - - -DISTURBANCES IN THE TROUP STREET COTTAGE. - -One Sunday night, at Rochester, in that pleasant house on Troup Street, -there was one of those tremendous snow-storms which no longer appear to -fall there as often or so deep as they did at that time. Margaretta and -I were alone in the house. Alfie, our housekeeper, had gone out for the -day, and we had no expectation of her being able to return through -such a snow-storm. The house was built on ground which sloped down to -the rear from the front level of the street. We were sitting in the -dining-room, which was a sort of rear addition to the cottage, and had -a veranda from which a door opened into the room, while another door led -by a few steps to the cellar in which was a well--though we never used -the water from it, as I mistrusted its healthfulness; indeed I had a -strange feeling about that well, as though it might have been the scene -of a crime. The wind coming furiously from that direction piled up the -snow-drift all the height of the lower sashes of the windows, and of -course blocked access to the door from without. There were often so much -knocking and other sounds about that cottage that I believed it, like -the others, to be haunted. - -Margaretta and I were making ourselves comfortable. We had drawn the -table near to the stove, and upon it was one of the country mince pies, -such as New York does not know, and she had just lifted the teapot when -knocks of the most fearful character thundered directly under her feet. -The blows implied a heavy mallet and a powerful arm, which so startled -her as to cause her to let fall the teapot. Neither of us could stir -from the spot. There was no cellar under this _rear_ addition to -the cottage, but the door from the cellar, which was under the main -building, opened into the tea-room very near to where I sat. Tremendous -pounding commenced against the cellar-door, causing it to fly open and -close again several times as by the same hand. Immediately after came -from outside groans as from some one apparently perishing in the storm, -seeming to indicate extreme suffering and anguish. - -As we huddled together and sat paralyzed, we heard the cheerful voice of -our good Quaker friend, Mr. Willets, and a knocking at the door of a -character not mysterious, and as soon as we were able to get the door -open, Mr. Willets, a gust of wind, and no small drift of snow, entered -together. "Well, girls, I got anxious about you, and, as Alfie is away, -my wife and I thought you might have no water and wood for to-morrow -morning, and it would be harder to get at you then; for this snow is -going to last all night." He stayed a little while, when he found we -were sufficiently provided, and then this good man and friend made his -brave way out again. - -Before Mr. Willets had left, Calvin also came to us under the same -alarm, and to cheer us with his presence, and he stayed all night. And -although there was no more moaning outside, yet the same heavy pounding -on the floor _continued through the night_. Though we at least went to -our bed, the agitation and excitement prevented our having anything more -than a disturbed sleep; and whenever we would awake, there were still -the sounds, which lasted till morning; and the neighbors too told us the -next day how they had also heard and wondered at them. I have forgotten -to mention that Mr. Willets and Calvin went out into the storm to see if -they could find anybody or any signs of anybody outside the house, but -they found nothing but the undisturbed levels of the snow. - -Nor was this the only occasion of such violent and protracted knockings -both there and elsewhere. At my house in Ludlow Place, New York, we -sometimes could not help believing that there were burglars in the -house, and utterly reckless in their noises. We sometimes called in the -policeman to search the house as some of our friends must remember. For -the sake of male protection, I had (their friends being ours and ours -theirs) invited Mr. and Mrs. Oliver Johnson to occupy rooms in my third -story, and to share our table (for which we had to permit them to -contribute the small sum estimated to cover the additional cost of the -latter), and several times had Mr. Johnson come down during the night -and insisted that there must be burglars in the house:--and this, -notwithstanding all his past observations. There were some reasons for -suspicions of crime having been committed in that house also. Now what -sort of Spirits were they who thus disturbed our nights? And why? Of -course I, many a time, interrogated them, but never got any satisfaction -from their answers. They would never give any special motive or reason -for their thus coming, and would only say that they _could_ do it, and -that they _would_. - -They never did any mischief beyond the fright and causing us to go up -and down stairs and all over the house: perhaps they were not allowed to -do so, by other spirits, who nevertheless had no power to prevent their -coming. - -Was it their purpose to keep us up to the task that had been imposed on -us, and in a state of submission from a sense of our powerlessness -against them? I could not answer these questions then, nor can I now. A -friend has suggested that they were perhaps miserable and earth-bound, -and unprogressed spirits whom our mediumship gave access to us and -certain limited means of action on material objects in our atmosphere, -and they may have found a diversion from the poor life they are as yet -living, and some amusement in frightening us, somewhat as children enjoy -the mere making of noise and startling people, without attaining or -seeking any other object. There are plenty of people daily passing into -the Spirit condition, where they undergo no speedy change, of whom this -is very supposable. - -A predecessor (daughter of Mr. Calhoun) in the occupation of this house, -some years before, told me that they had heard similar noises, and Mr. -Calhoun told me that he and friends had sat up in the night with pistols -to catch the burglars presumed to cause them. - - -A CAUTION AGAINST CRUELTY TO ORPHAN CHILDREN. - -In Canada West, not far from the residence of my sister Mrs. Elizabeth -Osterhout, there lived a family consisting of a husband, wife, and three -children, and a "hired" girl, whom Mr. ---- favored. Mrs. ---- was -rapidly declining; and she feared that her husband would marry the girl, -after her death. Knowing the violent temper of the girl, she besought -her husband not to marry her, and thus, necessarily, place the children -under her care. He promised his wife he would not: but his promise was -soon broken, and to his sorrow he found, when too late, that his wife's -fears were being realized. The children were neglected and cruelly -beaten for the least offences. They were sad, and were often seen crying -and hungry. The neighbors fed the little ones whenever an opportunity -offered; and the children told strange stories about their mother -coming to them at night. They said she came and covered them with -blankets which their step-mother would not allow them to have on their -beds; and they said that when she found the blankets on their beds she -would whip them; and when they told her that _they_ did not put them on -the bed, she would accuse them of falsehood. But she soon had reason to -know that a power beyond the children was at work there. The step-mother -had taken the feather bed, which their own mother had made for them, and -tied and hung it up, because she said they would soil it. - -Soon after this, quantities of feathers were lying about the -sleeping-room, which could not be accounted for; until, on close -examination, they discovered the bed-tick was burned all over in exactly -the form of human hands. - -This could not be charged to the children; and the occurrence was talked -over by every one in the neighborhood. - -Still the children were shamefully treated, starved and beaten for the -most trifling things. There was another child born into the family, and -the elder ones were made to take care of it, and were abused whenever it -cried. One day Mr. ---- was obliged to leave home to be gone over night. -The youngest of the first wife's children was suffering with cholera -infantum, and cried for want of care. This disturbed her ladyship. She -left her bed in a passion, jerked the little sufferer out of its bed, -setting it hard on the floor, while the other two were ordered to take -care of the sick child; and as she turned to leave the room she was met -face to face by their Spirit mother, who, with open hand and extended -arm gave her a slap on the forehead. She turned to the children saying, -"Your mother has killed me." Her forehead instantly turned black where -the Spirit hands and fingers had touched her, and the marks corresponded -exactly with the forms burnt in the bedtick. - -She died three days after the hand had slapped her; and the discolored -brow was hidden in the tomb. - - * * * * * - -This is no fancy sketch, as some may be disposed to imagine. It is -verily true as the terrible punishment was deserved. - - -MRS. HOPPER'S MYSTERIOUS END. - -A well-authenticated and most mysterious occurrence, and one which has -always left in the minds of the residents of Rockland County a strong -inclination to credit a belief in witchcraft--I confess to something -of the kind myself--took place in my father's school-day time. I have -listened to his recital with staring eyes, ready to catch the slightest -incident connected with it. - -Mrs. Hopper, a very beautiful woman, was possessed of some very strange -power. It was said that even when quite young she would perform strange -feats with children who were in the habit of associating with her; and -it was clearly ascertained that she had been seen in different places at -one time.[22] I cannot say anything of my own knowledge of all this, but -there is no doubt of the facts which I am about to relate. - - [22] The mysterious phenomenon of "the double"--called by the - Germans _doppelganger_, and the subject of various German - tales--while one of the most calculated to provoke incredulity, - is undoubtedly an occasional reality. I have heard more than - one person whose veracity I cannot doubt relate how they have - been seen at the same time in places hundreds of miles apart. - Any one may inquire of Mr. E. H. Britten on this subject. - Undoubtedly such persons are mediums. - -Mrs. Hopper had not appeared in her usual spirits for several days. She -complained of not feeling well, wished to be left to her repose, and -appeared to be looking forward to something they could not comprehend. -One of her bridal gifts was a favorite colored boy, a lad about -seventeen years of age at the time of her departure. (Slavery still -existed in New York.) She was an only child and much petted by her -parents and friends. - -Her mother, on learning she was ill, went to spend a few days with her, -in the hope of cheering her spirits and benefiting her health. One -afternoon she seemed more than usually restless, and called to Jack (the -colored boy) to bring his hat and coat to her to repair them. While -mending his clothes, she said to Jack, "Who will mend your clothes and -care for you when I'm gone?" He tried to console her, and said, "You -aint a goin' to die, Missus, you're too young." She told her mother she -needn't stay with her as she was quite well and her mother was needed at -home. She also told her husband she would rather he would sleep in -another room and leave her alone that night. They all complied with -her wishes. The next morning her husband found the doors ajar, and on -entering the room discovered that her bed had not been slept in, and on -closer examination discovered her comb and pins on the stove and all her -wearing apparel torn open (in front) from head to foot, and lying on the -floor just as they had been stripped from her body. They searched the -house and barn but could not find her. They explored the neighborhood, -but no trace of her nor footprints could be found. The neighbors turned -out to hunt for the missing woman. School was dismissed and the children -joined in the search. - -Near the place where she lived was a swamp. (My cousin took Mr. -Underhill and myself to see the house. It is a short drive from his -home--"Mountain View House.") The swamp named was quite extensive at -that time. - -The party hunted three days; taking horns along, which they sounded, -whenever they strayed apart, to call them together again. - -I believe it was my father's aunt who first discovered the body of the -missing woman (which they had traced by her hair; some of which they -found hanging in the limbs of the trees). Her body was lying on a dry -elevation, in the swamp, in a state of entire nudity; and so surrounded -by mud and mire that they were obliged to make a log-way to enable them -to reach and remove it. My aunt removed her apron and covered the body -with it. - -Her story is still repeated by many of the oldest inhabitants, and -to-day remains no less a mystery. - -I believe she had covenanted with evil Spirits, and the time or limit of -her agreement was ended. "Try the Spirits. By their fruits ye shall know -them." - -Never yield your judgment to Spirits, however good they may be, unless -you are sure you are doing right. Obey the small voice within, and -always bear in mind that the highest gift from God is your own good -sense. So say my guardian Spirits. - - -"TOUCH SAMANTHA." - -A very amusing incident occurred in one of my afternoon seances. Mr. -Decker, with his wife and sister-in-law (acquaintances of mine from -Rochester), visited me and took seats in the circle. There were already -about twenty around the table. Mr. Decker was a believer in the -manifestations himself, but his wife's sister, Samantha Pierpont, knew -very little about the subject, and was afraid to sit in the circle. - -He urged Samantha to come to the table, which she did after much -persuasion. When it came Mr. Decker's turn to ask questions he called on -the Spirits to "touch Samantha," but he had scarcely uttered the words -when he disappeared from the circle and was seen coming out, feet -foremost, from under the table at the very farthest extremity, causing -a great scattering among the visitors. Mrs. Ward fainted, and two other -ladies had to be taken out of the room. The seance was broken up for -that afternoon. - -Mr. Horace Dresser was one of the party, and Mrs. Ward had accompanied -him to my house. - -This seems to have been a counter practical joke, played upon himself by -some humorous Spirit (of whom there are many) for the one with which he -was persecuting poor Samantha. - - -"I FEEL MY HANDKERCHER TIED TIGHTER EVERY MINIT." - -When I first moved into Ludlow Place I met, in the street, a colored -woman with a brush and pail in her hand. She was very pretty and jolly, -and I engaged her to help clean the house. I set her at work in the -china closet, and, before she had been ten minutes there at work, she -turned to me and said, "What yer got in dis yer house?" - -I replied, "I don't know what you mean. Explain yourself." - -She muttered awhile, and in a moment more she said, "Well, mebby yer -don't know, but I feels my hankercher tied tighter every minit." - - -"NO BRIMSTONE YET." - -It has often struck me that there was something more than mere chance in -classes of persons who would gather round the table in my circles. There -would be occasions when _none_ but persons of superior intelligence -and elevation of character would meet there, as though some kindred -influences had prompted them thus simultaneously. When a few persons of -this order began to come, I have often said to mother, "We are going to -have good manifestations this evening, as a galaxy of fine heads and -noble faces are gathering round the table." - -Mr. Greeley has more than once remarked upon this to me, saying, "Leah, -I never, in any assembly, meet so many noble heads and the same order of -intelligence I meet at your receptions." - -One evening there was such an assemblage of some twenty-five or thirty -persons, of whom none were misplaced in such good company. One young -Quaker lad, of seventeen or eighteen, had accompanied his father. He -was a fine, bright and gentlemanly youth. It was the practice that each -person took his turn, as they sat, to address his questions to the -Spirits. When the right came to him to ask his questions, he waived it -in favor of his older neighbor, who, however, declined to accept it, and -insisted on his using his privilege. Accordingly, he wrote his question, -screening his paper with a book as he did so. His first question was, -"Is my friend John here?" Three raps gave the answer _Yes_. He then -asked a second question to which came the reply: "Not quite so bad as -that; I haven't smelt any brimstone yet." This elicited a general laugh, -and he was pressed to show his question, to which he objected, until he -was overborne by his father. It proved to have been, "John, are you in -hell?" - - -KITCHEN WORK BY NIGHT. - -We have been awakened by the most fearful sights and sounds when no -human being other than ourselves was stirring in the house. On several -occasions I could not rest until I called a policeman in, and had the -house searched from garret to cellar. - -The manifestations were sometimes calculated to excite our sympathy, at -other times they have lured us by false representations. I will give an -instance. - -Mother and myself were in the sitting-room on the second floor alone, -quite late at night (not far from midnight), when we distinctly heard -walking, talking, and opening and shutting of doors. I said to mother, -"Can it be possible that the girls are in the kitchen at this late -hour?" She replied, "No, I saw them go up over an hour ago, and Susie -said good-night to me." I then thought I noticed the odor of cooking -from the kitchen. The girls had a habit of sitting up late, and I -determined to go down and detect them in their tricks (on one occasion -I had found them entertaining a large party, when they had supposed I -was in bed and asleep). We started cautiously, listening as we went, -and occasionally hearing movements, appearing to us slyly made, as if -careful on their part not to be overheard. We took no light with us, as -we did not expect to need any. The lower hall seemed lighted from a -window opening into it from the front basement, and a bright light shone -from under the kitchen door which enabled us to see everything around. -I went cautiously to the door, opened it quickly and found utter -darkness and silence. As I opened it I distinctly heard a clatter as of -griddles, etc., dropping. Judge of our surprise when suddenly we were -instantaneously seized and hustled about, and then both transported or -lifted to the floor above by an irresistibly powerful "force." I believe -that it was a device cunningly conceived by mischievous Spirits at play, -to lure us down, and then frighten and bewilder us. - - -"SICH A GETTIN' UP STAIRS." - -One evening when Margaretta and I were alone in my private room (the -front room of the second story), some friends wanted a dark seance; -for which purpose Katie went down with them into the basement room. -The parlor floor was unoccupied, and at a late hour the servants -extinguished the hall light, supposing all to have gone. But the dark -seance in progress with Katie in the basement continued so long past -midnight, with no sign of its breaking up, that I at last sent -Margaretta down to let them know the hour and put an end to it. Of -course all was dark on the two lower floors, but she could easily make -her way. But as she was about to knock at the lower door, she was -suddenly seized by some person who hurled or shot her up, as it seemed -to her, and landed her on her feet at the head of the stairs on the -second floor, where her scream called me out from my room, and she -related what had occurred. It was evident that there were some Spirits -there who did not choose to have the seance going on below interrupted. - -There is an old negro melody which tells how - - "Sich a gettin' up stairs - I never did see, - Sich a gettin' up stairs," etc. - -Margaretta had been pitched, as it were, in an instant, up the two -flights of stairs. The reader may refer to the next story for a somewhat -similar way of being carried up stairs which once befell mother and -myself. - - -THE DEATH OF ISAAC T. HOPPER. - -Hon. John W. Edmonds met occasionally with a private party, numbering -from twelve to sixteen persons, nearly all singers of a choir belonging -to a church in this city. This was my first private party formed after -my settlement in New York, in 1852. - -The rules of the party were to meet at precisely eight and close at -ten o'clock. Judge Edmonds came and went as he pleased, often to the -annoyance of the party through the interruptions thus produced. He came -in one evening about nine o'clock and took his seat in silence. The -party were singing their sweet anthems, and all seemed drawn together in -harmony. At the close of the singing our attention was suddenly called -to a peculiar sound in the extreme corner of the room. Mr. Bostwick -was secretary of the circle. I have his minutes of it, which differ -materially from Judge Edmonds' account, written from memory by Dr. -Dexter, and published in his book. - -I here give it exactly as it occurred. - -This singular sound signaled the alphabet, which I called, and the -following message was given to us all: - - -"MY DEAR FRIENDS: I am free from all suffering and anxiety. I am -re-united with the beloved partner of my youthful days. - - "ISAAC T. HOPPER." - - -Judge Edmonds exclaimed, "Gracious Heavens! can this be true? I have -been with him from noon until seven o'clock this evening; and when -I left him he seemed likely to live a month." Then, taking a small -pamphlet from his pocket, he said, "I read this to him; he listened -attentively and expressed his opinion upon it favorably." He then said, -"Mrs. Brown, can't you send one of your girls around to see if this is -true?" I said "No, Judge; I could not send my girls out at this hour of -night." The party all cried out, "No, Judge; go yourself. We will await -your return." He went, and was gone about an hour. - -When the door-bell rang we sat in breathless silence. The Judge paused -in the door-way a moment, then solemnly, and with trembling lips, said, -"When I got there he had been dead an hour." - - -WILLIAM M. THACKERAY. - -Mr. Thackeray during his stay in New York visited my public seances, but -never asked questions in a crowd. His course of investigation was unlike -those of all others. The first visit he made he sat and listened to the -sounds; and when his turn came to ask questions, he politely asked me to -accept his arm and walk with him through the parlors (fifteen minutes -were allotted to each visitor) and he said, "You must be weary by this -time. Do your investigators always tax you as they have this evening?" -I told him I considered this party very little trouble in comparison to -most others. The raps followed us as we walked, and were heard by all -in the room. He apparently paid little attention to the sounds as we -walked. Suddenly he stopped in the middle of the room, and said to me: -"I have read much of your family, and the persecution you have been -subjected to; and the various expositions of the wise ones; but they -have not been able to convict you." - -The rappings became tremendous, and the floor trembled beneath our feet. -They were made all about the room and on the furniture. I invited him to -call during my private hours, which he subsequently did, and conversed -with the Spirits freely. - -When he bade me good-by for the last time, he expressed pleasure at -having met us, and thanked me for my kindness in permitting him to visit -us during our private hours. He expressed himself delighted with his -visit, and said he was thoroughly convinced that no earthly power could -make the sounds as he had heard them: and he laughed heartily at Dr. -Flint's theory of the knee-joints. Though compelled to restrain the -public expression of it in the _Cornhill Magazine_, of which he became -editor, it is certain that Mr. Thackeray was a full Spiritualist, even -though not one of those bolder Spirits among men who feel, and live up -to, the duty of proclaiming to the world, cost what it may, the divine -and regenerating truth which has been received into their own souls. -But great difficulties, it must be confessed, stood in his way. The -bigotries of his country and times made it impossible for him, under -the necessities of a profession wholly dependent on the favor of public -opinion, to go further than he did, while it is certain that he was too -noble and true a man ever to cater to those bigotries by a word of -depreciation of Spiritualism. - - -"WITCH STORIES." - - -I. - -Amy Emmet, a well-known character in Rockland County, N. Y., was reputed -a witch. And I have been told by a perfectly reliable gentleman of many -strange things which occurred in the case of an own sister of his, who -is still living. She (his sister) would roll over the floor, like a -hoop, for a long time; and, when relieved from such terrible control, -would lie helpless and nearly exhausted. - -My parents and grand-parents knew her and believed her to be possessed -by evil powers. - - -II. - -Mary Treadway was a little girl; a playmate of my mother. She suffered -greatly under the power of some evil influence. She would scream and -say, in terror, "See her! See her!--Now she's pinching me." Then, -apparently for saying so, she would be stoned nearly to death. She would -be black and blue all over after being pinched, covered with bruises, -and often hit in the face with stones tied up in rags. Her mother made -a deep pasteboard sun-bonnet, hoping that the poor child might be -relieved by wearing it; but the stones would hit her in the face just -the same, even when she would bend her face down near the ground to -avoid them. Mother saw the stones strike her, apparently coming from the -mirror. After having been troubled in every possible way, she suddenly -became completely covered with a living mass of vermin. - -Her parents were well-to-do, respectable, cleanly people. Her tormentor -died, and she recovered. - - -GEORGE THOMPSON. - -"MRS. A. L. UNDERHILL: - -"DEAR FRIEND--Having learned that you are about to publish a somewhat -detailed account of your experience in connection with the phenomena of -Spiritualism, and fearing that you might not remember an occurrence -which took place at your house on Troup Street, in the city of -Rochester, N. Y.--I think in 1849, when George Thompson (the English -abolitionist) came to this country to lecture against slavery--I take -the liberty of referring to it. - -"While lecturing in Rochester, he expressed a desire to witness -something of what he had heard so much about. - -"Mrs. Kedzie and myself, with a few other friends called on you. After -being seated around a table, the rapping indicated that many Spirits -were glad to manifest to him. - -"Mr. Thompson took a seat on the opposite side of the table from you, -and commenced asking questions by writing them. A very warm friend of -his, who had travelled extensively with him in India and elsewhere, -purported to be in communication with him. Many incidents of their -travels were recalled to his memory by the Spirit. I distinctly remember -one question which Mr. Thompson asked orally. It was this. 'What was -the present which you sent to my wife from India?' Answer, 'A cashmere -shawl.' - -"Afterward we asked Mr. Thompson if his answers were all satisfactory? -He replied promptly, 'They were quite right, quite right.' - -"The fact in this case was, that the questions put, and answers given, -were not known to you or any one present, or in the United States of -America; and all the answers given were 'quite right.' - -"Will sceptics explain, satisfactorily to themselves and others, how -this is done? - - "JOHN KEDZIE. - "NEW YORK, June, 1884." - - -A CHILD'S LETTER. - -Letter from a child eight years old. I insert this letter from a darling -little child partly for love of her, but chiefly because she soon after, -as I have been informed, developed, without any instruction, into a -splendid musical medium. - - - "NEWARK, O., July 20, 1851. - -"MY DEAR FISH: - -"I promised to write you a letter, and I have a few words to say to you, -it is not very long; and I hope you are well, and I send my love to you -all. I think that I'll never forget you. I wish that you'll never forget -me. We are all well and the baby has three teeth. Now you must come -back, we all want to see you. - -"I hope that Mr. Brown is better. You must remember your promise to me. -I have been looking anxiously for a letter from you. I hope you will -excuse me, for this is the first letter I've ever written before. Tell -Maggie that she must not forget her promise to me. - -"My dear Fish, I love you very much. I want to say something to you but -I don't know what. The fields are green, the woods are grand, and home -is dear to me, but I would give a year for one sweet month to talk with -the Spirits. O I would clap my hands for joy. Mr. Blackman has acted the -part of a coward. He has not the independence of a man to come out and -publish the truth like a gentleman. I would have sent you one of his -papers if they had pleased me. - -"Good-bye, my dear Fish. - - "LOUISE MOONEY." - - -EXTRACTS FROM DANIEL UNDERHILL'S MINUTE BOOK, BEARING DATE JUNE 5, 1862. - -"While Leah and myself, with a few friends, were sitting at the table -conversing, the following communications were spelled out: - -"'There must be some desperate struggles before the Union army can hold -the Rebellion under control. Then many treacheries will be perpetrated -through the semblance of peace; after which many new and arbitrary -enforcements will be carried into effect, so that the difficulties -cannot be determined for some time. Rebellion is among you everywhere, -and the only curb is the law and the right to control. Even your leading -journalists are not reliable, and their loyalty is speculative. - - (Signed) "'RED JACKET.'" - - -"'No more peace; no more love; no more truth; all is gone. My spirit -sorrows, my light grows dark, my hope fails, and my form no more appears -on earth among my tribe. My feather gone, my axe dull, my arrow broke, -and my hand no more pull the string. My eyes no more take aim. My work -to do, and I no power. - -"'Great Spirit make pale-face look up where help can come, and then we -will fly through air in cars of fire, to call the light and heat down -to wake up the love, hope, charity, and faith which have no power now, -to conquer in the war of hatred, envy, and rebellion. - - "'I have spoken. - (Signed) "'WAR EAGLE.'" - - -EXTRACT FROM COMMUNICATION PURPORTING TO COME FROM D. UNDERHILL'S -FATHER. - -"If every grain of sand on the sea-shore were a dime, and every dime -should be doubled at every second, it would not be half the value to you -a few years hence, that one evening's sitting with your guardian Spirit -will be to you when you are as I am now. - - (Signed) "LEVI." - - -PRACTICAL JOKES PERFORMED AND REBUKED. - -Though it is my rule not to introduce trifling incidents which were -constantly occurring to us in our domestic privacy, yet, finding them in -my private papers of 1849, I will here insert the following two because -it occurs to me that it may have had a significance intended as a lesson -to me. - -One evening, being for a wonder without callers, Maggie and I thought we -would have a little fun at mother's and Cathie's expense. (Mother was -very easily disturbed by any unusual manifestations.) It will be seen -that, though we began it for our fun, the Spirits took it soon out of -our hands and carried it out themselves in pretty strong earnest.[23] - - [23] They probably meant it as a reproof of the girls' attempt - to mix up their childish nonsense with a subject too great and - grave for such trifling on their part.--ED. - -Maggie went into the parlor bed-room, and I laid down on the sofa. She -took a cane and I a shell from the table to rap with. I precautionally -placed matches near me in case of need. She rapped _once_ (with the -cane) upon the ceiling, but before I could make any attempt at using my -shell the house was in an uproar. The piano was violently sounded, the -match-box rattled against the ceiling. I called to Maggie to know if it -was she who was pounding the piano so violently. Mother cried out, "God -have mercy on us!" She saw a very tall man--or the form of one--standing -in the open doorway, and recognized him as her father. Mother was -so frightened that she started up, and as she did so tore down -the window-shade, which let in the light of a bright moon. I was -unceremoniously seized upon and lifted through a circular aperture in -the ceiling (large enough to admit four small pipes, leading from the -parlor stove into a sheet-iron drum in the room above, in which Calvin -slept). (See diagram on page 209.) I was there held suspended for -several minutes by two iron hands (as they seemed to me), the one felt -icy cold, and the other almost burning hot. Calvin, in bed in the room -above, lay quietly listening to the uproar, but made no remark. I -entreated him to come down to us, but he positively refused, saying, -"No, you have raised the Devil, and must take the consequences." - -This uproar continued all night, and people gathered around the house to -listen to it. We found, by experience, that nothing we could do in our -attempt at a little fun played off on mother, would equal the -performances of the Spirits at our expense. - -The second of these private domestic incidents, designed perhaps for -rebukes and lessons, was as follows: - -To make this story understood, it will be necessary to describe the -situation of the old homestead. The public road runs north and south; -and both houses face eastward. The old house stands about two hundred -yards from the road, surrounded by trees. Father's house (which was -being built at the time he was living in Hydesville) stands near the -road, with ample yard room surrounding it. When turning into the lane, -there is a slight descent until you reach a little bridge, called the -"Tell-tale Bridge," over a small stream, which in wet seasons runs -through the vale; after which you gradually ascend until you reach the -level on which the main buildings stand. It is called the Tell-tale -Bridge because the hoofs and wheels always announce the approach of -visitors. - -It was Sunday evening. A party of David's friends drove over from Newark -to have a seance with the Spirits. It was decided that they should hold -their meeting at mother's, with the girls (Maggie and Katie). I remained -at David's, with Uncle John, Calvin, and the children--the youngest -being a babe ten months old. My brother and his wife joined the party. -Uncle John suggested that some refreshments would be acceptable and help -to while away the time. By the time we got through supper it was near -twelve o'clock, and the hired man came home belated. The servant girl -was tired, and all save myself retired for the night. The baby fretted -for its mother, and I walked the floor with him until he fell asleep. -Still there were no signs of the adjournment of the party. I could hear -the sounds distinctly, and concluded they had entirely forgotten to -notice the time (it was then two o'clock). So I slipped on the hired -man's coat and hat and ran down, to learn if there were any intimations -of the party breaking up. I did not wish to be observed. The night was -lovely, and the moon shone brightly; and my only refuge of concealment -was a few shocks of sweet corn left standing between the window and the -fence. They could have seen me through the window if they had looked -out from the sitting-room in which they were holding their seance. -I procured a number of small stones and practised throwing very -successfully, hitting the mark between the windows a little distance -from them. Having thus acquired confidence in my aim, I threw one larger -than the others, which went through the window crashing the glass into -fragments. A general scream broke from all in the room. I ran down into -the hollow near the bridge, and hid in the tall, wet grass, knowing well -enough that mother would soon be out to explore the grounds. I heard her -say, "I do not believe that a Spirit did it. I know it was some of those -good-for-nothing, mean coon hunters; they have heard us, and they have -done this to annoy us." Then father said: "They have no business to -throw stones through the windows. If that stone had hit any one, it -might have proved a serious thing." - -I shuddered, and was thankful it was no worse. Mr. Codding said, "No, -Mrs. Fox, I think you are mistaken. I heard several electric explosions -just before it hit the window." (Those were my smaller pebbles.) Father -said, "Do you believe a Spirit threw that stone through the window? If -it was a Spirit it was an evil one." - -By this time they were all out in the yard looking for the culprit, and -not more than twenty feet from where I lay cowering in the long grass -wet with dew. As soon as they all re-entered the house I ran for dear -life, doffed my hat and coat, and jumped back into the bed with the -baby. I had lain there but an instant when the most terrific rumbling -explosion went through the house, shaking it to its foundations and -waking every sleeper. I have never witnessed, before or since, such -a manifestation. Uncle John rushed to my room, saying, "In heaven's -name, what has happened?" The parties from the other house came in -and related what had happened there; but I was so shocked by the -manifestation just made that I found no difficulty in suppressing my -laughter. I had been well punished for my folly. I had not intended to -carry the joke so far, and I prayed to be forgiven. I did not dare to -confess. I knew it would not do at that time, as the public would have -regarded us as impostors, and this as a specimen of our tricks. I -suffered alone for my sin. I heard them discuss the matter frequently. -One day, full fifteen years afterward, my brother was giving me his -opinion, saying, "Leah, I do believe that was a mischievous Spirit that -threw the stone and smashed father's window." I looked at him -quizzically, and said, "Yes Dave, I believe it was too." - -He caught me by the hand and said, "You did it! you rogue. I know you -did!" - -I confessed, and we have had many a hearty laugh over it since; but I -had not ventured to confess it to the family for fifteen years. - - -A PROPHETIC DREAM. - -On pages 76-77 above, in the chapter devoted to the "Mediumistic Vein -in our Family," is given an account of my aunt, Mrs. Elizabeth Higgins, -having seen a prophetic vision, miscalled "dream," which nearly nine -years afterward was actually enacted over her grave, which now speaks -for itself in the cemetery of Sodus, Wayne Co., N. Y. I omitted there to -mention another instance in which she "dreamed" of a strange event, some -weeks in advance of its actual occurrence. I was a child at the time, -but perfectly remember it, besides its having often been talked about in -the family. - -When the family migrated from the city of New York to Sodus, Wayne -County, N. Y., it had been intended to go by the canal. Grandfather had -preceded the removal of the family by about a year. One morning Aunt -Bessie (afterward Mrs. Higgins) announced that, "We shall not make our -journey by water." "Why not?" asked her mother. "Because I dreamed last -night that we travelled by land, and there was a strange lady with us. -In my dream, too, we came to Mott's tavern in the Beech Woods, and they -could not admit us because Mrs. Mott lay dying in the house. I know it -will come true." She always felt that certainty in regard to _certain_ -dreams. "Very unlikely indeed," was the reply, "for but a year ago, when -you stopped there, Mr. Mott's wife lay dead in the house." "You will -see." "Then he must have married again, and he will lose his second -wife." - -Every particular came to pass as she had predicted. Mrs. Johnson, a -stranger to the family at that time, accompanied them. By a change of -plan they made the journey by land, as by that means (by grandfather's -orders) they took the horses (three teams) to use in the new home in the -"West." - -When they reached Mott's tavern, late in the evening, they were told -they could not be accommodated, as the house was full, and Mrs. Mott was -dying. Bessie said to the clerk, "I was here just one year ago to-day, -and Mrs. Mott lay dead in the house." He replied, "Mr. Mott was married -two months ago, and it is his second wife who is now dying." It was -arranged, however, for them to stay in the adjoining house, owned by Mr. -Mott and occupied by his son. - -Referring back (see page 75) to my great-grandmother's visions of -phantom funerals (sometimes more than a year in advance of their actual -occurrence), I desire to add that such _pre-visioned_ funerals were not -of persons whose age and state of health might have suggested such -anticipation, but that they were of persons of all ages, and on two -occasions the deaths were by accident, namely, by drowning and by a -fall from a house. - -In the case of Mr. Urie (page 82), the runaway that caused his death -was not that of a single horse, but of a high-spirited span of horses. -The mistake was an accidental one made by a copyist. - -I may add, generally, in regard to many of the strange occurrences -related in this volume, there are witnesses still living who can attest -the correctness of my statements. - - -JAMES A. GARFIELD. - -One of the most pleasant of my reminiscences of our Ohio campaign, about -three and thirty years ago, is my intercourse with the great and good -man whose honored name heads this paragraph. He was a frequent visitor -to my seances, to which he used to bring also members of his family and -friends. He combined, with his eminent intelligence, culture and love -of the truth, great geniality of temperament and manners. He was a -convinced and warm Spiritualist, and his autograph name is a frequent -one in my register. - - -Not a few also of the representatives of foreign countries visited us at -Washington and New York, and were surprised to receive communications in -their several languages. - - * * * * * - -To the above array of the Author's "Miscellaneous Incidents" I will add -one of recent occurrence, for the sake of the evidence which it involves -of two points, namely, - -First, of the reality of Mrs. Underhill's still continued mediumship; - -And secondly, of the interest really taken by her controlling Spirits in -this work of hers. - -In the course of our united labors over it, extending through a period -exceeding four months, there have arisen a number of occasions on -which we have differed over various points of expediency in regard to -the arrangement and treatment, the insertion or suppression, of her -voluminous materials or notes, and have discussed them freely, with -some tenacity of opinion on both sides, while with reasonable candor -and openness to conviction, certainly on her side. She has generally -maintained that her Spirits had "impressed" and directed her so and so -(the chief of them seeming to be Dr. Franklin and her grandfather), and -a Spirit claiming to be Dr. Franklin has sometimes intervened in these -discussions, either voluntarily or on being appealed to by us. I will -describe one of these occasions, to afford the reader the opportunity of -judging for himself of the genuineness of this Spirit intervention in -these friendly discussions between two mortals still in the flesh, both -of them actuated by an equal sincerity of zeal for the truth and for the -good of humanity. - -We were sitting in her library, on the opposite sides of a library -table. The only other person present was a most highly estimable friend -of hers, lending her his friendly aid in copying, who was seated some -seven or eight feet off. Both of her hands were on the table. My knee -was suddenly grasped by a strong, firm hand, evidently to call my -attention. "Is this you, dear Dr. Franklin?" I asked. "Yes," was the -reply given by three pressures of the hand which held my knee strongly -between its thumb and fingers. I did not doubt the Spirit to be what he -claimed to be, and I asked his opinion on the point in question. He -usually addressed me as "my son" or "my dear son." He did not habitually -seem to impose his will, but rather to give his opinion, which I must -say was generally on the lady's side, and to which I generally -conformed, even when saying that I still thought differently. - -Presently I felt my knee again grasped in the same way, but this time by -what was evidently a smaller and a female hand. It proved to be that of -my "sister Mary," of whose existence Mrs. Underhill knew nothing. Her -object was to tell me to write to another sister, Adelaide (still in -the flesh, and at some three thousand miles of distance) because, as -she said, the latter was "distressed and suffering" on account of my -recent silence (for which there had been special reasons causing -procrastination). Of these private family names and matters, Mrs. U. had -no means of knowing anything. Her hands, I repeat, were on the table, -and there was no human agency through which, in either of the two -instances, the grasping of my knee could have been caused. The knowledge -of my private family matters goes far to prove that in the one case -it must have been really done by my sister (a Spirit), and this -identification of her in the one case goes far to confirm that of the -other as Dr. Franklin, both having in the same way declared who they -were.--ED. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXII. - -ACTION OF SPIRITS THROUGH THE MEDIUMSHIP OF A FIVE-MONTH'S-OLD INFANT. - - VARIOUS MANIFESTATIONS AROUND THE BABY--WRITING IN GREEK THROUGH - HIS HAND. - - -In the preceding Chapter VI., I have mentioned some marvels about the -infant mediumship of my little nephew, the elder of Cathie's two boys, -Ferdinand Diedrich Loewenstein Jencken. Since the writing of that -chapter and its consignment to unchangeable type, I have come across a -copy of a newspaper which had got mislaid and was supposed lost, the -London _Medium and Daybreak_, of May 8, 1874. The possibility of such -things as were mentioned on my pages 89 to 95 having been done through -the dear little fingers of a babe in arms, must have been hard to many -readers to believe or to realize; though it ought not to be so difficult -to those who pause to reflect that it was not those five-months-old -fingers that thus acted, but the force and the will of Spirit powers -controlling and guiding them. For the double purpose of supporting what -I have written and of carrying still farther the marvellousness of this -perfectly attested case, I now quote from page 290 of the _Medium and -Daybreak_ the following article, which, on its face, bears the direct -testimony of Mr. Jencken himself and of J. Wason, Esq., a respectable -English solicitor. Of Mr. Jencken's unimpeachable authority enough has -been said on page 90. - -[Illustration: _Katie Fox Jencken._] - -_From the London Medium and Daybreak, May 8, 1874, p. 290:_ - - -MEDIUMSHIP OF A BABY. - -"A brief account, for which we are indebted to Mrs. and Mr. Jencken, -of the progress of their infant boy, may not be uninteresting to the -Spiritualistic public. We hence render it, _ipsissima verba_, as -received by us. - -"The baby medium, whose writing we have had engraved, was born on -September 19, 1873. Of a sensitive and delicate organization, great -difficulty was felt in preventing the life-cord snapping during the -first few weeks of his existence. Care and a good nurse, however, saved -the little fellow, who is now a healthy, blue-eyed baby, with a -singularly well-formed head and large forehead. - -"Six weeks after his advent, the wet nurse complained of constant -noises, resembling gentle knocks or taps. These were at first ascribed -to rats or mice; finally, the truth could not be resisted, and the -gentle rappings on the doors of the wardrobe, on the iron head-rail of -the bedstead, were admitted to be by unseen beings. On the 16th of -November last, Mr. Jencken, desirous of testing the fact of the medial -powers of his boy, obtained distinct raps and messages, holding his -little boy near to a small round pedestal table. Soon afterward the -alarmed nurse related how luminous hands had been seen by her making -passes over the baby; the rappings increasing in intensity; shadowy -forms had likewise been seen moving from the hearth to the bed. A -whistling sound then attracted attention; whispered words and other -mysterious manifestations were observed. On one occasion, during the -absence of Mrs. Jencken, a Spirit-form opened the door of the nursery, -entered, and left the room all but immediately, quietly gazing at the -little boy with luminous eyes. - -"During the month of December, small articles were frequently taken -from the nurse; on one occasion a shadowy form appeared bending over the -bed on which the nurse and baby were lying. Terribly frightened, the -nurse grasped the child to leave the room; soft echoes, however, warned -her not to fear. On December 16th, shortly after Mrs. Jencken arrived at -Brighton, the little fellow uttered his first spoken words--'Ma-ma, -darling ma-ma'--much to the alarm of the nurse. On February 2d, the -little fellow was carried by a Spirit-form from the nursery, on the same -landing, to the door of the drawing-room, where Mrs. Jencken, who had -been impressed to go to the door, received him into her arms.[24] A -half-suppressed cry of anguish from her informed Mr. J. Wason and Mr. -Jencken what had happened. On entering the bed-room the nurse was found -asleep on the bed. During the whole of this time the rappings continued. -On one occasion a halo of light was observed to surround the baby's -head, finally enveloping his whole form. On other occasions clear -luminous rays of light were noticed to stream from the eyes of the baby. -On March 6th, he wrote for the first time. This was done in the presence -of Mr. Wason, whose account is now published. A few days subsequently, -two sentences were written by the baby medium, under the following -circumstances: Mr. and Mrs. Jencken were seated at the dinner-table, the -nurse with the baby occupying an armchair some eight or ten feet off. -Suddenly a pencil was seen between the fingers of his hand. 'Ah, he is -going to write,' exclaimed Mrs. Jencken, and placed a sheet of paper on -the nurse's knee; his little tiny hand then moved rapidly, and wrote the -words: - - "'I love this little boy, God bless - his Mamma. J. B. T. - "'I am happy.' - -Shortly afterward the pencil was again placed in his hand by an -invisible agency, a sheet of paper fluttered through the room and -settled on the nurse's knee; the little fellow then wrote: - - "'I love my Grandmamma,' - -signing the paper with a mark the late Dr. Jencken used to employ when -on earth. The paper and pencil were then jerked into the middle of the -room. Since then, owing to Mr. Jencken's strong objection to any tests -being applied, no further writings have been obtained. The rappings, -however, continue, so also that strange luminosity of the eyes, so -intense at times as to alarm his mother and nurse. Numerous letters have -been received by Mr. Jencken from different parts of England, Holland, -Russia, and other places, asking him to test this marvellous power of -his little boy, who, not six months old, has written messages; but to -all these applications the answer has been a polite refusal, the medical -gentleman attendant having warned the parents against any trial of -strength of this singularly gifted child. - - [24] See Medium 206, page 167. - -"In conclusion we may repeat the prophecy respecting this boy, which -prediction was spelt out at the house of Mr. H. P. Townsend, New York, -some five years ago, the message received then being to this effect: -that Kate Fox would go to Europe, marry, give birth to a child, whose -medial powers would be unexcelled; so great indeed would they be, that -compared to her child the mother would be a mere cipher. Jocosely, for -years afterward, Kate Fox was called the cipher in the house of Mr. -Townsend. Thus far this prediction has been verified. If this little -fellow be allowed by Providence to attain to years of maturity, he may -perhaps verify all that the Spiritual beings, who foretold his birth -within ten hours of its occurrence, have foreshadowed. - - -"Dear Mr. Burns:--The sentence signed 'Susan,' photographed [and now -reproduced in our engraving.--ED. M.], was written through the hand of -the infant boy, aged five months and fifteen days, of Mr. and Mrs. -Jencken, on March 6th last, at No. 5 Lansdowne Terrace East, Brighton, -by invisible agency, in my presence and that of Mrs. Jencken and her -nurse, the pencil having been placed in the baby's right hand by -invisible agency, when I caused a memorandum of the fact to be written -at once as a record, and afterward had the writing by the baby's hand -and the memorandum with the signatures of the witnesses photographed, -and I send you a copy of the whole, which you are at liberty to publish -in the _Medium_, together with this letter, if you think fit. The -circumstances under which the photographed document was written are as -follows: - -"Mr. and Mrs. Jencken and the child were taken from London to Brighton -for the benefit of Mrs. Jencken's and the baby's health, and they had -been, on March 6th before mentioned, at Brighton over three months; and -I was at this time their guest, or rather sharing their lodgings with -them. Mrs. Jencken's and the baby's health improved, but Mr. Jencken -became seriously ill at Brighton; violent nervous headaches with -neuralgia and a general derangement of the stomach and digestive organs. -I told him I thought his travelling from his chambers in the Temple to -the lodgings in Brighton--105 miles daily, which, by calculation, -showed he had travelled over 8,000 miles while at Brighton within four -months--was the probable cause of his illness; but he took a different -view, and consulted his friend, a German physician of note, who agreed -with him that these rapid journeys daily were not the cause of his -ill-health. I contended that a German M.D., however able, had no -experience as to the effect on health of daily long journeys by cab, -omnibus, and railway, but I could make no change in Mr. Jencken's view. -On the day in question, viz., March 6th last, baby's nurse was holding -baby on her lap in the parlor, by the fire, about 1.30 P.M. I was -writing at a table near. Mrs. Jencken was in a room adjoining and -opening into the parlor, the door between being half open. Suddenly the -nurse exclaimed, 'Baby has a pencil in his hand!' She did not say that -the pencil had been put into the baby's hand by invisible agency, and I -having had experience of babies clutching my finger pretty tightly, took -no notice, but continued my writing. Nurse almost immediately after -exclaimed, 'Baby is writing!' in a still more excited voice, which drew -Mrs. Jencken's attention, and she rushed into the parlor to the nurse -and baby, and this roused me, when I got up and walked to the nurse, and -looking over Mrs. Jencken's shoulder, I saw the pencil in the child's -hand and the paper under it with the writing as photographed. - -"I may add that 'Susan' was the name of my departed wife, who was -remarkably fond of children, and her Spirit (as is believed) had on -several occasions previously manifested itself by writing and by raps -through Mrs. Jencken, who, before her marriage, as most of your readers -are aware, was the celebrated American medium, through whose family at -Rochester, U. S., the truths of Spiritualism (now so stupendous) were -first manifested. - -"The value will now be seen of the advice given by 'Susan' to Mr. -Jencken, 'to go back to London,' which Mr. Jencken did, and almost -immediately recovered his usual health and strength, which are those of -a strong, healthy man. - -"Hoping your readers may take the same interest in this anecdote that -you do, and that it may conduce to increase the interest felt in -Spiritualism, believe me, sincerely yours, - - "J. WASON, _Solicitor_. - "Wason Buildings, Liverpool." - - -SPIRIT WRITING. - - "_Photograph of a Sentence written in Greek characters by Direct - Spirit-Agency, without the Intervention of a Human Hand, at H. D. - Jencken, Esq.'s, Rooms in Brighton, February 28, 1874._ - -"Paper (marked by a sceptic with his initials) and a pencil were placed -on the table, all the circle (one sceptic and five Spiritualists) -joining hands; lights extinguished, a scratching noise, as of a pencil -writing on paper, was heard. On the candles being relighted, the -sentence, as photographed below from the original writing, was found -written on the initialed paper. Time occupied, about five minutes. -Present--One sceptic, Mr. and Mrs. Jencken, Mr. James Wason (of -Liverpool), and two other parties of respectability, who were for -Spiritualism 'when in her silver slippers and walking abroad with -applause, but not when in rags and tatters;' they did not wish their -names to appear. - - "_Facsimile of the photographed writing._ - - [Illustration: +Ho pisteuon eis eme zosei+] - - "Translation: 'WHO BELIEVES IN ME SHALL LIVE.'" - - * * * * * - -Think of this child, born on September 19, 1873, writing a Greek -quotation from the New Testament, and in the Greek characters, on -February 28, 1874, at the age of five months and nine days! But it was -not the mere baby fingers that wielded the pencil, though they were made -to hold it. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXIII. - -"THE MISSING LINK." - -_An Improvisation._ - -BY MRS. HELEN J. T. BRIGHAM. - - - Dark night lay over the land, - O'er the graves of all the dead, - And all hearts were stirred, and filled - With feelings deep and dread; - Not without doubt and fearing, - But as chilled by sudden gloom,-- - No ray of comfort peering - Through the door-way of the tomb! - - Their souls were sad and trembling - On the river's dreary brink, - They prayed that in death's shadows - They might find the Missing Link! - Yet love still seemed to be lost, - Or like bird with broken wing, - So weak, and lone, and helpless, - That it could not soar and sing. - - How could this mouldered body - Be renewed again, they said, - When the golden day goes down - To the midnight of the dead? - See the little tender heart - That love had so softly pressed, - With its tiny dimpled hands - Folded on its icy breast, - - While the mother's soul of love, - Bends over the precious dead. - Is it now by death transplanted - Where no bitter tears are shed? - Where, in answer to her prayer, - In a region bright and fair, - Safe beyond all earthly care, - Angels lead her over there? - - Dear ones stood with broken heart, - Torn from all their loves apart, - Fathers, mothers with their dead, - While their hopeless words were said! - O land of crape and mourning, - Land dark with midnight gloom, - Is there no hope beyond us, - And beyond the silent tomb? - - A land where there are no dead, - Where no farewell tears are shed, - Where there is no funeral pall - Evermore--Does death end all? - Like an infant's cradle rocking, - Then there came a gentle knocking, - And little children's hand - Opened up the Spirit-land. - - O Missing Link! O blessed hand! - That opened wide the heav'nly land! - Those who once filled earth's fond places - Watch and wait with angel faces. - God speed thee, Book, that bears this truth-- - Eternal life, eternal youth! - Go, bear the gratitude of souls - Far as Truth's endless being rolls![25] - - [25] It is generally known that the "inspirational speaker," Mrs. - Nellie J. T. Brigham, has for several years conducted, at - Republican Hall, West 33d Street, the religious services of the - "First Association of Spiritualists" of New York, on Sunday - mornings and evenings, with an improvised eloquence of - extraordinary sweetness, strength, and holiness. The custom is - this: After a prayer, etc., she improvises responses to questions - or topics proposed by the audience, and also poems on subjects - suggested by them on the spot. In the evening she improvises a - single consecutive discourse, or what may be called a sermon, on - some subject prompted to her by her Spirit guides. The practice in - the morning is that as many of the promiscuous audience as choose - deposit on the desk their questions, tending usually to the - elucidation of topics more or less connected with Spiritualism. - She has possessed and exercised this Spiritual gift since very - early childhood. A few weeks ago, among the subjects for poems - thus laid on her table was a copy of the title-page of this - volume. Her improvisation in regard to it was the above poem, - introduced by the following prefatory remarks. - - "We have with us this morning a lady, a Medium, who has been known - for years among the Spiritualists as one who has sown the seed in - the early forming of our faith, and scattered it with open heart - and hand. This lady, well known to you as Mrs. Underhill, Leah - Fox, has written a book, to be called 'The Missing Link in Modern - Spiritualism,' which you will soon have an opportunity of reading - for yourselves. The dedication of it is most beautiful, as - follows: 'To my husband, Daniel Underhill, who, before I had other - claims than those of the Truth and the Right, when other friends - wavered, nobly sustained me, this narrative is dedicated, - gratefully and lovingly.' This is an expression of just - appreciation. It is the soul of the Worker, and the soul of - Justice, and the soul of a Wife. Nothing is needed to be added to - it, but this is suggested as a subject for a poem." She then - proceeded to deliver it. - - Two other subjects having been also suggested at the same time, - she responded to them as follows: - - - "THE ORIGIN OF THE SOUL. - - "A drop from the infinite ocean, a ray from the infinite light, - One thought from the God eternal, one impulse of his love and - might, - Held by the love of the Father in His circling arm's embrace, - One grain of sand on the wide-spread land, is a soul in this - human race. - It cannot fall from his being, it never can die from sight, - For His soul is ever in it, and eternity is His light." - - * * * * * - - "THE BENEFICENCE OF SUFFERING. - - "No pain can be in vain, no loss an endless cross, - From every earthly grief shall come a sure relief, - From every leaden sorrow the jewel of to-morrow." - - In the ranks of Mediumship there are no small number of noble - men and women possessing this splendid power. They are called - Inspirational or Trance Speakers. They speak as the mouth-pieces - of Spirit guides, using not the singular pronoun, but the - collective "We." The only two whom I happen to know are Mrs. - Brigham and Mrs. Emma Hardinge Britten. One of the most - competent of judges has said of Mrs. Britten: "No living orator - could improvise, on half a dozen different high and deep - subjects, in style to compare with her. I have heard most of the - great orators of our times, pulpit, forensic, and parliamentary, - and she is the most eloquent man of them all." She and Mrs. - Brigham have been well called "the Eagle and the Dove." - -[Illustration: _A. Leah Underhill._] - - - - -FINALE. - - -This volume has lengthened itself out much beyond the author's -intention, and it is more than time to close it with the word which, in -human life, is rarely uttered without some tone of pain in the trembling -voice. It is only as I write it that I myself realize all there has been -of nearness and of feeling, constituting a link of personal relation -and sympathy between writer and reader; at least on her humble side. -It seems as though, throughout the double process, reciprocal in its -nature, we have come, by a sort of Spiritual communion, to know each -other as friends--speaking for myself, I had almost said of loving -friends. - -But "finale" is a less melancholy word to the Spiritualist than it -is to those who are less penetrated with his knowledge that what men -mistakenly shrink from as "death" is but the beginning of higher and -happier life, developed in re-birth, like that which gives its bright -wings to what was the creeping worm. - -And now, in thus gratefully taking leave of the readers who may have -accompanied me, hand in hand, through pages of which every one has -proceeded from my very heart and soul, I think I may also ask them to -accompany me one single step further, in the following, which was once, -letter by letter, dictated through me by Spirits at a circle in New -York. - -I give it now as copied from the By-Laws of Circle No. 1. - - -PRAYER. - -"Almighty and most merciful Father, who hast created us in thy wisdom, -and sustained us by thy love, look down with compassion upon thy -children here assembled, and assist us, we beseech thee, in our search -after Thy truth. - -"Roll from our minds the clouds of error, ignorance, and superstition, -that the light of Thy wisdom may shine upon us, cheering our hearts, -enlightening our understandings, and rendering bright our pathway to -Thy holy mansions, eternal in the heavens. - -"Suffer Thy holy Spirits to minister unto us, as our guardians and -guides, to lead us from darkness to light, and place us on the plane of -everlasting progression. - -"Drive far from us the darkness of our own errors and the mischiefs of -our evil imaginings, and endue us with wisdom to receive and to know Thy -truth. Teach us to seek knowledge with a single eye to our advancement -and Thy glory, and defend us from all false doctrine. Enable us to know -and to feel Thy love, and that, through Thy ministering Spirits, it is -shielding us by day and watching over us by night, so that when we take -our departure from this sphere, we may realize that the love of the Lord -is the feast of the soul." - -[Illustration: THE HOUSE AT HYDESVILLE. - -Now (by the act of its wealthy and respected owner, Artemas W. Hyde, -Esq.), bearing the inscription, "Here Spiritualism Originated, in -1848."] - - - - -Transcriber's Note - -In this txt-version text in italics was surrounded with _underscores_, -text in small capitals was changed to all capitals. Footnotes were placed -after the paragraph they belong to. - -Transcriptions to the handwritten letters were added, words surrounded -by = signs were =underlined= in the original, + signs were used to -indicate transliterated greek words. - -Anomalies and inconsistencies in the original have been preserved, for -instance: the name of one of the Fox Sisters, Catherine, was spelled in -many different ways: Cathie, Kate, Katy, etc. - -Errors in punctuation were silently corrected. Also the following -corrections were made, on page - - 69 "preivous" changed to "previous" (except by previous - arrangement.) - 74 "paternal" changed to "maternal" (Her maternal grandfather was - French) - 269 "became" changed to "become" (having become open and) - 278 "betwen" changed to "between" (sobbing between the children) - 401 "apppendage" changed to "appendage" (lost that important - appendage) - 422 "stea's" changed to "steals" (that steals upon my frame). - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Missing Link in Modern Spiritualism, by -A. Leah Underhill - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MISSING LINK IN MODERN *** - -***** This file should be named 40485.txt or 40485.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/4/0/4/8/40485/ - -Produced by Suzanne Shell, eagkw and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive/American Libraries.) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |